The youngest Wiseman of the continent, Chu Tian, has traveled 30,000 years back in time to the age of antiquity due to an accident.
This is a prosperous era. Rare herbs, minerals, treasure relics and monsters can be easily found throughout the land.
However, this is also an undeveloped era. Communications, traffic, martial arts and technology are in its early stage of development. Prosperous cities lack lighting while its citizens are uneducated.
Magic powered light bulbs, magic powered telephones, magic powered cannons, magic powered computers, artificial intelligence, psyche internet. 30,000 years worth of knowledge allows him to create miracles and shine brightly in this era. Allowing him to conquer the land and sit firmly on the throne of the 10 realms.
Kỳ Tích Vương Tọa
奇迹王座
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 301: Additional income
Chapter 301: Additional income
Miracle Commerce instantly turned into a large company with power in Imperial City.
In these few days since the theaters appeared, there were many movie fans that appeared in Imperial City. But Miracle Commerce did not just achieve breakthroughs in business, they had also made many internal breakthroughs.
The largest pleasant surprise was Chen Bingyu’s breakthrough!
Even Chu Tian did not think that Chen Bingyu would break through this quickly!
This meant that Chu Tian had a bodyguard comparable to the Southern Summer Eight Marquises. Adding in the eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses, the amount of people that could move against Chu Tian could be counted by his fingers.
In order to celebrate this large matter, Chu Tian personally hosted a celebration for Chen Bingyu.
Meng Qingwu was sitting in her office as sunlight shined in from the window, illuminating that beautiful body covered in a white robe. With hair neatly tied back, a beautiful face that contained no flaws, and a noble temperament and style, even the harshest eyes could not find a single flaw with this woman.
She was simply the reincarnation of a perfect goddess.
Meng Qingwu was the person truly in charge of the company and couldn’t be as free as Chu Tian. She was looking over their recent finances and statistics, planning out her next moves to develop the company.
Recently they spent a lot of money to make theaters and various other accommodations, spending at least two-three hundred million gold coins.
But, Miracle Commerce’s financial situation was still very relaxed!
Whether it was the talismans, pills, canned food, or common goods, they were all growing at a rapid pace. Even Miracle Broadcasting and QIlin Hall all had increased revenue.
The services Miracle Commerce provided, other than the loss from the theaters, they were all growing at a rapid pace. They far exceeded their cost each month and was the reason why Miracle Commerce could develop so quickly.
Meng Qingwu was a very discrete and meticulous woman.
Although Miracle Commerce was very rich, Meng Qingwu was not satisfied with this situation. The several hundred million gold coins they had stockpiled was all her ammunition. How to use this money to earn more benefits, that was Meng Qingwu’s responsibility and also her way of showing off her worth.
Chu Tian was so powerful and if she didn’t show a similar display, how could she feel relieved sitting in the vice chairman position?
Meng Qingwu was always filled with gratitude towards Chu Tian.
If there was no Chu Tian, not to mention today’s glory, she would have found it hard to maintain her position in South Sky City.
Chu Tian had helped promote these two sisters. Meng Qingwu could only work hard to repay him, otherwise what else could she do? Could she repay him with her body! Pei, pei, what was she thinking!
Meng Qingwu considered it a bit and then thought of a large plan. She prepared to split the reserves into three parts and began to write up her plan.
The first sum of money was to be invested into the research department to continue improving Miracle Commerce’s technology.
The second sum of money was to be used for expansion. Other than the movie theaters, they would recruit talented people from the citizens to expand the retainer organization, the “Chu Sect”. This was to have more talents and experts in Miracle Commerce.
The third sum of money was to be invested in strength. Meng Qingwu would use Miracle Commerce’s channels to collect heaven and earth treasures from all over the kingdom. Especially items with the power of the stars to be used in cultivating Miracle Commerce’s high level cultivation technique, the Starlight Immortal Body.
Meng Qingwu thought over the details before sending out the plan.
Meng Qingwu then looked over some more documents and sent further information to each department. The income from Miracle Radio’s advertising was being managed by Meng Qingwu as well and Meng Yingying was in charge of Miracle Commerce Canned Food. The most surprising thing to Meng Qingwu was that a shocking matter happened to the Qilin Hall managed by Nangong Yun.
The prince was publicly announcing he was joining Qilin Hall?
This Dongfang Haoran was a very open minded person. He had just been heavily injured a few days ago, but not only did he not want revenge, he even joined their dojo to improve himself. Amongst the younger generation of the big families, there were few people like Dongfang Haoran.
This was a chance!
Meng Qingwu used this chance to create hype.
Dongfang Haoran’s position was not low and if he joined Qilin Hall, this was a good chance for Miracle Commerce. They could bring him in through Qilin Hall and absorb him into the company.
Could Qilin Hall fail to keep Dongfang Haoran?
This was not a problem at all!
Qilin Hall’s knowledge was personally organized by Chu Tian. For a martial arts maniac like Dongfang Haoran, once he had a taste, he would be addicted like taking drugs. Wasn’t it the same as with Chen Bingyu?
Dongfang Haoran joining Qilin Hall created a buzz and then there was also the matter of the royal family working on a movie with Miracle Commerce. At that time, people will be speculating the relation between the royal clan and Miracle Commerce.
This was a large advantage to Miracle Commerce!
Speaking of the movie in collaboration with the Southern Summer King, Meng Yingying had already led her group to prepare filming it. The materials required all came from the national treasury, so this was a business that had no downsides.
Meng Qingwu was not satisfied with this.
At this time, a voice came from outside, “The Flame Rose Commerce’s chairman Han is here for a meeting!”
Finally here?
Meng Qingwu’s lips curled into a smile.
The Flame Rose Commerce was an Imperial City company that mainly focused on producing weapons and armours. It was them that mainly provided the equipment for the Storm Cavalry, with a profit of several billions per year. They were a truly large company.
When Meng Qingwu arrived in the meeting hall, she saw the Flame Rose Commerce’s chairman.
She was a forty year old woman with fair skin and a plump body, looking to be a young girl at about twenty eight. Because she was surnamed Han, everyone called her Madame Han.
“For Madame Han to come personally, this is truly a rare guest!” Meng Qingwu personally poured a cup of elven green tea.
Madame Han looked over Meng Qingwu and then gave a heartfelt sigh as he praised, “Young miss Meng even more beautiful than I imagined, you truly are young and promising. Your performance in the two months you’ve been in Imperial City is truly shocking.”
“What is Madame Han saying? With Flame Rose Commerce’s fifty years of history, how could Miracle Commerce be considered big in front of you!”
“The old and decayed cannot compare to the promising youths!”
Meng Qingwu did not beat around the bush and directly asked, “Madame Han is too polite, your trip here is for…..”
“I have a beneficial plan, I wonder if little sister Qingwu is interested.”
“You might as well say it.”
“I personally watched the movie today and found that the movie’s charm cannot be compared by anything, it will surely be a hit in Imperial City and the Southern Summer Country. I think that with the high value of these movies, why not fully develop it? I have an idea. In the next movie, most of the leads should wear the colours of my Flame Rose Commerce and have some symbols shown here and there……”
Meng Qingwu knit her brows like she was in an awkward position.
“Be assured, we won’t interfere with the creative process. The warriors and soldiers in the story all need equipment, right?” Madame Han raised her chip by saying, “As long as you use our Han Family’s weapons and armours, we will give a production fee of twenty million!”
Meng Qingwu suddenly smiled, “Madame Han, although this is not difficult, this fee of twenty million is too little.”
Twenty million was not enough?
Madame Han stared at her, “It’s just adding in a few armours and weapons with a mark on them, this should be as easy as flipping your hand.”
“Although it’s like this, this will have an advertising effect on your company. Since Madame Han has thought of this, the other businessmen will also think of this sooner or later. Do you think just twenty million is competitive enough?”
“How much do you want?”
“At least a hundred million!”
Madame Fu was shocked!
This truly was the lion opening its mouth!
Twenty million was already quite a bit, but Meng Qingwu actually said one hundred million. Just adding a few logos in for half the price of producing the movie, this was earning money too easily!
“One hundred million is too much!” Madame Han revealed a bitter look, “This is a new product and we don’t know what effects it will have. If we give this high of a price and there is no effect, we would suffer a large loss. At most we can do fifty million, not a bit more.”
Meng Qingwu calmly said with a smile, “Actually, I was prepared to call a meeting and talk to other businesses that want to cooperate. Miracle Commerce is planning to construct theaters in other cities and this will have a strong advertising effect, so I’m sure many other people will be interested. If Madame Han feels the price is too high, naturally someone else will pay for it.”
Madame Han wanted to cry but had no tears, “Eighty million? This is already the limit!”
Meng Qingwu took a sip of tea and calmly said, “I can give you a bit of secret information. Miracle Commerce will cooperated with the Southern Summer King to create a movie about the rise and fall of the kingdom, there will be a battle of thousands of soldiers. Moreover, these movies will be collected by the Southern Summer King and could be established as a masterpiece in the Southern Summer Country, so do you think one hundred million is too expensive? I should tell Madame Han that this is just the current price. As more theaters are built and it gains more influence, the price will also change.”
“I respect the younger generation!” Madame Han finally gave up, “One hundred million then. You better fully display our equipment, it would be best if you gave an introduction and praised it.”
“No problem!”
The two women reached an agreement and immediately signed the contract.
Meng Qingwu revealed faint smile. This «Great Summer Beacon» had not even been made yet and they received one hundred million from Flame Rose Commerce, as well as the production fee from the king. There was also the price of admission that came later on. This was earning money too easily!
Not long after Madame Han left.
Many other merchants came to look for meetings.
Some wanted to cooperate and some wanted to enter the movies. From implanting logos, to advertisements, to roles in the movie, to even custom stories, everything was proposed.
Meng Qingwu was right, there was no need for Miracle Commerce to make a lot of money from admission tickets.
From the potential that could be seen, these movies had not even been made and they had already earned two-three hundred million gold coins in fees! Who dared to say movies did not earn money? Not only could it earn money, it was a beast in earning money!
Meng Qingwu was filled with expectations towards movies in the future.
Because not long from now, most of the main cities in the Southern Summer Country would have theaters. That would be the time for Miracle Commerce to be drowned in wealth.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 302: Elven guest
Chapter 302: Elven guest
The theater had been opened for seven-eight days and its popularity in Imperial City had not diminished, rather it became even more popular. Now all the nobles, rich people, merchants, and admirers came from the surrounding cities to Imperial City just to personally witness these movies!
There were no vacancies in the Imperial City theaters, being filled with people every day. Just the admission fee was already pretty big, not to mention the consumption fees inside the four theaters. Based on this trend, after a month or so, Miracle Commerce could not earn back their investment in full, but they would be able to earn back most of it.
Four theaters!
There were only four theaters right now!
Miracle Commerce only had four theaters and they had this kind of success. If they were to have, eight, or sixteen, or thirty two…..or even a hundred?
Who said theaters did not earn money?
Their prospects looked to be very good!
This didn’t count the other fees it generated!
A tall and slender man appeared in Imperial City with a dark green cloak covering him and a large hood hiding his beautiful face. His dark green hair fell down, smooth and beautiful. The wrist revealed from his sleeve was white as jade, making many women stunned.
Aubersen looked at the Imperial City theater with an interested gaze.
If anyone could see his true appearance, they would certainly be shocked. This man was not just a man that was more beautiful than women, with ears that were sharp and pointy, he was different from humans. There was no doubt that…..this was an Elf!
The Elven Era was even older than the Spirit Beast Era. Elves were not only beautiful, their lives were at least eight times longer than humans!
As beings that had long lives, they knew how to enjoy life and liked art. Every Elf was a scholar with profound knowledge and most of them mastered many art forms. There were no Elven Countries around the Southern Summer Country and this Elf had entered the Southern Summer Country by chance. After hearing many interesting things, he came to have a look.
Movies?
Interesting!
These humans who fought with each other and were blinded with greed actually had people that understood the arts. This was a truly surprising thing!
Aubersen had gone to many human countries, but only a small kingdom like the Southern Summer Country could give him a special feeling. Although it was only a small kingdom, there were things that even large kingdoms would find strange. For example the electric light, the source energy pots, those loudspeaker things, and even those radio stations. He really did not understand what they were!
Although the admission tickets over these days had been sold out, there was still a way for Aubersen. There were reserved seats for sale and most of them had already reached up to ten hundred thousand gold coins, with the cutoff time being three hours before the show.
The closest one to Aubersen was only ten minutes before reaching the deadline.
“I want a reserved movie seat!” Aubersen spoke in the standard human language with a slight intonation to his voice, giving him a noble feel. His white hand put several source stones onto the table, “Are these enough?”
Source stones?
The Miracle Commerce staff were shocked.
The source stone sparkled. Not only was the energy pure, it was also very strong, meaning this should be a medium grade source stone. This single piece of source stone was equal to a hundred low grade source stone and a single low grade source stone was equal to ten thousand gold coins.
This meant that.
The ones here were worth several million gold coins!
“Enough, enough!” The Miracle Commerce staff did not dare be negligent. This was because anyone that used source stones was an out of country cultivator. Not to mention the fact he was so generous, “We ask this mister to wait a minute.”
The reserved movie seats were different.
Not only were the positions very good, they also had separate rooms so they wouldn’t be disturbed by others. There was also special service staff waiting on the side.
Aubersen entered the theater and ordered several source energy stir fry dishes. He threw out some middle grade source stones and told them to take the extra as a tip. This almost made the service staff faint from happiness because this tip was equal to fifty years worth of their wages!
“You can leave, don’t disturb me.”
“Yes, yes!”
These service staff with faces filled with happiness immediately left.
Aubersen used the chopsticks to put a piece of meat into his mouth and his eyes lit up. He was very pleasantly surprised, how could humans make this kind of amazing food? It was not inferior to the food made by the Elven gourmets!
The Southern Summer Small Kingdom was truly a place filled with pleasant surprises!
Light was released from the screen at this time and the movie began. First the sound of an eagle’s cry came from the loudspeakers, filling the entire hall. Being synchronized with the beautiful images, it gave people a feeling like they were on the scene!
Interesting, interesting!
Aubersen was instantly attracted by this.
No matter what the content was about, there was nothing to say about the image and effects!
The movie’s plot slowly presented itself, with different elements interlocking with each other. The male lead was quick witted, the demon king was cruel, and there was simple and pure love. The story was filled with twist and turns, ups and downs, and in the end, the male and female lead led a happy life together.
“Good!”
“Too good!”
Everyone began to give their applause.
Aubersen was feeling very excited. He had travelled to many places, but this was his first time seeing this kind of interesting and fresh idea. He really did not come to the Southern Summer Small Kingdom in vain!
When everyone was prepared to leave, the extinguished giant screen suddenly lit up again. A beautiful and pure girl appeared in the center of the screen with a faint smile, looking at everyone.
“Ah!”
“Isn’t this the princess.”
“Idiot, the princess identity is fake. This is Miracle Commerce’s high executive, young miss Meng Yingying!”
The Elf was shocked by this. He never thought that there would be a kind of technology that could let people communicate over long distances!
“Hello everyone, I am Meng Yingying. The theater has been open for a week now and we would like to thank everyone for supporting Miracle Commerce.”
The audience broke out in warm applause.
This kind of good thing that was so cheap, how could everyone not support them?
Miracle Commerce was a company with a conscience!
Meng Yingying then said to everyone, “To thank everyone for your support, Miracle Commerce has released a new product, the video disk player!” After saying this, Meng Yingying moved to the side and presented a strange thing in front of everyone.
This item had a very large screen that was a two meter wide and one meter tall image transfer mirror. There were honeycomb speakers to to the left and right and a black box sticking out the back that looked very high scale.
“This is Miracle Commerce’s newest product, the video disk player. With this video disk player, one can watch Miracle Commerce’s movies. There are limited amounts currently and only ten will be sold each day, which will be sold through auctions, but we will mass produce these in the future. We will be hosting a public sale, so we welcome everyone to come and try buying one!”
It was an advertisement.
This video disk player made people very excited.
But only ten a day was truly too little.
Imperial City did not lack rich people. The normal people did not even dare think about it until they were being publicly sold.
Aubersen was very excited and immediately headed off to the auction. These ten video disk players were being auctioned off, but each one came with a disk of «Scarlet Blood War», letting people watch this movie wherever they wanted. Moreover, with the video disk player, when more works were distributed in the future, they could purchase a disk after the showings to watch it at home.
People filled up the auction and began to give their bids.
“Five hundred thousand!”
“One million!”
“…….”
“I’ll give five million!”
While the aristocrats were red faced from competing with each other, a soft voice came from the crowd, “One hundred million!”
Everyone almost spat out blood!
Who the fuck was this!
Did he even treat money as money?
Even in a place like Imperial City, one hundred million gold coins was not a small number.
The Miracle Commerce staff were shocked. When did such a crazy person appear in this world?
Aubersen did not understand these human’s surprise because the so called one hundred million was not that expensive for him. He walked onto the stage and a light flashed on his white finger. A large amount of source stones fell down like rain, forming a small hill in just a short while.
“Can I take it now?”
“Ye….yes!”
The Miracle Commerce staff were almost blinded by these source stones. Aubersen walked in front of the video disk player and raised his right hand. The video disk player continued to shrink until it went into the ring on his finger.
“Storage Ring!”
“This is the legendary Storage Ring?”
“This item is worth at least several tens of billions of gold coins!”
These people could not help gasping in shock.
A Storage Tool was already a priceless treasure, not to mention an easy to use Storage Ring.
This mysterious fellow not only had a shocking amount of money, he even had a Storage Tool, so he had to be someone from a large kingdom or higher. This was enough to make these Southern Summer Small Kingdom people fell awed.
This person could not be offended. No matter how strong a family was in the Southern Summer Country, if they offended a person from a large kingdom or empire, even a single breath was enough to sweep them away!
Aubersen did not like attracting human attention.
If he did not like this video disk player, he would not have caused this fuss!
Aubersen himself did not think that from this trip, he would actually receive this pleasantly surprising harvest. Aubersen was not in a rush to leave and bought several dozen Magnetic Sound Machines, phonographs, and several Magnetic Sound Discs from the various markets, spending several hundred million gold coins.
What was this bit of money considered to him?
Of course there was a reason why Aubersen was bringing these items back.
Before he left, the little princess had demanded that he bring a gift back. This was a large headache for Aubersen because what treasure hadn’t the little princess seen before? He couldn’t just buy a dragon for her!
He could not make the little princess sad. If he didn’t bring anything she liked back, Aubersen did not dare imagine the consequences.
Now he could finally let out a sigh of relief.
With these new and strange toys, the little princess would surely be happy!
However, Aubersen never could have imagined that after bringing the video disk player to the little princess that it would bring him and the Elven Forest countless troubles……
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 303: Northern attack plan
Chapter 303: Northern attack plan
“Elder sister!” Meng Yingying came in the door while being filled with joy. Those two slender and delicate legs quickly walked over, “The ten video disk players were all sold and each one sold for over a million gold coins. Do you know how much the most expensive one sold for?”
Meng Qingwu was a bit stunned and thought about it for a bit. Meng Yingying was now a person that had experienced the world, so she wouldn’t freak out over nothing. If it was a trivial million to ten million, she would just be a bit surprised and wouldn’t be this excited.
“Could it be over a hundred million?”
“Wa, elder sister really dared to guess, but you guessed right!” Meng Yingying’s little face revealed a look of shock and disbelief, “I simply cannot believe that a person would spend over a hundred million to buy a video disk player. After they go on sale, each one would only be worth several hundred to up to a thousand gold coins! This is someone who truly has too much money!”
“It can’t be, it really is over a hundred million?” Meng Qingwu was first surprised and then realized this matter was not simple, “Did you investigate the other side’s identity!”
“I did, but we couldn’t find anything. He came from abroad and used source stones to pay. It seems like he has already left Imperial City.”
Meng Qingwu slightly knit her brows as she pondered this, “Miracle Commerce’s influence is beginning to seep into other countries, I wonder if this is a good or bad thing. I hope it doesn’t bring us any troubles.”
Miracle Commerce had already established itself in the Southern Summer Country.
Although it wasn’t the richest or the largest company, it was the one with the most potential. With the current developmental trend, it was a sure thing that they would become the number one company eventually.
The Southern Summer Country was just a small kingdom.
Miracle Commerce’s growth in a small kingdom will reach a limit. Although Meng Qingwu had already made plans to expand into other countries, it was still too early for that. If they were targeted by a giant monster, the Southern Summer Country would not have the power to protect them!
However, since this was inevitable, instead of worrying about the future, they should increase their speed of development. It seemed like all factors needed to be increased, especially the rate of obtaining materials. Only when everyone was stronger would they be able to create a base on the continent!
“Where is Chu Tian?”
“He just left.” How could Meng Qingwu not understand her little sister’s thoughts. She had accidentally obtained these large spoils, the first thing she thought of was bragging to Chu Tian, “The great scholar came to find him. A situation occurred at the weapon factory and he wanted him to go solve it.”
Meng Yingying revealed a disappointed look.
Meng Qingwu gave a few laughs, “What are you anxious for? There is a royal banquet in the palace tonight and all the nobles will be invited. Several of us were also invited. You are already a star, so you better prepare yourself and not let Miracle Commerce lose any face.”
There was a royal banquet to attend?
Meng Yingying naturally did not dare be negligent, “Alright, I’ll go prepare!”
Chu Tian arrived at the Imperial City weapon factory which was in a position the Calm Martial Ruler personally picked. It was twenty kilometers away from Imperial City and placed deep in the mountain. The surrounding forest was patrolled by the experts of the Dongfang Family and not even a single bird could fly in.
“This Calm Martial Ruler is too cautious. This is just an ordinary Source Energy Weapon factory, there is no need to waste all this effort.”
Gu Qianqiu followed Chu Tian without saying a word.
This brat said it very casually, but doesn’t he understand what this Source Energy Weapon Factory meant for the Southern Summer Country?
The Southern Summer Country had been suppressed by the War Hounds Tribes for many years, these Source Energy Weapons could be their only opportunity to make a comeback! The Southern Summer King was this courteous to Chu Tian now, most of it was because Chu Tian had the Source Energy Weapon technology schematics!
Chu Tian first confirmed his identity and then walked into the facility. He passed through a cave in the mountain and finally arrived inside the factory. There were around five-six hundred mechanical presses and several dozen three dimensional printing machines that were currently rumbling away as they turned. Each person that was working inside were all wearing the same uniform with the Dongfang Family’s symbol on it.
Of course, the defenses of this factory was very strict. There were many Dongfang Family’s Blood Clothed Generals patrolling around, leading giant demon beast dogs around with them.
“The factory has already reached this degree?”
Chu Tian wasn’t surprised for no reason. The Imperial City Weapon Factory had been established one-two months after the Central State factory. He never thought that it had already reached this stage, it had already caught up to Central State.
It had already started working, producing parts one after the other, sending them into a secret assembling room. There should have been several hundred array masters that were engraving runes.
Miracle Commerce also had half the stock of this weapon factory.
The bigger the Dongfang Family made it, the more profit Miracle Commerce obtained!
“Great scholar Gu, scholar Chu!” A sophisticated Dongfang Family high position elder greeted the two of them with eyes that were filled with respect, “Many thanks for coming to our Imperial City factory. The ruler has waited for a long time, please come with me.”
The Calm Martial Ruler wasn’t wearing armour and was just wearing a simple robe. However, like an unsheathed sword or an eagle looking down from atop its mountain, people could not ignore the Calm Martial Ruler’s existence.
The Calm Martial Ruler simply explained everything.
Chu Tian instantly understood what was going on.
In the end, when the Source Energy Weapon’s blueprints were given to the Dongfang Family, the Calm Martial Ruler and the Southern Summer King had their entire family’s research department to begin research. In the end, the Calm Martial Ruler realized Chu Tian’s trap.
The blueprint did not include the energy magazine blueprint.
Southern Summer’s only source of energy magazines was from Central State.
In other words, even if Imperial City makes Source Energy Weapons, if they didn’t buy energy magazines from Miracle Commerce, they could not form a force. The Southern Summer King was enraged when he learned of this and even wanted to forcefully take the energy magazine blueprint from Chu Tian.
But he was stopped by the Calm Martial Ruler because the Calm Martial Ruler had already dealt with Chu Tian before and he knew how hard to deal with Chu Tian was. Now that Chu Tian had a lot of influence, he was not easy to move again. The most important thing was that the Calm Martial Ruler already knew that the main material for the energy magazines was crystal oil. Most of the crystal oil in the Southern Summer Country was in Central State.
When Miracle Commerce was just established, they had already began to create the battery factory. Their production line had been completed and they had controlled most of the crystal oil reserves.
If they wanted to make the energy magazines they needed the blueprint, the blueprint for the Source Energy Batteries, and they needed to take back control of Miracle Commerce’s crystal oil mines.
This was Chu Tian life blood.
All the products of Miracle Commerce depended on this energy.
Not to mention that different weapons had different magazines. Imperial City did not have the ability to produce them, so if they offended Chu Tian, they would receive a slap in the face.
“After two months of research, our Dongfang Family laboratories have found a method to offset the lack of energy magazines.” The Calm Martial Ruler put a very complex source energy array in front of Chu Tian, “When the energy magazine is exhausted, the user can instill their spirit energy into the gun, replacing the energy magazine. They can use their spirit energy to continue firing!”
Gu Qianqiu was shocked, “You completed this design in secret?”
He was a Dongfang Family minister, so Gu Qianqiu was very clear on just how strong the Dongfang Family was.
However, the Dongfang Family developing such a large design behind Miracle Commerce and Gu Qianqiu’s backs, this was a very incredible matter.
“If you completed it, you wouldn’t need to find me!” Chu Tian rolled his eyes, “Throwing that much manpower and finances into this project, and reaching a dead end. You have no choice but to ask for my help!”
The Calm Martial Ruler felt a bit awkward.
The Dongfang Family wished that they could own a weapon that was more complete than the one from Miracle Commerce. They did not know that this tiny matter was something Chu Tian could make in a few minutes and it was much better than their design!
Gu Qianqiu looked at the blueprint, “This design has a lot of worked placed into it and all the links seem very perfect. This old man cannot find a single flaw with this.”
“It’s actually very simple.” Chu Tian looked over it, “They used the wrong key runes, causing that array to be unable to function. This modification makes the weapon very unstable and each shot will cause the barrel to explode.” Saying this, he took a pen and changed several places, “It should be fine now, take it and test it out.”
That simple?
The Dongfang Family researchers looked on with wide eyes.
The Calm Martial Ruler personally tested the modified Source Energy Weapon and after shooting a bullet, it did not explode this time. Like this, the Source Energy Weapon had been further improved. Even if there were no energy magazines, they could still be shot with a soldier’s spirit energy.
Of course, in this situation, the power of the bullet depended on the strength of the gun wielder.
The Calm Martial Ruler was very depressed. The Dongfang Family had invited a famous array master for this.
This was a talent that was invited from another country for a large amount of money, but in the end, he had been confused by this problem for several days which was solved by Chu Tian in the blink of an eye. Were the difference between the two of them that big?
If they wanted to improve the Source Energy Weapon, they couldn’t exclude Chu Tian!
“There are already five hundred Source Energy Pistols and our production speed has been increased, making two-three hundred per day.” The Calm Martial Ruler explained the situation of the factory to Chu Tian, “But we have only begun making the Source Energy Submachine Guns.”
“It’s actually this fast!”
“It’s not fast enough!” The Calm Martial Ruler’s eyes began to burn, “When the daily production of the Source Energy Pistols reach over a thousand and the Source Energy Submachine Guns reach over three hundred, then the conditions will be met. This ruler will personally lead an army to march into the north!”
What?
The Calm Martial Ruler was prepared to go against the War Hound Plains?
This was an explosive piece of news!
“The War Hounds Tribe is filled with internal strife, letting the Southern Summer Country gather our forces for over twenty years and now we have an army of over a million people. With the Source Energy Weapons, do we need to worry about losing to the War Hounds Tribe?” The Calm Martial Ruler said this and suddenly looked at Chu Tian, “This is a good opportunity to earn merits, are you interested?”
“What are you asking me for? I will not lead the troops!”
“This ruler will promote you to vice director and you won’t need to do anything. After this fight is over, based on your merit of manufacturing and designing these Source Energy Weapons, you will have enough merit to become a marquis when we return to Imperial City!” The Calm Martial Ruler then said to Chu Tian, “You are still young, so it isn’t impossible for you to become a ruler in the future. This is a very good chance for you!”
Chu Tian gave a laugh, “Forget it, I’m not interested in the battle and even less interested in titles.”
This was a good chance that fell from the skies.
Chu Tian did not need to do anything and as long as he followed the Calm Martial Ruler to the frontlines, he would be able to obtain a marquis title. If Chu Tian was a Southern Summer Marquis, naturally he would have a state assigned to him. Was there an even more stable position?
The War Hounds Tribe were vulnerable and could not stop the humans. If the Southern Summer Country launched a sneak attack and destroyed several tribes in one fell swoop, they would have a large chance of winning this war.
Chu Tian did not want this easy job, it was unknown what he was truly thinking.
The Calm Martial Ruler said with deep eyes, “You better carefully consider the pros and cons of this chance, this is not something that comes easily. Being given a marquis title is like reaching the sky. The Southern Summer King will have to give you some face and Miracle Commerce’s backing will become even stronger!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 304: Participating in the royal banquet
Chapter 304: Participating in the royal banquet
The people of the Southern Summer Country treated being granted a marquis title as the greatest honour and achievement!
Why was Chu Xinghe highly regarded by so many people and had many people work for him? Wasn’t this because he was one of the people that had the qualification to become a marquis? Once he received the marquis title, in order to gain benefits, many people would naturally flock to him!
Chu Tian was not interested in these empty titles.
The marquis’ greatest advantage was receiving a state to manage. Of the state’s taxes and resources, other than delivering a portion to the Imperial Region, the remainder could be kept. In order words, once one became a marquis, they would never have to worry about money again, lying down daily and earning plenty of money.
Of course, in order for a marquis to not be negligent, the Southern Summer Country’s hereditary system had a requirement. It required the successor to have enough strength, prestige and merit before inheriting their parent’s position, otherwise it would be taken back by the kingdom. In other words, to ensure the prosperity of a family, it depended on the inheritance of the next generation.
The marquis title was not just an honour, it also included a large harvest that could allow a family to rapidly develop themselves.
For such a person this young being able to become a marquis was unprecedented in the Southern Summer Country.
But why did Chu Tian not care about it at all?
The Calm Martial Ruler was not silly and knew that Chu Tian’s ambitions were not limited to a single country. But what about the money and resources that came with the marquis title? These were all things that Miracle Commerce lacked! This fellow wouldn’t be taken on more responsibilities for no reasons right!
If he couldn’t remain in the Southern Summer Country, this would be a large pity.
The Calm Martial Ruler could not use a forceful method or it would have the opposite effect. So he could only do this and not force this on him, hoping that he would think it through.
“Let’s not talk about this for now.” The Calm Martial Ruler changed the topic, “You have been showing off a lot, are you not afraid of attracting trouble?”
“The Calm Martial Ruler really knows how to tell jokes.” Chu Tian shrugged and helplessly said, “Honestly for me, there is no difference between low key and high key. Since they want to play, there are some things that can’t be hidden.”
Chu Tian and Miracle Commerce had gone against many people’s plans.
These grudges were inevitable, it wasn’t something Chu Tian could settle just because he wanted to. Since it was like this, why did he need to fear going against them?
“You do have awareness.” The Calm Martial Ruler said in a noncommittal voice, “However, you have to remember, although the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler want to deal with you, those two will not easily move against you.”
“Why?”
“Those two are different from the other family heads in Central State. You will understand the reason in the future, you don’t need this ruler to explain to you. Your biggest problem is not the two of them, but rather the Wang Family.”
“What? Wang Family?”
If the Calm Martial Ruler had not said it so seriously, Chu Tian would have thought that he was joking
The Wang Family has been like a mouse recently. They were in a very difficult situation and had no way of fighting back. Their family had a strong influence and power, so how did they end up in this kind of situation?
At this time, the Calm Martial Ruler had already exited to the base. Looking up at the blue, empty sky, he suddenly said in a meaningful voice, “Today’s royal banquet is not simple, you need to be careful.” After saying this, a blood red gryphon came down and the Calm Martial Ruler jumped on, heading off in the direction of Imperial City.
“The Calm Martial Ruler’s rambling on seemed to be indicating at something.” Chu Tian asked Gu Qianqiu beside him, “Hey, do you know what he’s referring to?”
Gu Qianqiu said in a serious voice, “I think the Calm Martial Ruler’s warning is implying that there is a danger hidden in the royal banquet.”
“Damn, is your head made of wood?” Chu Tian looked dissatisfied, “Am I a fool that can’t even understand that? Can you say something that I don’t know!”
“Er……” Gu Qianqiu awkwardly wiped away his sweat, “I spent most of my time in the lab, so this old man does not know what has happened in the court. But as far as I know, there are two people that can appear in the royal banquet. The ones the Calm Martial Ruler wants you to be on guard against are probably those two people.”
“Which two?”
“The first is the first grade military marquis, the Departing Flame Marquis.”
“So it’s him!”
The Departing Flame Marquis had a high status. Not only was he a venerated marquis, he also led the Departing Flame Army. This kind of general was also referred to as a military marquis. There were four military marquises of the Eight Marquises. Thunder State’s Golden Arrow Marquis, Southern State’s Western Marquis, and Cang State’s Green Gloud Marquis were all second grade military marquises, and only the Departing Flame Marquis was a first grade military marquis.
Central State’s Divine Wind Marquis, Qing State’s Green Wood Marquis, and the others had troops, but these troops were only for defenses and would not be called upon to enter the battlefield.
“Then who is the second person?”
“It’s the Battle Dragon Army’s young commander, Wang Tianlong!”
Chu Tian was not unfamiliar with the Wang Family’s history. Although the Great Summer Country’s royal clan had receded and they almost faded away several times, the royal family’s blood was strong, so their prosperity had high innate talents. Every time they were on the border of fading away, there was always someone that rose to shoulder their family again.
Wang Tianlong’s great grandfather had been a prestigious Southern Summer Marquis. After having no talents for two generations, they finally lost their marquis inheritance. Finally, the birth of Wang Tianlong gave the Wang Family hope again.
This person had revealed astonishing talent since he was young. Not only was his cultivation talent high, he was also a talented commander. He entered the military when he was only fifteen years old and led the Wang Family’s Battle Dragon Army when he was twenty.
In ten years, the army had increased their strength and earned even more merits, making them indeed noteworthy.
Chu Tian had put the Wang Family in a bad situation, so Wang Tianlong probably would not let him off.
Gu Qianqiu immediately added, “But there is no need to worry. There is the Calm Martial Ruler and this old man, Miracle Commerce itself is not weak, so it isn’t easy to move against!”
Come then.
Chu Tian did not mind this.
The royal palace was very lively as the palace gates were wide open, with countless maids rushing around preparing everything.
The fire red rug spread from the main hall to the gates and the royal knights stood in lines on both sides. Their weapons and armours were all polished, looking very bright as it reflected the light shining down. Each person was leading a gryphon mount who all did not have a single speck of dust on them. They stood like statues standing there, greeting all the guests that came.
This group of honour guards with weapons in their hands, creating a very magnificent lineup.
With the Southern Summer King Dongfang Hao at the lead, the Calm Martial Ruler Dongfang Gan, the Burning Sun Ruler Nangong Yan, and the Refined Ruler Shangguan Cangfeng, these four people stood in front. The other ministers were all following behind them.
“Why are you only here now? Come over here quickly!” Meng Yingying pulled Chu Tian over and scratched her head as she said, “Something important must be happening today. Look at this lineup, the honourable king and the Three Rulers all came, this is a scene that can scare someone to death.”
The Meng sisters, Nangong Yun, and Chen Bingyu, these four people were all here.
Meng Qingwu was tranquil as usual, Meng Yingying had an excited and shocked expression, and Chen Bingyu had a cold expression like she didn’t care. The usually lively Nangong Yun was currently hiding behind the others, like she didn’t dare show her face.
She was afraid of the Burning Sun Ruler.
“Dong, dong, dong!”
“Sir Departing Flame Marquis is here!”
Suddenly, a set of sky shaking drum beats sounded and Nangong Yun’s face became even paler. Her fists tightly clenched and she almost couldn’t help trembling. It was unknown whether it was from rage or fear.
“Don’t be worried.” Chu Tian patted Nangong Yun’s shoulder, “You have to face these things eventually, they won’t dare move against you with me here.”
Nangong Yun was usually very forceful, but at this moment, she revealed a pitiful appearance like a little white rabbit.
Meng Qingwu comforted her, “Nangong, you are a member of our Miracle Commerce. Without our permission, no one should think of taking you from us.”
“That’s right, that’s right!” Meng Yingying waved his little fist, “Elder sister Nangong, you should just act as fiercely as normal, there is everyone here to support you!”
Nangong Yun’s heart was very moved.
Everyone was clear on what kind of power the Nangong Family was, but to protect them, they did not hesitate to go against this large monster. This made her feel gratitude and guilt. If they resisted the Nangong Family with Miracle Commerce’s current strength, they would have to pay a heavy price.
Was it worth it doing this?
Nangong Yun considered this herself and she knew that her position in the company was not irreplaceable. She was not as smart as Meng Qingwu and manage the entire company for Chu Tian. She also wasn’t as smart as Chen Bingyu, being able to protect Chu Tian. Of course she also did not have a special relationship with Chu Tian like Yingying.
Nangong Yun felt that she was disposable to Miracle Commerce.
Accompanied by the sound of steady footsteps, a team slowly walked in. This team’s dress was very strange, each one wearing heavy armour and each person was carrying a giant sword the height of a person. The blade’s edge was engraved with large amounts of flame runes that released an incomparably hot fire energy.
This was the famous Nangong Family’s Departing Flame Army!
The Nangong Family was a family even older than the Great Summer Country, they could be considered the inheritors of the phoenix, containing large amounts of power in their blood. The Nangong Family had an important role in the Southern Summer Country because the Nangong Family had military talents like clouds. The soldiers cultivated with the Nangong Family’s secret techniques were the best soldiers in the country.
The Departing Flame soldiers had terrifying battle strength.
They were adopted since they were young and their bodies were refined with special medicines, making their bodies as strong as stone, also decreasing their sensation of pain. They were also given secret cultivation techniques to train in, letting them train for around ten years.
This secret technique of the Nangong Family overdrew the soldier’s potential, making their lifespan not very long and limiting their growth’s upper limit, but it guaranteed the soldier’s battle strength. They were all in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer and with their special martial arts and equipment, the battle efficiency of these soldiers on the battlefield was enough to make the War Hounds Tribe tremble in fear.
The eighty thousand soldiers led by the Blazing Flame Marquis in the past were all invincible.
In the tragic battle ten years ago, the Blazing Flame Marquis’ soldiers were killed on the War Hound Plains, but they had killed three times the amount of War Hounds Tribe elites. The Departing Flame Marquis had the final group of this kind of soldiers and they were the strongest heavy infantry in the Southern Summer Country.
The Departing Flame Marquis was standing in the front. He had the red hair of the Nangong Family, with a very symmetrical build that was neither thin or fat. His eyes were also red and were like two burning torches. He was wearing a dark red scale armour on the inside with a fire red cloak around him. A burning wind accompanied him as he walked, making people feel oppressed by that heat.
Seven people were standing behind the Departing Flame Marquis.
Six of them were high level retainers of the Nangong Family with the minister rank. They had all been nurtured by the Departing Flame Marquis and each one was a peak expert in the 9th Awakened Soul Layer. The other person was a youth that was around sixteen-seventeen years old. His red hair showed that he was a member of the Nangong Family’s younger generation and he looked very similar to the Departing Flame Marquis.
This youth should be the Departing Flame Marquis’ most important sun, the Departing Flame Marquis’ successor, Nangong Jian.
“Greetings to the king!”
Greetings to the rulers!”
The Departing Flame Marquis led this group of eight to offer their greetings. The several hundred Departing Flame soldiers all knelt down. The Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers gave a slight nod. The Burning Sun Ruler had a proud expression on his face because this was the pride of his Nangong Family!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 305: Family’s internal battle
Chapter 305: Family’s internal battle
The Departing Flame Marquis was a first grade military marquis and normally led the troops out of the country. If nothing big happened, then he wouldn’t easily return to Imperial City. Something important was happening today, this was not an ordinary royal banquet. Actually many people noticed that there was a stage in front of the royal palace that seemed to be a ceremonial stage for giving out rewards, but they didn’t know what use it had.
The Departing Flame soldiers went to go sit down.
The other people followed them to their own places.
The Departing Flame Marquis looked over at Chu Tian with his falcon eyes and his gaze fell onto Nangong Yun. His eyes turned cold as he coldly said, “Nangong Yun, you are a junior of the Nangong Family, but you’re standing behind someone from a small family. You don’t greet this marquis and you didn’t kneel to the ruler, you really have disregarded yourself as a member of the Nangong Family.”
With these words.
Everyone’s attention was drawn over.
During this boring waiting process, it was good there was an interesting play to watch.
The Southern Summer King’s eyes slightly flashed a few times, but his expression did not change as if he did not intend to interfere.
Nangong Yun’s expression was a bit ugly. This was the respected marquis of her family and the Burning Sun Marquis that ruled over the Nangong Family, it could be imagined the pressure Nangong Yun felt facing them.
“Greetings to the Departing Flame Marquis!” Nangong Yun was not a weak person and bravely came forward, “Greetings to the ruler!”
The Southern Summer King deliberately put on an act and said, “Yi, Burning Sun Ruler, the Nangong Family has such an outstanding junior, why hasn’t this king seen her before?”
“Nangong Yun has been outside all year round, so it is normal for your majesty to not have seen her.” The Burning Sun Ruler’s aura was like a lion’s, pressing down on Nangong Yun, “It’s not too late to return now, don’t make another mistake. The family has recognized your potential and this ruler guarantees that as long as you come back, we won’t make it hard for you!”
The Burning Sun Ruler deeply understood the importance of Nangong Yun.
This junior that hadn’t entered the Nangong Family’s eyes actually became a high level member of Miracle Commerce. If they could control Nangong Yun, then the Nangong Family would be able to take a large piece of meat out of Miracle Commerce.
“I have a good situation in Miracle Commerce, so I’m not planning to head back temporarily.” Nangong Yun really was Nangong Yun. Even to the Burning Sun Ruler with his high status, she still dared to say these words, “I ask the ruler to be assured. Nangong Yun will always be a descendant of the phoenix, this point will never change even in death!”
The Burning Sun Ruler knit his brows.
“What a joke!” The Departing Flame Marquis said with a cold laugh, “Do you think you are negotiating? The things you have done after leaving the Nangong Family, they have all severely gone against the family laws. If you don’t return to the family and accept your punishment, this marquis will personally cripple you and restore our family’s name!”
Humph, such an arrogant fellow!
With your grandfather Chu Tian present, you dare threaten my people. If I don’t teach you a lesson, you won’t know how powerful I, Chu Tian am.
Chu Tian looked over at Gu Qianqiu’s group.
“The Departing Flame Marquis is filled with prestige!” An old man from the crowd holding a long cane walked out. It was no one else but the great scholar, Gu Qianqiu. Gu Qianqiu even dared scold the Calm Martial Ruler, not to mention a trivial Departing Flame Marquis. It was not appropriate for Chu Tian to do anything, so it was best for him to speak, “His majesty and the Burning Sun Ruler have not mentioned any punishments and you immediately speak of wasting Nangong Yun, what qualifications do you have? Or, are you afraid of something?”
The Burning Sun Ruler coldly looked at him, “The matters of the Nangong Family, doesn’t the great scholar feel you are meddling too much?”
“Family matters? Is this really just family matters?” Gu Qianqiu said with a smile, “This matter is not just your family matters, but rather country matters or even world matters. This old man cannot turn a blind eye to this matter.”
The Burning Sun Ruler’s face turned dark.
This old mouth can really speak nonsense, he can take everything to another level! What kind of bullshit country matters is this!
Gu Qianqiu spoke with a righteous tone, “Nangong Yun is a talent of the Southern Summer Country and her talent is rare in our country, but because of the Burning Sun Ruler’s selfishness and the Departing Flame Marquis’ dirty plans, she was sent away from Imperial City for over ten years. I want to ask everyone, how many decades does a talent have? Her golden years have been ruined by these fellows! Isn’t this a heavy sadness and loss for the Southern Summer Country?”
This was not Gu Qianqiu’s first time saying this, but he was saying it in front of the Southern Summer King and even the Burning Sun Ruler this time. This was directly slapping the Nangong Family’s face and the Burning Sun Ruler’s face. Looking at him, the Burning Sun Ruler’s face had turned even darker.
It didn’t matter if other said it, but it had a different meaning if it came from the great scholar’s mouth. With the great scholar’s influence, reprimanding the Burning Sun Ruler and the Departing Flame Marquis like this, it would quickly spread across the nation and would be a giant slap to the Nangong Family’s face.
Skeletons must be kept in the closet.
This matter indeed had to be hidden!
“This old man has always been puzzled.” Zhao Pu stood forward with his blade, “Nangong Yun has an extremely rare God Level Source Spirit and would be given focused training even in a large kingdom. For the Nangong Family to treat her like a weakling, does the Nangong Family have another God Level Source Spirit owner among their talents?”
“Wrong!” Another scholar came out, “From what this old man knows, Nangong Yun was a member of the Blazing Flame Marquis branch. After the Blazing Flame Marquis died, before his soul passed on and his bones turned cold, his influence was cut off and many people with infinite potential were sent into exile. Could the Burning Sun Ruler not know about this? Not only did the Burning Sun Ruler know everything, he even silently agreed to it all!”
“This method of acting is bringing dishonour to the heroic spirits of the Blazing Flame Army!”
“The Nangong Family’s procedures are not fair!”
Immediately a group of people began to shout out.
The Burning Sun Ruler’s rage almost exploded his chest. If these damn mad dogs bit him, he couldn’t not bite back, right? Facing slapping was their weapon, so he could not defeat them. Not speaking right now was fine because they would grasp his flaws once he did and then viciously attack him for it!
The Departing Flame Marquis angrily said, “You things, daring to defame the ruler!”
“Right and wrong will be in the hearts of the people!” Gu Qianqiu loudly said, “Nangong Yun is not the Burning Sun Ruler’s direct descendant, so the Burning Sun Ruler chose to push her away. A biased heart is something everyone knows, or is there something wrong with what we said?”
Zhao Pu added, “You have destroyed ten years of Nangong Yun’s life, do you also want to destroy the rest of her life?”
Chu Tian was secretly pleased.
Not bad, not bad.
These old men had quite the battle strength, Chu Tian had not trusted them in vain. These scholars were known as the Mad Dog Party in Imperial City. Whether it was debates or talking over problems, they were all skilled.
The Nangong Family knew how powerful the Mad Dog Party was, so they kept their mouths shut. They did not dare speak even when filled with anger, lest their words be used against them!
The Meng sisters were very surprised.
The Nangong Family was too useless.
Chu Tian who was the hardest to deal with hadn’t even spoken yet and these old men had beaten them to the point where they couldn’t fight back. This result was a bit disappointing!
The Burning Sun Ruler could no longer sit still and said with a dark face, “One’s Source Spirit does not determine one’s talent, only innate talent will determine how strong one is. Your distorting the facts is too obvious.”
The scholars were about to counterattack.
“Nangong Yun is a member of Miracle Commerce, so no matter what the Burning Sun Ruler says today, we will not give Nangong Yun over.” A calm voice sounded out as Chu Tian walked out of the crowd, “If the Burning Sun Ruler feels that the great scholar’s words are biased, then I have a method to solve this.”
The Departing Flame Marquis was a bit surprised.
This person was that famous Chu Tian!
Chu Tian did not use any sharp worded arguments because he felt that these arguments had no use. The angrier the Nangong Family was, the more trouble there would be. Attacking the Nangong Family’s foundations was the best way to solve this. So, Chu Tian looked over at Nangong Yun.
“I feel Miracle Commerce is more suited to my cultivation, but the ruler wishes for me to return to the family. It is hard to choose between these two options, so let’s use strength to decide!” Nangong Yun’s hammer fell to the ground and Nangong Yun pointed a finger at Nangong Jian, “You, do you dare accept my challenge?”
The Burning Sun Ruler and the Departing Flame Marquis were both stunned.
Challenge? What did Nangong Yun want?
“Nangong Jian is one of the outstanding successors of the Nangong Family. If I can defeat him, it will prove my improvement in Miracle Commerce and I will stay at Miracle Commerce.”
The Departing Flame Marquis asked in a deep voice, “If you lose?”
“If I lose, I will return all my Miracle Commerce stocks and return to the Nangong Family. You can do as you wish!”
The Nangong Family members’ faces sunk.
This meant that regardless of who won or lost, you should all stop thinking of Miracle Commerce!
The Southern Summer King saw this and immediately mediated, “Today is a special day, does everyone need to be this excited? How about you give this king some face and let this matter end here?”
The Refined Ruler said, “If two juniors fight, with us here, nothing will happen. What is there to consider, my king?”
“Humph, you want to challenge me?” The Departing Flame Marquis did not even get to speak before Nangong Jian came forward, “This battle is not only related to the Nangong Family’s honour, it is also related to my honour. I ask your majesty to give me this chance!”
Nangong Jian’s eyes were filled with disdain.
The two of them were around the same age, but Nangong Yun was just a servant in Nangong Jian’s eyes. He bullied her when she was young, but when Nangong Yun was found to have outstanding innate talent that outshined all the other talents, Nangong Jian went wild with envy.
Why did a branch family member have such a strong bloodline?
This was simply an unacceptable matter!
It was a good thing that Nangong Yun was sent to a small city with her father.
After ten years, Nangong Jian was True Soul expert in the 7th Awakened Soul Layer. He was not inferior to Dongfang Haoran and Wang Tianlong, but all he lacked was time.
Nangong Jian was less than twenty years old!
Dongfang Haoran was already twenty seven.
Wang Tianlong was thirty one!
Because of this, if Nangong Jian was give enough time, he was sure he would catch up to the two prides of Imperial City. In Nangong Jian’s eyes, Dongfang Haoran and Wang Tianlong weren’t qualified to be his match, then what about Nangong Yun? She was only suited to being stepped on by him!
But speaking of this, in ten years, that ugly duckling of the past had actually turned into a nation collapsing beauty. If Nangong Yun was crippled and she was given to his personal use, that would be pretty good!
This woman’s bloodline was not bad.
If she gave birth to a child, it shouldn’t be inferior at all!
Nangong Yun felt Nangong Jian’s eyes filled with obscenities and her heart was filled with rage. She had been bullied by this fellow ten years ago, but ten years later, she could now personally take all of that back.
With the Burning Sun Ruler and the Departing Flame Marquis’ cultivation, they could clearly see through her.
Nangong Yun was not weak, already reaching the 6th Awakened Soul Layer.
This person had the Fire Phoenix Source Spirit and in normal situations, she could fight higher levels. However, Nangong Jian was in the 7th Awakened Soul Layer, which wasn’t just a single level, but rather the difference between the Awakened Soul intermediate stage and the Awakened Soul upper stage. Was this gap easy to surmount?
Not to mention.
Nangong Yun only cultivated the family’s inherited cultivation technique, so she didn’t know many martial arts. Nangong Jian was a direct descendant successor, so naturally he received focus training. Large amounts of resources was poured into him for him to reach a high level in the cultivation technique, so it was impossible for him to lose. So, they agreed to the showdown.
The Departing Flame Marquis softly said, “Don’t waste time, I’ll give you five moves to end the fight.”
Nangong Jian cupped his hands to his father, “Yes!” In front of the Southern Summer King, the Three Rulers, and various peak characters, this was a good chance to show off. If he could show off his strength, perhaps the two prides of Imperial City would become the three prides!
“Did you hear it? The other side is saying they’ll defeat you in five moves!” Chu Tian said to Nangong Yun, “So, you should move quickly!”
“Relax!” Nangong Yun gave a laugh, “For this type of trash, a single move will be enough!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 306: Rising From the Ashes
Chapter 306: Rising From the Ashes
What? A single move! Are you kidding me!
Chu Tian did not know how strong Nangong Jian was, but he wouldn’t be too weak. If Chu Tian did not use the “Flame Demon Transformation”, he was not certain in beating him. Even if he used the “Flame Demon Transformation”, he was not confident in ending the fight in two-three moves.
Nangong Yun was strong, but this was extravagant boasting. Only a single move?
When did this little girl become even more arrogant than father?
These words were heard by the other side and the faces of the crowd became very strange, especially the Nangong Family. They didn’t know whether they should be angry or if they should laugh.
Nangong Yun was over confident. Without seeing the world, how could she know how strong a true genius was?
Nangong Jian’s talent was not inferior to Chu Xinghe’s. Although Chu Xinghe had an ancient sword cultivation technique, the Nangong Family’s inheritance was not inferior. After all, the Nangong Family itself was an ancient cultivation family. Although they had declined a bit, most of their secret treasures still remained.
The «Burning the Heaven Art» that Nangong Yun cultivated was the mandatory cultivation technique of the Nangong Family, but for a family like the Nangong Family, the powerful secret techniques would not be passed onto a branch family.
Nangong Jian was different from Nangong Yun who was sent into exile when she was nine. Which part of the Nangong Family’s ancient inheritance did he not have access to? If they were of the same level, he would not lose to Dongfang Haoran.
Nangong Jian laughed a few times with a sinister face and his red hair suddenly spiked up. A terrifying temperature filled the air as a incomparable tall fire giant appeared behind him, which was Nangong Jian’s source spirit.
“Great Heaven Burning Palm!”
An incomparably giant palm came down, but Nangong Yun did not flinch. She gave a cold snort and suddenly her body was covered in starlight as she actually welcomed it without dodging.
Everyone revealed a look of shock, “Is she crazy?”
When that giant palm hit Nangong Yun, it was bounced back by that layer of starlight. The entire palm shattered to pieces and exploded into flames that fell down from the sky like rain made of fire.
The Burning Sun Ruler and the Departing Flame Marquis’ faces fell!
The attack Nangong Jian had just released was not his full strength. Nangong Jian probably did not plan on killing Nangong Yun and was even considering having this girl serve him. So he wanted to merely cripple her and did not have any plans to use any killing moves.
Even though it was like this.
This palm had the strength of the True Soul Realm!
Nangong Yun had blocked it without being injured!
A defensive cultivation technique that could defend perfectly against a higher level cultivator was definitely an incredible defense cultivation technique! The Three Rulers and the Southern Summer King were especially shocked because they could clearly see that Nangong Yun’s cultivation technique had not reached its peak yet.
This cultivation technique still had room to grow!
With the defense that it already had at this stage, how terrifying would its defenses be when it was in its peak?
Nangong Yun said with a laugh, “Too weak! Depending on this strength, you want to destroy this old lady’s «Starlight Immortal Body»? In your dreams!”
This mouth watering defensive cultivation technique was the «Starlight Immortal Body»?
Many people here had collected information on Miracle Commerce and Chu Tian’s «Starlight Immortal Body» was not a secret. Almost all of the high grade Miracle Commerce members all practiced this cultivation technique.
This cultivation technique was even stronger than what they imagined!
This cultivation technique could even become the inherited cultivation technique of a sect!
Nangong Jian was angered from this shame. He wanted to show mercy, letting her keep her hot body so she could serve him in the future. He never thought that she would have some skills and actually block an attack from a True Soul Realm expert!
Since it was like this!
Then he’ll let her see the Nangong Family’s true skills!
Nangong Jian’s hands formed a seal and vigorous spirit energy was released, with his entire body releasing hot air like a volcano. He flew into the air and large amounts of complex seals appeared above his head, that seemed to contain the destructive might of rivers of lava.
“The Nangong Family’s ‘Heaven Burning Divine Flame Seal’?”
The Southern Summer King’s expression slightly changed. This move was a secret technique not passed down in the Nangong Family and even amongst the direct descendants, few were qualified to learn this move. This move was incredibly strong and coordinating with the Burning the Heaven Art, it was enough to jump levels to defeat enemies.
This move was incredibly hard to practice!
One first had to reach the perfection realm of the «Burning the Heaven Art»!
The Nangong Family’s inherited «Burning the Heaven Art» was more complicated than the Dongfang Family’s «Grand Spirit Art» or the Shangguan Family’s «Life or Death Sentence». The number of people that reached the perfection realm within the Nangong Family could be counted, they never thought that Nangong Jian who was not even twenty years old could also do this!
“Divine Flames of the nine heavens, hear my summons and burn everything to ashes!”
The seals that surrounded Nangong Jian was all collected into his palm and was compressed into a dazzling ball of energy that was like a small sun.
Meng Qingwu was very worried, “Chen Bingyu, if anything happens, you have to take action.”
Chen Bingyu’s expression became a bit serious and large amounts of snowflakes had already condensed around her.
Chu Tian’s expression did not change. His jet black eyes looked at Nangong Yun and a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes.
Everyone else was stunned. They never thought that this matter would develop this far.
“Nangong Yun, I’m giving you one chance!” Nangong Jian held onto the fire ball filled with energy and looked at Nangong Yun with eyes filled with victory, “Either become my female slave, or you can be burned to ashes by this Divine Flame!”
Nangong Yun closed her eyes and a red light filled the skies. A fire phoenix’s cry sounded through the air and a profound imprint appeared on Nangong Yun’s forehead.
There was no answer.
But Nangong Yun’s actions was the answer.
Nangong Jian shouted with a fierce expression, “Then die!”
That fire ball turned into a beam of light. Even if iron came into contact with the beam, it would also be instantly vaporized. This all powerful beam of energy shot right at Nangong Yun.
Nangong Yun suddenly opened her eyes and like an undying phoenix, she charged right into the path of the light.
“She’s seeking death!”
“Nangong Jian’s power is enough to even kill a cultivator of the 8th Awakened Soul Layer!”
When Nangong Yun came in contact with the light, the starlight shattered to pieces and her body showed signs of being burnt…..No, this energy was too strong, the Starlight Immortal Body could not block it!
Chen Bingyu was about to make a move.
Pa!
A head reached out and stopped Chen Bingyu.
Chu Tian revealed a strange look in his eyes, “Don’t be anxious, something is happening!”
Chen Bingyu looked at Chu Tian with a confused look. Could he not see that Nangong Yun could not block this at all? This energy was considered too strong for her!
In a short period of time.
Nangong Yun’s body had passed through the flames!
Everyone sighed with regret. Being this seriously injured, this girl was surely dead. What a pitiful talent!
“Turn to ashes!”
Nangong Jian wildly roared out.
Who would have thought that a phoenix’s cry would sound out from the flames at this time. That pillar of flames suddenly exploded like fireworks and the flames gathered together to form a giant phoenix.
The Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers were shocked at the same time.
“What is this!”
Nangong Yun was standing in the middle of the phoenix with her body seeming burnt, but there was a golden flame being released by her that made her look like an elemental being. That golden flame quickly condensed and turned into soft skin that was not injured at all. Even bathing in temperatures that could melt iron, Nangong Yun was not injured at all.
“Rising From the Ashes!” The Burning Sun Ruler’s voice was trembling, “Undying…..Undying Phoenix!”
The Nangong Family all felt an urge to bow down.
Undying Phoenix!
Isn’t this the legendary Undying Phoenix?
It was like Nangong Yun had flame immunity as those flame came into contact with Nangong Yun, they could not hurt her at all. Rather they were all absorbed by Nangong Yun and turned into her own strength!
Nangong Jian was completely speechless.
When had he ever seen this kind of cultivation technique?
“Now it’s my turn!”
“Falling Phoenix Strike!”
That giant fire phoenix flew from Nangong Yun’s body and quickly fell down onto Nangong Jian.
“This is bad!”
The Nangong Family members were all shocked. Not only did this attack contain all of Nangong Yun’s strength, it even included all the power Nangong Jian released. Not to mention a cultivator at the 8th Awakened Soul Layer, even one at the 9th Awakened Soul Layer could not block this!
Fast!
Too fast!
The Divine Phoenix flapped its wings and instantly flew out!
The Departing Flame Marquis did not even have time to save his own son. When Nangong Jian was about to be burned to ashes, a tall and strong figure suddenly appeared and grabbed the fire phoenix’s neck.
The fire phoenix was knocked back by this irresistible force. It gave an angry crying and spat out Divine Flames. It passed through the Burning Sun Ruler and landed onto Nangong Jian.
“Ah!”
With a pitiful cry.
Nangong Jian was burnt to a crisp and fell from the sky, just like a burnt crow.
“No!”
The Departing Flame Marquis caught Nangong Jian and immediately took out some precious medicine to place in his mouth. When he inspected his meridians, the Departing Flame Marquis’ body turned cold. Almost all of Nangong Jian’s meridians had been destroyed.
“Such a ruthless fellow, I’ll kill you!”
When the Departing Flame Marquis was about to explode with rage, two figures suddenly came out to block the Departing Flame Marquis. They were Gu Qianqiu and Chen Bingyu. Even if the Departing Flame Marquis’ cultivation was shocking, faced with two experts both in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, he could not get past them.
At this time, the Calm Martial Ruler could not remain sitting. He lightly flicked a finger and a giant red sword fell from the skies. It landed right between both sides, stopping them from taking a step forward.
“Accept your lose.” The Calm Martial Ruler coldly said, “Using one’s strength to suppress the weak, this brings dishonour to our military pride!”
Everyone was shocked by that giant red sword that fell from the sky.
This sword was made from nothing, but it made the great scholar, Chen Bingyu, and the Departing Flame Marquis unable to act. It was like they were being grasped by an invisible hand.
Too strong.
The Calm Martial Ruler’s strength was immeasurably deep.
“Burning Sun Ruler, do you want to take revenge for your grandson?”
The Burning Sun Ruler’s eyes were very complicated. Like a defeated lion, he looked at Nangong Yun, “Can you tell me what secret technique you used?”
Chu Tian gave her a slight nod.
“It wasn’t a secret technique, it was a cultivation technique!” Nangong Yun loudly said, “This is the super cultivation technique, the «Great Nirvana Scripture» that boss gave me. I have only passed through the threshold!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 307: Battle Dragon Army
Chapter 307: Battle Dragon Army
The Nangong Family members were instantly frozen, as if they could not take this hit. The faces of the Southern Summer King, the Calm Martial Ruler, the Refined Rulers and the others all changed, as they fully realized what this meant!
This was a cultivation technique and not a secret technique!
The two were completely different concepts!
A secret technique was based on a cultivation technique, a single move from it. Because of this, it wasn’t very difficult to increase and it wouldn’t deviate a lot from one’s cultivation technique. Also when one’s cultivation base increased, it would be much easier to use compared to before.
A cultivation base was different. A main cultivation technique was the foundation of a cultivator. If their cultivation technique was strong, their cultivation would be strong. If their cultivation was strong, their cultivation technique was strong. A cultivation technique could increase one’s cultivation and at the same time, a cultivation technique bottleneck could also break through a bottleneck in cultivation.
A good cultivation technique had a profound effect on a cultivator’s growth. The higher the level of the cultivation technique the higher the growth potential. So to cultivators, it was very important to pick cultivation technique carefully and it would stay with a cultivator for their entire life. It would only becoming stronger with one’s cultivation and would not become weaker.
Nangong Yun was only at the 6th Awakened Soul Layer and she could display this kind of destructive might.
If she was at the 9th Awakened Soul Layer or even at the True Spirit Realm, then how far would it reach?
What was even more suffocating was that Nangong Yun had only reached the threshold. Just entering the threshold of the «Great Nirvana Scripture» was enough to defeat the peak of the «Burning the Heaven Art», was this really a human cultivation technique? This was simply something that could compare to demon gods!
This «Great Nirvana Scripture» would even be considered a peak cultivation technique in the continent’s strongest empires. This was not inferior to the cultivation technique of the empire’s royal family!
Actually Chu Tian was also very shocked.
This «Great Nirvana Scripture» was one of the cultivation techniques he had brought back with him. Although it was a bit inferior to Chu Tian’s «Demon God Nine Changes», it was enough to move unparalleled in this world. This cultivation technique was very difficult to train in and was not something that could be trained in in just a day.
Chu Tian had given this cultivation technique to Nangong Yun a long time ago, but he never thought that she would learn it. According to Chu Tian’s estimates, if Nangong Yun wanted to cultivate it, she would have to reach the True Soul Realm first at least. Moreover, it required a terrifying amount of materials and even if Miracle Commerce was emptied, they would not be able to support her.
When she fought Dongfang Haoran a few days ago, Nangong Yun had not even passed through the threshold. In just a few days, she had actually comprehended it?
This was too miraculous!
Nangong Yun was only in the 6th Awakened Soul Layer and she did not have any external assistance to reach the threshold. Although she still had not reached the Small Success Realm, she could already use a bit of the «Great Nirvana Scripture’s» power, this was already incredible to Chu Tian!
Was it easier to cultivate because she had a fire attributed God Level Source Spirit?
Impossible, it would just give an amplification effect like with normal fire attributed cultivation technique!
A God Level Source Spirit was only the basic requirement for the «Great Nirvana Scripture». Even though Nangong Yun’s Fire Phoenix Source Spirit was a God Level Source Spirit, it was not consider strong and was low grade amongst God Level Source Spirits. Even if it was a perfect combination with the cultivation technique, the cultivation speed should not be this fast.
It seems like there was a problem Nangong Yun’s family’s bloodline.
They called themselves the successor of the phoenix, so could it be that their ancestor left a strong energy that left this potential in the bloodline of their future generation? Was Nangong Yun lucky enough to stimulate her bloodline, allowing her to grasp a bit of the power of the «Great Nirvana Scripture»?
Nangong Yun’s potential was even higher than he imagined!
Regardless of what the reason was, Nangong Yun had passed through the threshold and this was a fact that could not be changed. Chu Tian was fully aware of the strength of the Great Nirvana Scripture and after Nangong Yun trained in this cultivation, she could control all the fire in this world.
Right now with Nangong Yun in the Awakened Soul Realm, she could already achieve flame immunity.
The energy Nangong Jian released could not possibly harm Nangong Yun, but rather it just increased Nangong Yun’s strength.
This was just the beginning.
If she could reach the Great Nirvana Scripture’s Large Success Realm.
Then Nangong Yun would be immune to all flames, no matter how hot or strong it was, it would be impossible to kill Nangong Yun with flames. If Nangong Yun were to encounter an opportunity and could reach the Perfection Realm, then as long as there was a trace of energy in her body, Nangong Yun would have an undying body.
This was the reason why Chu Tian focused on Nangong Yun!
When he decided to teach this cultivation technique to Nangong Yun, Chu Tian had already decided to give this person focused training. If she had the strength of this cultivation technique, she would be able to stand at the peak of the continent.
Nangong Yun had easily defeated Nangong Jian and she was filled with confidence, “The strongest person of our family’s younger generation is only so-so! If the family could take out a cultivation technique as strong as the «Starlight Immortal Body» or the «Great Nirvana Scripture», then why would they stop me from practicing outside the family?”
The Nangong Family members were like deflated balloons.
They were depressed, deeply depressed.
The ancient Nangong Family’s cultivation of countless years, when they proudly compared it to this cultivation technique, it was simply trash!
The Burning Sun Ruler’s expression changed and he asked with a serious face, “Has this «Great Nirvana Scripture» really only passed through the threshold?”
“I urge the Burning Sun Ruler not to have any ideas towards this cultivation technique.” Chu Tian walked in front of the Burning Sun Ruler and said, “I can give you this cultivation technique, but this «Great Nirvana Scripture’s» most basic requirement is that it requires the Fire Phoenix Source Spirit. In the entire Nangong Family, other than Nangong Yun fulfilling this requirement, is there any use in giving you this cultivation technique? If such a strong cultivation technique were to fall to a small clan in a small country, it will bring disasters to you!”
Chu Tian spoke the truth.
The Burning Sun Ruler could already see this.
When Nangong Yun used the «Great Nirvana Scripture», the cultivation technique fused with the fire phoenix’s strength. It could be said that one without a God Level Source Spirit could not cultivate this and it was better if they had a Fire Phoenix God Level Source Spirit. Nangong Yun was a heaven given talent, it was no wonder Chu Tian focused on her training.
The Burning Sun Ruler had to admit that because of an error of the past, the Nangong Family had lost an outstanding talent.
Because of a mistake in the past, this outstanding talent had gone to the side of an absolute master. Under this absolute master’s guidance, her future would be ten thousand times brighter, completely throwing away the so called Burning Sun Ruler.
One day.
The Undying Phoenix Family’s strength would awaken on her!
The Departing Flame Marquis’ ideas were completely different, he was filled with anger and resentment, “Ruler, the most outstanding person of the third generation has been destroyed, are we supposed to swallow this insult?”
“Shut up! A lose is a lose! The Nangong Family members can afford to lose!” The Burning Sun Ruler angrily rebuked before feeling that he was much older. After all, Nangong Jian was one of the grandsons he had a favourable view of. He looked at Nangong Yun, “I hope that you will remember your words!”
Nangong Yun nodded, “I will always be a successor of the phoenix!”
The Departing Flame Marquis saw this and clearly understand the Burning Sun Ruler’s thoughts. Nangong Yun’s future was not simple and the Burning Sun Ruler could not bear to kill a talent like this.
“Humph, goodbye!”
The Departing Flame Marquis angrily flicked his sleeve and brought Nangong Jian away.
The Refined Ruler looked at the Burning Sun Ruler’s expression and gave a secret sigh. That Nangong old man was really old. He then looked at Chu Tian and his mind filled with thoughts, feeling very confused. How many secrets did this person have on them?
The Southern Summer King’s expression was very serious.
Although he had controlled the kingdom for over twenty years, this was an unprecedented situation. Chu Tian, Nangong Yun, and Miracle Commerce, there were more and more factors he could not control and this made the Southern Summer King feel very uncomfortable.
“The performance of Nangong Yun has opened the eyes of everyone!” The Southern Summer King did not display any anxiety. These complicated matters could be thought through later, now he had to give a normal display, “Such a rare talent, how could the kingdom not use you? Someone, grant Nangong Yun an honorary royal knight title, ten Soul Items, ten Sacred Grade Pills, and ten boxes of valuable medicines. I hope that you will become stronger and contribute more to the Southern Summer Country!”
“My wise king!”
Everyone shouted out in a loud voice.
Free things would not be given up.
Nangong Yun very quickly thanked him.
Meng Yingying placed the cloak on Nangong Yun. After all, after a battle, the top grade defense items on Nangong Yun’s body was almost destroyed and a spring scenery would be seen if this continued.
“Elder sister Nangong’s fight was too beautiful!” Meng Yingying looked at her with a face of worship, “You are definitely stronger than that fellow Chu Tian now!”
“Ke!” Chu Tian gave a cough, “You silly girl, don’t you know how to speak!”
Meng Yingying stuck out her tongue, “It’s the truth!”
The current Chu Tian was not too confident in beating Nangong Yun.
When this matter ended, everyone was relaxed when a whistle came from above their heads. A large group of flying beasts dropped down from the sky as countless flower petals was scattered all around.
“They’re here?” The Southern Summer King’s eyes lit up and he immediately waved his hand, “Prepare to welcome them!”
The two rows of the guards on the side began to play welcoming music.
A series of thumps came from the front.
Each one was like a heavy hammer on the ground, showing off a clearly powerful strength that made people’s hearts tremble. Under everyone’s curious gaze, a group of jet black figures suddenly appeared. It was a group of cavalry units, but what they were riding were not normal warhorses, but rather Azure Storm Colts!
The head was a bulky person and his body was covered in a black scale armour made of demon beast scales.
Meng Yingying’s little face was covered in shock, “Isn’t that an Earth Dragon? So many Earth Dragons!”
Meng Qingwu also felt it was unbelievable. Earth Dragons were level two demon beasts that had the true bloodline of dragons. The purer the bloodline was, the stronger they were. Some Earth Dragon’s with higher bloodlines could even easily become level three demon beasts.
This group of Earth Dragons’ bloodline was not high, but they were still level two demon beasts who were close to Void Soul Realm cultivators. If it was only one or two, it wouldn’t be as impressive.
But now it was an entire team of cavalry riding Earth Dragons!
This was an unprecedented group of Earth Dragon cavalry!
Even in the future, Earth Dragons were demon beast mounts that were rarely trained. With high defense, a brave nature, high endurance, and obedient to orders, they were very good battle mounts. Whether it was field battles or specialized missions, these Earth Dragon cavalry could complete it perfectly.
How could the Southern Summer Country have such a strong Earth Dragon cavalry?
The Southern Summer’s Storm Cavalry were far from being able to compare and only the griffin team could fight against them, but the griffin squad was not big. It was not as big as the Earth Dragon army.
The griffin army was the royal palace’s royal knights, they were responsible for protecting the Imperial City and royal palace.
Then what was this army used for?
Chu Tian could feel a bloody smell filling his nose from the distance. Compared to the griffin squad, this Earth Dragon squad spent more time on the battlefield. It was an army that fought the War Hounds Tribe on the front lines.
“Battle Dragon Army!”
“Battle Dragon Army!”
Everyone loudly shouted out.
After the Blazing Flame Army was destroyed, it was the Battle Dragon Army that substituted for them, being the first line of defense to the north. Otherwise, with the War Hounds Tribe’s nomadic cavalry would have already killed their way into the Imperial Region.
Over ten years, the Battle Dragon Army had blocked the War Hounds Tribe. They had many victories and earned a lot of merit. It was because of this that they had a high fame in the Southern Summer Country.
An Earth Dragon that was different slowly walked out.
An Earth Dragon’s bloodline was reflected by their outer appearance. An Earth Dragon with the lowest grade bloodline had black scales, next was red scales, and finally there were gold scaled Earth Dragons. In this group, almost all of them were black scaled Earth Dragons. These kinds of Earth Dragons had limited growth, it was impossible for them to become a level three demon beast.
Now, the lead Earth Dragon had dark red scales with a scatter of gold scales mixed in, giving it a noble and prestigious feel. This was an Earth Dragon with a pure bloodline and if it was trained well, it was possible that it could become a level three demon beast in the future.
A heroic youth stood on the back of the Earth Dragon with a golden spear in his hand. The dark gold armour he had sparkled and the golden cloak fluttered in the wind, like a bright flag. With a light step, he jumped off the Earth Dragon. Like a golden meteor, he fell to the ground and raised a layer of dust.
“The Battle Dragon Army’s young commander Wang Tianlong greets your majesty!”
After the Departing Flame Army left.
Wang Tianlong arrived with his army?
This was a wave coming after another wave!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 308: Heroic Martial Marquis
Chapter 308: Heroic Martial Marquis
This youth was very bright. Although he was not very old, he was very mature, with an aggressiveness that surrounded his body like a killing sharp sword that could be sheathed at any moment. It was also like he was surrounded in a golden cover that made him impregnable from head to toe, with not a single flaw that could be found.
Behind the Battle Dragon Army’s young commander Wang Tianlong, there were four-five people in the 9th Awakened Soul Layer, including that Wang Tu that had been embarrassed by Chu Tian.
Enemies met on a narrow path.
Enemies met on a narrow path, ah.
Chu Tian’s group of people were all feeling depressed.
“Our main character is finally here, ha, ha, ha!” The Southern Summer King threw the previous matter into the back of his head and gave a refreshed laugh, “General, please rise. It has been a long journey for you.”
Everyone’s hearts were filled with whispers.
This large ceremony was all for this Wang Tianlong?
Wang Tianlong cupped his hands, “This subordinate has done nothing, I do not dare accept such a large greeting.”
Chu Tian secretly said in his heart, what are you pretending for? You brought a group of Earth Dragon conspicuously through the city, isn’t this telling the entire city that you’re back? Now you’re pretending to be modest?
“General has talent and modesty, truly a pillar of our Southern Summer!” The Southern Summer King had a faint smile on his face as he helped him up, “Fighting the War Hounds to the north and defeating all their troops, earning countless merits in battle. The hardest part to believe is that you’re only thirty one years old! You have boundless prospects, boundless prospects indeed!”
Wang Tianlong calmly said, “Guarding Southern Summer is our responsibility!”
The Southern Summer King asked, “This king wonders, how far has general’s cultivation progressed?”
Wang Tianlong replied, “I was blessed with luck and this subordinate has broken through!”
The ministers were all shocked. Broken through? Wang Tianlong was in the 9th Awakened Soul Layer the entire time, so if he broke through, he would be in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer. The Southern Summer Country had another expert! This was truly worthy of a large celebration!
Wang Tianlong was skilled in scholastics and martial arts. He could become a pillar that kept the peace and could become a general that rode across the battlefield.
“Good! Good! Good!” The Southern Summer King called out three times, “General has not betrayed this king’s expectations. Refined Ruler, bring this king’s royal proclamation!”
“Yes!”
The Refined Ruler took the royal proclamation from two ceremony officers and walked onto the stage, holding up the golden glowing royal proclamation. When the people saw this scene, their eyes opened wide. For the Refined Ruler of the Three Rulers to personally read a royal proclamation, this clearly meant it was very important!
“The young commander of the Battle Dragon Army, Wang Tianlong, has fought the War Hounds for ten years, fighting in over ninety small and large campaigns, killing over eight hundred thousand War Hounds. You have performed many distinguished merits for the Southern Summer Country and are a model for the Southern Summer younger generation. This king bestows upon Wang Tianlong the rank of a second grade military marquis and the title of Heroic Martial Marquis. An eight thousand mile area from the Imperial Region, Cang State, and the War Hounds Plain, with a total of forty two cities and a population of forty million people, will be renamed Martial State and will be governed by the Heroic Martial Marquis!”
Hong!
The celebration music began to play!
Everyone broke out in cheers!
There really was a reason for such a magnificent lineup. After many years, the Southern Summer Country finally had a new marquis!
The Heroic Martial Marquis Wang Tianlong was just over thirty. After being named a marquis by the Southern Summer King, he reached the peak of power, which was incredibly rare in the Southern Summer Country. But there were no ministers, generals, or citizens that rejected the Southern Summer King’s decision.
Wang Tianlong was a general with true power!
He had entered the battlefield when he was twenty years old and had achieved many merits over ten years. He was already strong enough to become a marquis and it was just a ceremony now for him to be named a marquis.
“Many thanks for the king’s grace!”
Wang Tu’s group of vice generals already knew this result. When they saw their young master being named a marquis, they still excited kneeled down.
The Wang Family’s third generation had become a marquis and they took another bright step forward.
The Heroic Martial Marquis was just thirty years old and he had another seventy years. It was enough time for him to bring splendor to the Wang Family, letting them become the number one family beneath the Three Great Clans.
Wang Tianlong slightly bowed to receive the royal proclamation and then gave a respectful kneel to the Three Rulers and the Southern Summer King. From beginning to end, his expression did not change, like an old man that had seen through fame and fortune.
The Southern Summer King had announced a ceremony to add a new marquis.
There was now another marquis added to the Southern Summer Eight Marquises.
There was now another state added to the Eight States.
Wang Tianlong had received his marquis title in front of gazes of admiration and envy. He was the kingdom’s ninth marquis and he had directly become a second grade military marquis, being a grade higher than Central State’s Divine Wind Marquis and Qing State’s Green Wood Marquis.
“With the Heroic Martial Marquis being instated, the entire nation rejoices!”
“To the eternal prosperity of the Southern Summer Country!”
The royal banquet was for instating the Heroic Martial Marquis, so the Heroic Martial Marquis became the main character. The young marquis with such a high profile commanding a large army, fighting on the frontlines, who didn’t want a husband like this? Everyone congratulated the Heroic Martial Marquis, with all the ministers acting courteous to him. Even the scholars on Chu Tian’s side had to act courteously to Wang Tianlong.
These mad dog like scholars did this for the matter, not the person.
Wang Tianlong had made very clear contributions to the Southern Summer Country, protecting the frontlines since he was young. With various merits, everyone looked up to him. With him becoming a respected marquis, naturally his status quickly rose.
Understood.
The Calm Martial Ruler said that the Wang Family was the biggest problem for Chu Tian.
This fellow was simply impregnable. With the background of the previous royal family,talent that was comparable to Dongfang Haoran, and military tactics comparable to the Calm Martial Ruler. With his various merits and his reputation, he had now become the Heroic Martial Marquis.
This person was very calm and doesn’t show off like Chu Xinghe. He was not as arrogant as normal geniuses, so this was a very difficult enemy to deal with.
Meng Yingying was very happy before, but now she felt very anxious.
Meng Qingwu felt even more restless.
The reason why the citizens insulted the Wang Family was mainly because Wang Tianlong was not in Imperial City. The current situation was different. Not only had Wang Tianlong returned, he had been titled the Heroic Martial Marquis. The Wang Family were filled with energy and all the negative rumours about them disappeared with this marquis title.
In the future.
The Heroic Martial Marquis Wang Tianlong would be the treasure of Imperial City and Chu Tian’s spotlight will surely die down.
Meng Qingwu thought of this and her dark brows suddenly knit. She felt that everything had been arranged. The Southern Summer King had deliberately promoted the Heroic Martial Marquis in order to suppress Chu Tian’s sky high arrogance and to give Chu Tian a giant amount of pressure.
Chu Tian’s Miracle Commerce was just a company.
The Heroic Martial Marquis’ Battle Dragon Army was the pillar of the Southern Summer Country.
If the Heroic Martial Marquis were to fight with Chu Tian, it would be hard to say which side the citizens would stand on.
Although Meng Qingwu suspected the Southern Summer King of going against Chu Tian, she could not find anything suspicious. Whether it was Wang Tianlong’s strength, prestige, merit, or qualifications, it was justified giving him the marquis title and there was no flaws.
The royal banquet had gone on for a while.
The Southern Summer King raised his glass to propose a toast, “Now that the Heroic Martial Marquis has been instated and your new territory has been set, if you have any requests, feel free to say them. As long as this king can fulfill them, then I will fulfill them for you!”
“As long as this subordinate can lead the troops, there is no need for territory.” Wang Tianlong gave the Southern Summer King a deep bow, “There are two small matters that I hope your majesty can help with!”
“Oh? What is it?”
“The first matter is, recently rumours have spread across Imperial City and the Wang Family’s name has been smeared. This subordinate ask for the chance to wash away this insult.”
“The second matter is, this subordinate is out on the battlefield all year round and has no time to care about family matters, so this disturbance occurred. The family elders have discussed with this subordinate, hoping this subordinate will take a wife. So, I hope your majesty will marry Miracle Commerce’s chairman Meng Qingwu to this subordinate.”
Meng Qingwu suddenly gripped her fists. She never thought that Wang Tianlong would give this kind of request.
Meng Yingying flew into a rage, but Chu Tian pulled her back and looked at her, “Keep eating, it’s fine. I’ll go take care of it.”
Meng Yingying had no status and if she jumped out, she would be inviting trouble.
The Southern Summer King would never agree to this request, or he would be cutting ties with Chu Tian. With Chu Tian’s personality, he could even go against the Southern Summer Country. The Calm Martial Ruler and the great scholar would also never agree.
The Southern Summer King revealed an awkward expression, “As for clearing the Wang Family’s name, this king can send out a royal proclamation, but the second matter…..”
“The royal proclamation represents the king, how could it be casually sent out?” Wang Tianlong said, “My family’s shame will be taken back by us. Wang Tu!”
Wang Tu walked out cupping his hands and arrogantly said to Chu Tian, “Miracle Commerce has slandered me for a long time, causing the Wang Family to suffer large losses. My request is not high, I just want you to kneel in apology and then accept my Wang Family’s proposal. Then this matter will be forgotten.”
Chu Tian held a cup of amber wine and his hand swung a few times, “If I don’t agree?”
Wang Tu said with a cold smile, “Then I’ll use the warrior’s method to take back my prestige!”
Chu Tian put down the cup, “What do you want?”
Wang Tu looked right at Chu Tian, “I want to challenge you!”
Everyone broke out in an uproar.
Gu Qianqiu angrily said, “General Wang Tu is a respected expert of the 9th Awakened Soul Layer, this is clearly bullying the weak and you call this the warrior’s way? This isn’t getting your reputation back, no matter the result, you will become a laughingstock to the people of the world!”
The Calm Martial Ruler softly said, “Wang Tu’s using the strong to bully the weak, you really disappoint the prestige of a general.”
Wang Tu’s face turned blue and white.
If the Calm Martial Ruler spoke, could he not give him face?
But the grudge of his mount being killed, the hate of being defamed, if he couldn’t get it back, how could he be satisfied! It didn’t matter if he didn’t get back his fame, the most important thing was teaching Chu Tian a lesson and even personally crippling him, that would let him vent his anger!
“You want to challenge Miracle Commerce?” A mysterious black robed woman came out. She had a graceful figure and perfect curves, this was a woman with a mature body. Under the dark gauze, a cold voice came out, “I’ll fight with you!”
This was the first time people paid attention to this mysterious black masked woman.
Chen Bingyu had been low-key the entire time.
Chen Bingyu had been wearing completely black clothes like a ghost, just sitting there in her spot. Chen Bingyu had been by Chu Tian’s side the entire time, not eating or drinking anything, not even saying a word. She was just like a statue of ice.
Now that Chen Bingyu appeared, an ice cold aura filled the entire hall, making people’s hearts freeze.
Such a cold current!
Such a strong aura!
This person’s cultivation base was incredibly deep!
The Burning Sun Ruler said in a surprised voice, “You are Chen Bingyu?!”
Even the Burning Sun Ruler was not too clear on this girl’s origins.
She was an outsider that had wandered to Southern Summer’s Imperial City. Because of her shocking talent, she had been recruited early by the Nangong Family. She had been a guest official the entire time and had been promoted to a minister, having the same rank as a senior elder.
Only the Nangong Family had fire attributed source spirits and Chen Bingyu had both ice attributed source spirit and cultivation technique.
Chen Bingyu never received any guidance from the Nangong Family and only finished tasks for cultivation resources, practicing by herself the entire time. Even like this, she still reached the True Soul Realm. Her innate cultivation talent was not inferior to the twin prides of Imperial City!
When Chen Bingyu entered the True Soul Realm, a cultivation bottleneck finally appeared. In order to find a way to break through, she separated herself from the Nangong Family.
The Burning Sun Ruler always felt that Chen Bingyu was a talent and had a large room for growth, so he agreed the Chen Bingyu’s request. He never would have thought that after Chen Bingyu left Imperial City for all those years, when she returned she would actually be Chu Tian’s bodyguard.
From the strength of this aura……could it be the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer?
The Burning Sun Ruler revealed an astonished expression. Her growth rate was just too fast!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 309: A bet
Chapter 309: A bet
Chen Bingyu leaving the Nangong Family had two main reasons.
The first was also the main reason. It was naturally for her own cultivation.
The second reason, although was a secondary reason, it still had a large significance. The previous Chen Bingyu was a guest official of the Blazing Flame Marquis’ branch.
When the Blazing Flame Marquis died in battle, Chen Bingyu had personally witnessed the members of the Blazing Flame Marquis branch being stripped of their rank and even being exiled to remote regions. Even a talent like Nangong Yun was not an exception.
Chen Bingyu was also afraid, so she bid farewell to the Burning Sun Ruler.
The Burning Sun Ruler was clear on the situation of the family. On one hand considering Chen Bingyu’s thoughts and on the other, he wanted to calm his family as soon as possible, so he happily agreed to Chen Bingyu’s request. Moreover, he did not bind her in any way and let her completely leave the Nangong Family.
But Chen Bingyu was still a bit grateful towards the Burning Sun Ruler.
If she hadn’t become a Nangong Family’s guest official and obtained the favour of the Burning Sun Ruler, Chen Bingyu would not have enough resource to reach the True Soul Realm and would not have had the chance to go to Central State to meet Chu Tian. Since she began following Chu Tian, she had become Chu Tian’s main assistant.
Chen Bingyu gave the Burning Sun Ruler a simple greeting as she cupped her hands, “Greetings to the Burning Sun Ruler!”
The Burning Sun Ruler knew that Chen Bingyu was on Chu Tian’s side, but he was still very surprised personally seeing it. This cold and proud woman was actually content with being Chu Tian’s guard. This Chu Tian truly exceeded expectations.
Chen Bingyu’s ice cold eyes looked at Wang Tu, “Speak, do you want to fight?”
Wang Tu’s expression looked like he was constipated.
Wang Tu guessed that Miracle Commerce had a very strong expert, but he never thought they would be this strong. It was actually an expert in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
The most terrifying thing was that this woman was still considered young. She was only a few years older than Wang Tianlong and was a talent not inferior to the Imperial City’s twin prides!
Why was she willing to be a bodyguard for Chu Tian? This was truly puzzling!
This was not the time he could back down. If his Dual Winged Poison Dragon mount was still here, then he was confident in fighting against an expert of the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but his mount had been killed and his battle strength had been decreased by half. He was not a match for Chen Bingyu.
Chen Bingyu’s ice cold eyes did not change, but they gave off an aggressive feeling, “Only daring to challenge people with a lower cultivation and retreating when you’re faced with someone half a step higher. Could a Southern Summer’s general be as weak willed as you?”
With these words, the Wang Family angrily stood up. This was simply slapping their faces!
“Ha, ha, elder sister Chen, why are you making it difficult for this fellow? They are challenging me, not Miracle Commerce, so there is no need for elder sister Chen to personally head out.” Chu Tian walked out laughing in front of everyone’s strange gazes, “I can personally accept the Wang Family’s challenge, but I have a request.”
Wang Tu was filled with joy, “What request?”
“The Wang Family can challenge me.” Chu Tian pointed at Wang Tu, “But you’re not qualified!”
Everyone took in breath of cold air.
Wang Tu was still a Southern Summer general, but he’s not qualified?
Chu TIan did not even give them a chance to speak, “I have never considered my actions slandering you. You are clear on your own actions. I will accept the Wang Family’s challenge, but I won’t accept so called clearing your name. You’re actually someone who does not dare take responsibility for your actions, how are you qualified to fight me?”
“Then who will you fight?”
“Anyone with skills can fight me!”
Wang Tianlong’s other vice generals stood up.
“All of you are not qualified!” Chu Tian’s words were completely shocking. Then he pointed at Wang Tianlong, “Heroic Martial Marquis, do you dare fight me?!”
Chen Bingyu was stunned.
The Meng sisters were also stunned.
The Southern Summer King, the Three Rulers, and everyone else were all stunned.
Everyone wondered if there was a problem with their ears. Chu Tian had skipped over Wang Tu, the other generals and had jumped right to challenging the Heroic Martial Marquis?
Did he know how strong the Heroic Martial Marquis was?
The Heroic Martial Marquis had just broken through to the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but his battle strength was not below the other marquises and could even be considered one of the highest!
Wang Tianlong was one of the dual prides of Imperial City, he was a rare talent. He had also spent many years on the battlefield, fighting many War Hounds peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts with his 9th Awakened Soul Layer cultivation. Chu Tian wanted to challenge such a strong person with his trivial 6th Awakened Soul Layer cultivation, wasn’t this seeking death?
Wang Tu was stunned for a while.
Could Chu Tian know that he would lose, so he challenged a more famous person to make his lose a bit more dignified?
Then why would he personally act?
Wouldn’t it be better for Chen Bingyu to block this tribulation?
Wang Tianlong directly stood up, “The Battle Dragon Group has never rejected a challenge. Chairman Chu Tian has taken the initiative to challenge me, then what reason is there to not fight? If I win, you will agree to the Wang Family’s request and send out Meng Qingwu.”
The Heroic Martial Marquis had agreed.
Meng Qingwu’s face sunk and clenched her fist, feeling very angry.
Chu Tian laughed and said, “The young miss is not my property, not to mention the fact that I wouldn’t use her for a gamble anyway! If I lose, I’ll give you my shares in Miracle Commerce!”
Meng Qingwu’s body slightly trembled.
Chu Tian had a 70% share in Miracle Commerce. He was willing to give out most of Miracle Commerce, but he wasn’t willing to give up Meng Qingwu? It had to be known that Miracle Commerce could not compare to before!
The others all revealed looks of envy.
Chu Tian was basically giving Miracle Commerce to the Wang Family!
Chu Tian then added, “If I win, I want you to renounce the Heroic Martial Marquis title!”
“Fine!”
Wang Tianlong agreed.
“You two are both pillars of the country, is there a need to fight over a small misunderstanding?” The Calm Martial Ruler tried mediating, “It’s a joyous celebration, this ruler does not hope it will become a joke!”
Gu Qianqiu also said in a worried voice, “This old man thinks the Calm Martial Ruler’s words make sense! Can something like this be casually gambled? Even if you don’t care, you still have to consider the effects!”
“Calm Martial Ruler, great scholar, what are you worried about?” The Refined Ruler gave a few soft laughs, “Scholar Chu is fighting someone stronger, so he certainly has confidence, so why doesn’t everyone keep an open mind? Even if he is defeated, he would leave behind a charming warrior’s story. This is an extraordinary gamble, but this ruler thinks there needs to be limits. As long as it doesn’t threaten their lives, this kind of battle suits the Southern Summer Country’s martial style!”
The Burning Sun Ruler tightly knit his brows.
He thought this matter was improper, but he didn’t know who to help.
Actually the Burning Sun Ruler was feeling a bit selfish. If Chu Tian fell like this, wouldn’t Nangong Yun return to the family? The Nangong Family had been in a slump for ten years and now that the most outstanding third generation Nangong Jian had troubles recovering, if Nangong Yun could return, they could rally the family together again!
The Southern Summer King considered it a bit, “The Refined Ruler does make sense, there does need to be limits. No one is allowed to deliberately take the other side’s life. As for the bet, it can be changed in the future and nothing is certain.”
The Southern Summer King wished to achieve a balance.
He allowed Wang Tianlong to balance out the situation in Imperial City, letting Chu Tian act more restrained in the future. Moreover, with Wang Tianlong suppressing Miracle Commerce, the royal family’s deal with Miracle Commerce would be much easier to discuss. If Chu Tian was rash and he did lose Miracle Commerce, the Southern Summer King would be able to seize some bargains.
This was a fat lamb!
Chu Tian was going to fight Wang Tianlong?
This could only be treated as a joke!
Central State’s Divine Wind Marquis might not even be a match for the Heroic Martial Marquis!
Amongst the nine marquises, the Heroic Martial Marquis could be considered amongst the top three. With the old royal family’s strong bloodline and inheritance, Wang Tianlong could look down on all geniuses of the same level. A trivial cultivator of the 6th Awakened Soul Layer, even if he was a monstrous talent, he would not be able to surmount this gap.
Although it was not know where Chu Tian’s confidence came from.
There was certainly no suspense about this fight’s result!
Nangong Yun being able to defeat Nangong Jian was mainly because of her cultivation technique. That cultivation technique negated all flames and allowed one to absorb an enemy’s attack for one’s use. If she was matched against an ice attributed cultivator, it would be hard to tell who would win.
This match was surely Chu Tian’s defeat!
But whether it was Chu Tian or the Heroic Martial Marquis Wang Tianlong, they were both very important people. The Southern Summer King could allow them to secretly compete, but he would not allow them to slaughter each other. But there was the Calm Martial Ruler present, so there wouldn’t be any accidents.
…………
The royal palace’s battle arena.
Wang Tianlong walked out holding a dark gold spear. This spear was not a normal weapon, it was a weapon passed down by the old royal family named the “Dragon Aura Spear”!
The material for this spear was rumoured to have come from a giant dragon’s cave.
The giant dragon had lived in that cave for over a hundred years and the dragon aura had been bathed the wall endlessly. The metal had been burnt and continuously refined before it became Dragon Aura Iron.
The Dragon Aura Iron was a precious level three material that the Great Summer royal family had obtained. They had invited a famous foreign artisan and were finally able to forge a half step Soul Contracting Weapon, which was this Dragon Aura Spear.
This spear was not as strong a true Soul Contracting Weapon, but it was much better than any normal Soul Weapons. It’s said that this spear contains the might of a dragon’s aura and any Awakened Soul Cultivator’s protective source energy would be easily destroyed by the flames of this spear.
Three years ago, Wang Tianlong has assassinated a War Hounds peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert with a single stab with a cultivation at the 9th Awakened Soul Layer. Other than his own level skipping power, he had mainly relied on the power of this spear.
What did Chu Tian count for?
Under the Dragon Aura Spear, no armour could exist!
Chu Tian’s defeat was inevitable, so the only variable was whether the Calm Martial Ruler would be on time to save him. The Calm Martial Ruler was the strongest in the Southern Summer Country, so trying to kill Chu Tian in his sights was a very difficult matter to achieve. But there were various changes on the battlefield and if Chu Tian died from a single stab, Wang Tianlong did not believe the Southern Summer King would punish him for this.
“Why is Chu Tian not back yet?”
“He was the one that issue the challenge, he wouldn’t run in fear at the last second, right?”
While everyone was talking, Chu Tian walked out wearing a set top grade Soul Armour and holding his Netherworld Sword. There was the white fox sitting on his shoulder and eighteen silent black clothed men walking behind him.
Wang Tu angrily said, “What is the meaning of this? Could this duel also draw on external support!”
Chu Tian looked at Wang Tu in disdain, “I ask general Wang Tu, would you not fight with your mount in the past?”
Wang Tu’s eyes lit with flames when he heard the word mount, “This general’s mount has been with me for twenty years, we have already become one, becoming a perfect combination. Soldiers all fight with mounts, so why can we not use them?”
Chu Tian rubbed the little fox’s head and said, “This spirit beast has grown up with me and has already established a spirit beast contract. Our flesh and blood have been interlinked and it is a part of me.”
The little fox spat out.
Who is interlinked with you!
Chu Tian disregarded the little fox’s performance, “Is it wrong for me to bring it into battle?”
“Since you have established a spirit beast contract, then the spirit beast is a cultivator’s weapon and a part of the cultivator’s strength. You bringing the spirit beast into battle is very reasonable.” The Southern Summer King sat on the observation stage and looked over the eighteen black clothed people behind Chu Tian, “Only, letting these people enter the battle would go against the rules of the duel.”
“I ask my king to have a look!”
Chu Tian shook his bell and the eighteen black clothed people took off their robes. When people saw the real appearance of these black clothed people, they were all instantly stunned.
How were they people?
Their bodies were sculpted from muscles and they all seemed like experts. Their skin were jet black like they had been keratinized and their eyes were hollowed out, only releasing a weak blood red glow. On the body of each monster were large amounts of blood red lines that were very thin, like tattoos all over their body. If one looked very carefully at it, they would see glowing blood flowing through those veins.
“These are Yin Corpses guards that I have refined which have no independent thought and are all controlled by me.” Chu Tian shook the bell and used his spiritual power to control the Yin Corpses. The Yin Corpses all took a step forward with movements that were synchronized, without a single flaw, that was as precise as a machine, “They are only tools!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 310: Divine Blood Yin Corpses’ strength
Chapter 310: Divine Blood Yin Corpses’ strength
Chu Tian was not silly, would he really bring shame to himself?
How could he beat someone in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer with his 6th Awakened Soul Layer cultivation?
If Chu Tian did not use external powers, he still had another way of winning which was to use his main source spirit without care. Since Chu Tian came to this world, he had faced countless experts without any fear, the main reason for this was his main source spirit.
If he did not care about the price, backlash, or consequences.
If Chu Tian used his main source spirit and opened its ten eyes, he could even fight the Three Rulers. The problem was that it was very dangerous for Chu Tian and he did not use this unless it was a life or death situation. If this special power was disregarded, the success of winning for a 6th Awakened Soul Layer cultivator fighting a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer cultivator was minimal.
Chu Tian could only borrow external powers like the little fox or the Divine Blood Yin Corpses.
“So they were Yin Corpses.”
“This really is a strange refining technique.”
“These Yin Corpses are items and since that is the case, they are allowed in this battle.”
The Southern Summer King and the Wang Family had no objections to this. These kinds of Yin Corpses without any consciousness, they were just tools like mechanical beasts made by a mechanical technique master. They did not violate the rules of the arena.
Secondly to Wang Tianlong and the Wang Family members, the aura of these Yin Corpses was not weak, but it was not enough to threaten Wang Tianlong, so the Wang Family did not care about them. No matter what tricks Chu Tian had, this absolute disparity in strength was not something he could overcome.
The Calm Martial Ruler was personally acting as a referee.
“Dang!”
The duel bell was rung.
Wang Tianlong stood still like a sculpture, looking at Chu Tian with a look of indifference, “Chairman Chu daring to challenge me, your courage is praiseworthy. However, even if you add the Yin Corpses to your own strength, you do not have a chance of victory.”
Chu Tian had a relaxed expression, “If you understood me more, you would know that I regularly create miracles. The more impossible a matter is, the more possible it is to occur in my hands. So, I ask the Heroic Martial Marquis to make your move.”
“Then you really make me expectant.” Wang Tianlong gave a cold laugh, “I think it should be chairman Chu that makes a move first, otherwise you’ll be defeated before you even make a move.”
Chu Tian’s right hand held the Netherworld Sword and the blade released flames while his left hand swung the Soul Controlling Bell, “Then I won’t be polite!”
Releasing his spiritual energy, the eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses seemed like they had just awakened as they formed a drill formation. The Yin Corpse in the back transmitted its strength to the one in the front and the power continued to accumulate. Finally from the two most backwards Yin Corpses, their strength was all transmitted to the Yin Corpse in the front.
Hong!
Energy rippled across the ground.
Ripples of energy like water waves went through the firm ground of the arena. It flowed out like water at first, but soon it pushed out earth and gravel in all four directions.
“Insignificant skills.”
Wang Tianlong stood there without moving. He slightly raised the Dragon Aura Spear and gently stabbed it into the ground. A burning dragon flame spread across his surroundings, burning all the energy that was rushing at him.
However, at this time, the power of the eighteen Yin Corpses condensed and the most foremost Yin Corpse turned scarlet red like blood. An incomparably strong energy boiled inside the Yin Corpse, like it was a violent storm that could explode at any moment.
The energy released by the seventeen Yin Corpse had all entered into a single Yin Corpse?
How was this done?
This completely went against common sense!
Everyone had different spirit energy and if large amounts of spirit energy was sent into someone else’s body, it would only cause them harm. Moreover, the Yin Corpses all had the same amount of strength. But with the eighteen Yin Corpses’ strength all condensing in one body, even a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert would be close to exploding, only this Yin Corpse did not seem affected at all.
Wang Tianlong’s right hand gripped and he slowly raised the Dragon Aura Spear.
He had to keep his guard up.
That blood red Yin Corpse raised its palms and a storm of blood red energy gathered, almost instantly forming an energy ball. This energy ball went from small to big, becoming a sun that released blood red light. Then it went from big to small, condensing the energy and releasing a strong pressure that made all the surrounding ground sink down.
Everyone was stunned.
This energy ball was not a small matter. Not only did it contain the strong Corpse Poison, it was also filled with unbelievable strength. It was formed from Divine Blood, releasing a vast pressure that was certainly unprecedented.
The Calm Martial Ruler could feel the condensed strength of the Yin Corpse and he was very surprised, “This energy’s attribute is very special, this ruler has never seen it before.
The Refined Ruler nodded “Chu Tian has many secrets!”
The Southern Summer King tightly knit his brows.
What was happening here? The eighteen Yin Corpses all had cultivations in the peak 7th Awakened Soul Layer. Although it was not weak, with this amount of strength, they would not be able to condense such powerful energy.
Wang Tianlong could not sit still.
This energy was very strong and it continued growing stronger. It was already at the point where it could threaten Wang Tianlong.
The Dragon Aura Spear suddenly stabbed out!
Sou!
It instantly came up from the ground and shot into the sky with a glow of light, soaring through the clouds. Wang Tianlong’s feet stepped off the ground and he jumped into the sky, firmly grabbing the Dragon Aura Spear. He fell down from over a hundred meters in the sky like a rock, stabbing downwards with the spear.
He released his source spirit!
It was a Coiling Dragon Spear!
With the Dragon Aura Spear infused with the power of his source spirit, it instantly came to live. It was covered in a dark gold colour as if it was no longer a non-living thing, turning into a flood dragon in Wang Tianlong’s hands.
The Yin Corpse threw out the highly condensed energy ball in front of it.
Wang Tianlong’s shockingly fast attack stabbed into the blood red energy ball.
“Open for me!”
A dragon roar rang out filled with prestige and shock, filling everyone with amazement.
The moment the Dragon Aura Spear pierced, it released a burning red dragon aura. The dragon aura spread around them, instantly distorting the air around them. Even if iron were to meet this burning aura, it would be instantly melted.
That strong aura was drawn into the invisible sharp spear glow, which increased the strength several times, forming a giant spinning drill. He used the most violent and direct method to attack the Yin Corpse’s energy, also using this attack to also kill Chu Tian.
The red attack and the Dragon Aura Spear collided!
Wild energy waves was released and the ground of the arena split apart!
It was like two giant ships wildly charging at each other at incredible speed. The resulting explosion sound was gigantic and it made people’s hairs stand up when they heard it.
Wang Tianlong was confident in his Dragon Aura Spear’s ability to burn everything. No matter what attribute the energy had, it would be easily swallow it and turn it into nothing instantly.
But the truth was not what he expected.
In the energy the Yin Corpse released, it was not just pure energy and there was a strange power contained within that even the dragon aura could not burn away. Wang Tianlong could not pierce through and felt a strong power being reflected.
“Not good!”
Wang Tianlong flew into the sky, pulling back his strength and preparing to retreat.
The blood red energy turned into a giant fist and soared into the sky like a mountain. The fist slammed into Wang Tianlong and the wild energy directly sent Wang Tianlong to the ground, knocking him back at least ten meters, with the ground surrounding him being shattered to pieces.
People could not help being shocked!
The Heroic Martial Marquis was slammed into the ground like this?
The Heroic Martial Marquis was in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer!
The combined skill released by Chu Tian’s Yin Corpses had made the Heroic Martial Marquis suffer such a big loss. It was no wonder Chu Tian dared challenge the Heroic Martial Marquis, the strength of these eighteen Yin Corpses were stronger than they imagined!
Peng!
The ground split apart again.
Wang Tianlong broke through the ground.
Wang Tianlong was in a very sorry state at this moment. That extremely precious armour of his had been broken and his eyes were filled with rage. Being sent into the ground at the beginning of the fight like this, this was the greatest insult towards Wang Tianlong!
“Flood Dragon Strike!”
The Dragon Aura Spear swept out and several streaks of energy intertwined, shooting at Chu Tian like several flood dragons. If this attack were to hit, Chu Tian might be turned into a cripple on the spot.
The eighteen Yin Corpses raised their hand at the same time and a web of blood like energy appeared instantly in front of them. The power of the Dragon Aura Spear slammed into the web and was bounced back by some strange energy.
Wang Tianlong used his peak speed as he flew into the sky holding the Dragon Aura Spear. He stabbed down at the web again and the entire web instantly shattered to pieces.
Truly worthy of the Heroic Martial Marquis title.
This was a shocking amount of force!
“Die!”
After Wang Tianlong broke the net, he stabbed at Chu Tian, but at this time, a Yin Corpse jumped out and blocked the attack with its body. Wang Tianlong’s stab fell onto the Yin Corpse and the powerful might send the Yin Corpse into the ground.
With this kind of offensive power.
The Yin Corpse should have been broken to pieces!
Chu Tian’s Yin Corpses were very strong, but that was the eighteen Yin Corpses as a whole. If one was destroyed, their power would be greatly diminished and it would be a huge loss to Miracle Commerce.
The Yin Corpses charged out one after the other.
Wang Tianlong’s spear flew out like a dragon, creating a tight series of attack that landed hit after hit on the Yin Corpses.
The Wang Family was very excited to see this. Chu Tian had caused Wang Tu’s mount to die, so if Wang Tianlong destroyed his eighteen Yin Corpses, that would be repaying the debt.
Peng, peng, peng!
All the Yin Corpses were sent flying.
Yin Corpses were Yin Corpses in the end and could not practice cultivation techniques, so they had a simple fighting style. How could they fight a peak expert like Wang Tianlong?
“Your Yin Corpses are only so-so!”
When Wang Tianlong prepared to send out the last stab.
The Yin Corpses sent out a blood mist that fell onto Wang Tianlong. Although Wang Tianlong’s stab sent the Yin Corpse flying, he could feel an energy entering his body that made him feel dizzy, falling to the ground from midair all of a sudden.
“This is……”
Large amounts of blood red filaments invisible to the naked eye which were as thin as strands of hair appeared all over Wang Tianlong’s body. It was this energy that was suppressing the energy within Wang Tianlong’s body.
Wang Tianlong wanted to take a step forward, but he was surprised to find that the ground was also covered in blood red filaments, creating a very complicated and large array.
The Yin Corpses that had been sent flying stood up one after the other.
There was a hole in each of the Yin Corpses, but the Divine Blood within them activated and at a speed the naked eye could see, they were healed back to normal in front of everyone.
These Yin Corpses were too solid!
Even an ordinary peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert would find it hard to take a hit from the Dragon Aura Spear. These Yin Corpses had taken hits from the Dragon Aura Spear, but not only did their bodies not break, they had complete bodies in the end and they healed all injuries that they suffered.
Could these things have undying bodies?
This was an ability gained from the Divine Blood. Spiritual Gods were a kind of undying existences and even if their body was shattered to pieces, they could still instantly recover. These Yin Corpses had Divine Blood in them, so they also had this strong recovery might. As long as they weren’t completely shattered, they would be able to heal themselves.
The Divine Blood Seal covered Wang Tianlong’s body and sealed off a part of his power.
Wang Tianlong let out an angry roar. When he was prepared to break the array, the eighteen Yin Corpses came into formation and instantly surrounded Wang Tianlong. They used a mysterious and complex formation to move around, making illusions appear around Wang Tianlong, making him feel like he could not make a move.
Meng Qingwu and Meng Yingying revealed excited expressions seeing this.
The Yin Corpses had started their formation!
These Yin Corpses could not take a single hit from Wang Tianlong with their individual strength, but once they used their formation, the result would be different. Even with how strong Wang Tianlong was, it wasn’t easy to break this formation!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 311: Ruthlessly trampled
Chapter 311: Ruthlessly trampled
Wang Tianlong had suffered several losses before even touching Chu Tian. These eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses were too firm. Although their individual strength was not enough to pose a threat, if these eighteen peak 7th Awakened Soul Layer Divine Blood Yin Corpses worked together, they could deal with a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert!
The hardest part to deal with was that after they had been refined with the Divine Blood, the Yin Corpses had very strong physiques. Wang Tianlong could deal damage to them with his wild attacks, but to an undead like the Yin Corpses, it didn’t matter if they had a few holes. They never had fatal wounds like humans and with the recovery ability of the Divine Blood, it was very hard to completely destroy them.
Dang, dang, dang!
Chu Tian shook his bell and used his spiritual energy to control the Yin Corpses.
There was a seal on the foreheads of the all eighteen Yin Corpses and each Yin Corpses released a red light that binded all of them like a chains.
“Blood Boundary!”
Chu Tian used the Divine Blood to release a seal.
When these eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses used this seal, the Divine Blood in their bodies interconnected and the main use was that they shared injuries. In other words, if Wang Tianlong’s attack were to hit one of them, the eighteen other Yin Corpses would take a portion of the damage.
The physiques of the Divine Blood Yin Corpses were already very strong.
Now that they used the seal to spread the damage, it was even harder to destroy them.
Wang Tianlong’s Dragon Aura Spear was wildly swinging, continuously stabbing out. However, no matter what method he used, he could not destroy even a single Yin Corpse.
Chu Tian said with a smile, “Sir Heroic Martial Marquis does not seem to have any strength, could it be that you can’t even beat a few trivial Yin Corpses? If it’s like this, then you should call me Corpse King.”
While Wang Tianlong came in contact with the Divine Blood Yin Corpses, the Divine Blood Yin Corpses would send a blood seal onto Wang Tianlong. The more blood seals he received, the more his power was suppressed and the lower his chances of victory.
Everyone began to feel doubt.
Could it be that Wang Tianlong couldn’t beat the Yin Corpses controlled by Chu Tian?
The Wang Family members all had pale faces. The Southern Summer King had an ugly expression as he tightly clenched his fists.
He had already collected quite a bit of information on Chu Tian, but he didn’t have enough information on the Yin Corpses. From the information he saw, Chu Tian had used the Yin Corpses twice in public. The first time was to deal with the Heavenly Wolf Young Master in South Sky City and the second time was to deal with the Shangguan Family envoy he had sent.
The Yin Corpses were clearly very weak in the beginning!
Could they have grown even stronger than Chu Tian in this short period of time? This was too incredible, it couldn’t even be imagined by anyone!
The Divine Blood Yin Corpses had too many special abilities, they could suppress any peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert.
Continuing on was not a method.
Wang Tianlong gave a loud roar.
The Dragon Aura Spear turned into a streak of light as it shot at the Yin Corpses, suddenly turning into a flood dragon. It went past the surrounding Yin Corpses, dodging them one by one before burrowing into the ground. There was a mound that appeared on the ground as if the flood dragon was digging forward in an irregular pattern underground.
Avoiding the Yin Corpses to deal with Chu Tian?
This was a good method!
“Flame Demon Transformation!”
Chu Tian turned into a giant burning flame demon, with his strength breaking out of the Illustrious Soul Realm and entering the True Soul Realm. He slashed towards the ground with a giant burning sword and when the flood dragon came out, it slammed into it.
Peng!
His whole body trembled.
A third of the flames surrounding Chu Tian was ripped off. That terrifying strength pushed Chu Tian back three-four steps and caused cracks to form on his body protecting starlight.
So strong.
Just a casual strike had this kind of power?
Chu Tian had no doubt that even if he released the Flame Demon Transformation, if he fought with Wang Tianlong, he would only be able to go three rounds. Of course, the secret technique, the “Flame Demon Transformation” Chu Tian had invented still shocked the crowd. A trivial 6th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator could block the attack of a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator, this was something to be proud of.
The flood dragon’s attack failed and immediately wanted to return.
“Since you’ve already come, then I won’t be rude!”
Chu Tian slammed the Dragon Aura Spear down with a single slash. Then he used his Flame Demon Transformation state to hold the Dragon Aura Spear, not letting it fly back.
Chu Tian looked over the Dragon Aura Spear and said with a laugh, “Good weapon!”
The Dragon Aura Spear was close to being a Soul Contracting Weapon, but the only part missing was that the weapon spirit still had not formed its consciousness yet. It was because of this that this weapon would not rebel or select a master and it could be kept by Chu Tian like this.
The Heroic Martial Marquis had been disarmed!
Everyone’s eyes almost popped out!
The Heroic Martial Marquis thought that he could kill Chu Tian with this strike, but he did not think that he would be the sheep that went out for wool and came back shorn!
After the Heroic Martial Marquis lost his Dragon Aura Spear, how could the block the assault of the eighteen Yin Corpses? Wang Tianlong was filled with absolute rage, but he did not lose his reasoning and quickly took out a scroll from his chest.
“I’ll show you the Wang Family’s secret technique!”
Chu Tian’s Divine Sense could tell that this scroll contained bloodline and spatial power, so it was not a normal thing. He watched Wang Tianlong bite his finger and press down on the scroll, suddenly activating it.
The scroll unfurled and the talisman printed on it activated.
“Roar!”
A black hole appeared in the arena and a dark red giant figure jumped out from within. Its body that weighed several tons jumped onto the ground and it made the entire arena tremble. Then it placed all four limbs onto the ground and charged in Chu Tian’s direction.
Earth Dragon?
Everyone was shocked by this.
Wang Tianlong used an unknown secret skill to summon his Earth Dragon mount. This was a dark red Earth Dragon with a dark gold colouration on the edge of the scales. It had a very high level bloodline and its strength approached the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
Wang Tianlong was already hard enough to deal with and now that he had summoned his Earth Dragon mount, how could Chu Tian resist this now?
Under Chu Tian’s control, each of the Divine Blood condensed a chain in their hands which all shot at the Earth Dragon, trying to lock it up.
“Break!”
Wang Tianlong condensed a long dragon spear from his spirit energy, breaking all the Divine Blood chains while also routing all the Yin Corpses, creating a path for the Earth Dragon. This was a bulky, wild Earth Dragon, it was not something the Yin Corpses could block with their bodies. Its mouth filled with flames which shot out Chu Tian, preparing to turn Chu Tian to ashes.
Almost instantly.
A green light shot forward which blocked the Earth Dragon’s flames.
Then a large green figure suddenly entered the sky, grabbing the Earth Dragon in the air, with the two giant figures intertwining. That green lizard like beast raised its tail and slammed it onto the Earth Dragon’s back, which was not inferior to being hit by an axe. They dropped down by a bit and the Earth Dragon lost a few scales, but it was not willing to back off as it countered with a bite.
“Dragon Lizard Beast!”
Wang Tu recognized this strange demon beast.
Wasn’t this the one from the Scarlet Swamp? It had already been killed!
Wang Tianlong used a secret technique to summon his mount.
Chu Tian had summoned a Dragon Lizard Beast.
Now these two super level demon beasts were killing each other, with neither side being able to gain an advantage. The Earth Dragon could not break free from the entanglement of the Dragon Lizard Beast and they could not determine a victor for now.
The eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses once again surrounded Wang Tianlong.
Chu Tian crossed his hands across his chest, “Heroic Martial Marquis, I think you have exhausted all your tricks. You can’t break my formation, so give up!”
What surprised Chu Tian was.
Wang Tianlong was not as angry as he imagined and even his expression did not change as he coldly looked at Chu Tian, “You really think you can stop me with just these Yin Corpses?”
“Does the Heroic Martial Marquis have another skill you haven’t used yet?”
“I thought I wouldn’t have to use this move to deal with you. Since your performance has surpassed my expectations, then I’ll make your loss even more brilliant.”
“Aiyo, such big words!”
Chu Tian said this, but his heart was vigilant.
The Great Summer’s royal family did not have a simple background. If Wang Tianlong was hiding something, it certainly was not small.
“You think your defenses are very strong?” Wang Tianlong released a large amount of spirit energy, condensing four-five golden spirit energy flood dragons around him. These flood dragons were turning with a speed that the naked eye could not distinguish, forming a golden ball, “I’ll let you see what true defense is today!”
This was the cultivation technique Wang Tianlong practiced!
After fighting for so long, this was Wang Tianlong’s first time using it!
The Refined Ruler said in an interested voice, “The Great Summer’s «Dragon Transforming Body Protection Technique» allows one’s spirit energy to turn into flood dragon energy. As long as one’s spirit energy does not run out, a hundred soldiers will not pass and ten thousand enemies will not break. It was considered the number one defensive technique back in the Great Summer Country!”
“Not bad!” The Burning Sun Ruler knit his brows, “This was the technique of the past Great Summer’s royal clan. Wang Tianlong was able to ride through the War Hound Plains for ten years was all because of this cultivation technique which had defensive and attack abilities.”
Chu Tian never would have thought.
Wang Tianlong’s cultivation technique was defense focused.
Moreover, Wang Tianlong had already reached the Perfection Realm, having a defense that matched the Large Success Starlight Immortal Body. In short, it was much stronger than the current Diamond Body Starlight Immortal Body!
But this cultivation technique was different compared to the Starlight Immortal Body. The Starlight Immortal Body released a layer of starlight and it would instantly reflect all damage that hit it. If the starlight broke, the spirit energy from within the body would be released to repair it. But if the spending rate exceeded the repair rate, the Starlight Immortal Body could be broken.
Wang Tianlong’s cultivation technique released most of his spirit energy at once, forming a layer of defenses. These defenses were formed by a single use of spirit energy and could not be repaired, but the effects were much stronger and the defenses were higher. After Wang Tianlong used this technique, people under the True Spirit Realm could not break it.
This cultivation technique did not just increase one’s defenses, it also had a strong attack ability. When an enemy approached, they would instantly be shred to pieces by the flood dragon’s power!
Naturally all cultivation techniques had their flaws.
This cultivation technique’s flaw was that it had a high consumption!
In terms of just defenses, this cultivation technique was far inferior to the Starlight Immortal Body. The consumption of this defense was too big and it was inferior to the Starlight Immortal body. Secondly, the Starlight Immortal Body was not just a defensive technique but also a body refining technique. Its value in stabilizing one’s foundation and refining one’s physique far surpassed the value of its defenses. One could not just compare defense abilities and say this cultivation technique was better than the Starlight Immortal Body.
“Let me try!”
Chu Tian controlled four-five Yin Corpses to surround him. When the Yin Corpses approached, they had not even touched the ball like flood dragon barrier before they were attacked by a flood dragon’s claw and were sent several dozen meters away.
Such a powerful might!
Even if a 9th Awakened Soul Cultivator was hit, they might still be seriously injured.
The Great Summer royal family’s inherited cultivation technique truly was powerful!
Meng Yingying was a bit worried seeing this, “This cultivation technique seems even more powerful than our Starlight Immortal Body, what should he do? If Chu Tian can’t break his defense, wouldn’t he lose for sure!”
Meng Qingwu and Nangong Yun were also worried.
The Yin Corpses did not have time to react before they were sent flying and the Yin Corpses’ large array had been stopped. Wang Tianlong condensed a long dragon spear in his hand and sent the final three Yin Corpses flying before stabbing out at Chu Tian in front of him.
This is bad!
The Dragon Lizard Beast summoned by the little fox was fighting with the Earth Dragon and the Yin Corpses had all been sent flying, so how would Chu Tian block this attack?
There was only thirty meters between them now!
The final Yin Corpse blocked the way, but it was also sent flying.
Wang Tianlong only needed to charge once to close the gap and Chu Tian did not have time to react at all. The Calm Martial Ruler was prepared to make a move because the result was not important, he had to protect Chu Tian at least.
Who would have thought that at this moment.
Chu Tian suddenly pulled out two strangely shaped submachine guns, “Taste this power!”
Pu, pu, pu, pu!
The Source Energy Submachine Gun’s sound was different compared to usual, it was much smaller and sharper. The bullets being sent out were small red needles that flew forward like a dense rain storm.
Wang Tianlong felt these needles’ power and speed were not high, so he gave a cold smile, “Wanting to hurt me with this weak attack…..”
Before he even finished!
These normal little needles pierced through Wang Tianlong’s defenses and most of them were blocked by his armour, but there was a portion that entered the slits of his armour, hit his neck and face, and etc. It turned Wang Tianlong into a hedgehog.
“Ah!”
Wang Tianlong gave a pitiful cry as he moved several steps back, instantly dissipating his cultivation technique. Moreover, a numbing sensation quickly spread across his body, almost making him lose consciousness.
Chu Tian raised his sword as he jumped out, sending out a Raging Flame Slash. That sword glow hit Wang Tianlong in the air and it split apart his armour. Before he could even fall to the ground, he was surrounded by the eighteen Yin Corpses.
How could Wang Tianlong have the time to resist?
Peng, peng, peng!
A dozen attacks followed.
The eighteen Yin Corpses surrounding Wang Tianlong stomped down, almost trampling him into the ground. Wang Tianlong already did not have any strength left, so there was no suspense left in this battle anymore.
Chu Tian sheathed his sword and revealed a face filled with disdain. With just these skills, you want to fight me? Try again in your next life!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 312: Urgent military development
Chapter 312: Urgent military development
This gun was very different compared to a normal Source Energy Submachine Gun, it fired real ammunition with a special magazine. The gun’s muzzle seemed like it was sealed, but there were several small holes and each hole could fire Blood Yin Steel Needles at high speeds. These needles could ignore an Awakened Soul Cultivator’s protective spirit energy, so it could directly pass through their defenses to hurt them.
Each needle was personally made by Chu Tian, so not only were they sharp, they had also been quenched in the poison of the Snake Scorpion Beast King, so they could instantly paralyze enemies that were hit.
“Stop!”
The Calm Martial Ruler raised his hand.
A giant blood red sword fell down from the skies, falling close to Wang Tianlong.
The surrounding Yin Corpses were pushed back by this power, moving back over thirty meters, not being able to take a step forward. The Calm Martial Ruler grabbed out through space and Wang Tianlong was sent in front of him. The result of this match had been settled, there was no point in fighting anymore.
“Chu Tian wins!”
Chu Tian gave a few laughs, “You let me win, you let me win. Heroic Martial Marquis…..Oh, no, according to our agreement, you won’t go by that title anymore. I should call you young commander Wang instead. Many thanks for young commander Wang for showing mercy.”
Wang Tianlong almost fainted on the spot.
“Ha, ha, ha!” Nangong Yun shouted while laughing, “Your young commander personally agreed to this bet and even the Three Rulers and his majesty witnessed it. Would the Wang Family go back on their word?!”
The Wang Family members all had dark expressions.
Being inducted and being kicked out in the same day. The Heroic Martial Ruler did not even remain for half a day before losing his title, this was enough to become a joke in the Southern Summer Country. Whether it was to Wang Tianlong alone or to the Wang Family, this was a great shame that they could never wash themselves of!
The Southern Summer King’s expression was not good either. He wanted to use the promotion of the Heroic Martial Marquis to pressure Chu Tian, not letting Chu Tian show off as much.
In the end?
The Heroic Martial Marquis lost his title in just a single day!
Chu Tian had stepped over the Heroic Martial Marquis and raised his reputation another level. Was there anyone that could suppress his light? This person could not be restrained and could not be controlled by the Southern Summer King, would he be an existence that could shake the royal power?
The Refined Ruler could guess the Southern Summer King’s thoughts, “The Heroic Martial Marquis’ lost is not one of strength, but one from underestimating his opponent. Chu Tian’s victory is not one of strength and is one from drawing on outside support. With the Heroic Martial Marquis’ merits and the Wang Family’s prestige in Southern Summer, directly taking away the title, this ruler thinks it would be improper. This ruler thinks we should take back the royal proclamation for now and let the Heroic Martial Ruler reflect on this. We’ll reinstate him in another month!”
“The Refined Ruler has the same view as this king.” The Southern Summer King said in a teaching voice, “General Wang should properly think about this. As a general of the battlefield, how can you underestimate your opponent? This matter should be a lesson for you!”
Wang Tianlong quickly kneeled down, “My wise king’s lesson will be remembered!”
Chu Tian’s side was not satisfied.
This fellow clearly promised to give up the marquis title, but now he was going against that promise?
But to the Southern Summer King’s proposal, not only did the Calm Martial Ruler and the Burning Sun Ruler not have any objections, even the great scholar silently agreed.
Being titled a marquis was not a small matter, how could it be taken away like this?
This would not only shock the court, the Wang Family had a high prestige in the Imperial City. They were the previous royal family and had a long history, as well as having ten years of battle merit, so if they lost their title because of a bet, that would be denying the Wang Family all of their merits. Could the Southern Summer King be fickle enough to negate it like this? He couldn’t take away the title, but he could at most delay it. This was considered fulfilling the agreement for Miracle Commerce and giving Chu Tian some face.
“Today’s battle has opened this king’s eyes. Scholar Chu is an outstanding youth, you will be awarded ten Soul Weapons, ten Saint Grade Herbs, and twenty thousand gold coins!”
Regardless of whether Chu Tian was satisfied or not with this result, the Southern Summer King had already made his decision and it was impossible to change, so he had to accept it no matter what.
The Three Rulers showed their support for this. At this moment, this was the only thing they could do.
Before the stir caused by this event dissipated.
Suddenly, a sharp cry came from the sky.
There was a griffin that quickly flew across the sky and a knight jumped down from the griffin’s back. His face was filled with worry as he ran in front of the Southern Summer King and knelt down on one knee, “Reporting to my king, there is an urgent military development!”
The Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers were both stunned as they stood up at the same time.
“Speak!”
The griffin knight held a report forward with both hands, “This is a report from the frontline scouts. There is a large gathering of the War Hounds troops and there is movement near Cang State which is very suspicious. I ask my king for your orders!”
The Southern Summer King thought for a bit, “How many did you see?”
The Refined Ruler said with a frown, “From the path of the War Hounds Tribe, they seem like they want to raid Cang State City, so we should increase the defenses of Cang State City. Otherwise if Cang State City falls, Imperial City will be isolated to the north and everything will fall apart.”
“This ruler does not feel like this is the case. Cang State City has high walls and a deep position, so even if the War Hounds Tribe unite as one to attack, it would be hard to attack. The reconnaissance saw that it was a group of light cavalry, this does not seem like a group to attack a fortified camp!” The Calm Martial Ruler thought about it a bit, “I think the attack on Cang State City is a diversion and their target should be the Cang State farms!”
With these words.
Several people trembled.
The Cang State farms had a large meaning for the Southern Summer Country. The mounts of the several hundred thousand Southern Summer cavalry were all bred from Cang State. If the farms were destroyed by the War Hounds Tribe, there would be less cavalry soldiers and they would not have a means to fight the War Hounds Tribe in the end.
This was a ruthless move of removing the firewood from under the fire.
The Southern Summer King revealed a look of rage, “The frontline has just been reduced and the War Hounds Tribe are already in a rush to attack? They really are anxious!”
“This matter is not simple.” The Calm Martial Ruler revealed a look of worry, “The War Hound Plains has not launched a strategic military strike against the Southern Summer Country in many years now.”
A strategic military attack referred to a planned invasion.
In the recent several years, the War Hounds Tribe had come many times, but it was just for simple raids before leaving. This large scale invasion had a different meaning. Whether it was the War Hounds Tribe attacking the horse farms or directly attacking Cang State City, their intention was to shut off an important supply route for the Southern Summer Country.
The Imperial Region was the heart of the Southern Summer Country, it was very hard to capture.
With the Three Rulers and the Southern Summer King guarding it, one third of the entire nation’s cavalry and infantry, and various elite troops personally guarding the Imperial Region. Over 80% of the Southern Summer battle strength was located in the Imperial Region, this is the result of the kingdom’s recuperation over the years.
They couldn’t hit the Imperial Region.
They could only begin from Cang State.
The War Hounds Tribe in comparison, after the last Fang King fell, they had been locked in internal conflict with each tribe fighting against each other. Their power couldn’t compare to the previous War Hounds Kingdom era.
Not to mention the scattered War Hounds Tribe, even if they were working together, they would still require over a year of fighting before they could even penetrate the Imperial Region. The best method was the long term strategy which was to nibble away at Cang State and isolating the Imperial Region, fighting a long term battle.
So attacking Cang State was just the first step in their strategy.
Of course, the Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers were not worried.
This matter was very hard to accomplish. Although the Southern Summer Country had many disasters, the country itself was relatively stable. The War Hounds Tribe had a low level social structure, so they were doomed to be filled with internal struggles. Even if they could unite, it would quickly disappear without a trace.
This long term strategy was not suited to a kingdom filled with internal strife.
Even if the War Hounds Tribe soldiers succeed, they would only hurt the foundation of the Southern Summer’s northern attack plan, It would not cause any foundational damage to the Southern Summer Country itself.
“They came right in time!” The Southern Summer King considered the situation before patting the railing in front of him, “This king recalled many famous generals mainly because of a plan to attack the War Hounds Tribe. But the War Hounds are nomads and although the Refined Ruler has intelligence, on the vast grasslands, it is not easy to find them. Since they took the initiative to launch a large scale cavalry attack on our territory, this king will happily accept this piece of meat!”
“Your majesty!” When Wang Tianlong heard this, he immediately knelt down on one knee, “The Battle Dragon Army requests to enter the battle!”
“General has been wounded right now, you should rest up. Not to mention the fact that the ones that came back are the Battle Dragon Army elites and the soldiers are still on the frontlines, unable to move. You will have no soldiers if you head to Cang State!”
Wang Tianlong said, “Does this subordinate need a high standard for soldiers? If normal soldiers work together with the Battle Dragon Army elites, I think it will be enough to eliminate the War Hounds cavalry! As for this subordinate’s wounds, it is not worth mentioning!”
“Ha, ha, ha! General is eager for more merits, this king can understand that. The Southern Summer army’s northern expedition is drawing close, you will have the opportunity to achieve merits in the future!” The Southern Summer King did not agree to Wang Tianlong heading out, “This battle must be beautifully fought to show off the prestige of my Southern Summer Country, allowing us to launch the northern expedition. So, for this battle, in order to be cautious, the Calm Martial Ruler will personally take command!”
Wang Tianlong was not satisfied at first.
But when the Southern Summer King said that the Calm Martial Ruler was personally taking command, he instantly had no words to say.
In the entire Southern Summer Country, who had more authority than the Calm Martial Ruler? Not to mention the fact that the Calm Martial Ruler was a True Spirit Realm expert. With his high cultivation, he was unmatched in the Southern Summer Country and could not find a single opponent. If he was personally taking command, even without actually fighting, just his prestige alone was enough to make the War Hounds Tribe shit their pants.
“The Three Rulers will return to the palace with this king, we will properly formulate a plan.” The Southern Summer King said to the others, “You can all leave!”
The Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers left.
Chu Tian led his people back to the company. Everyone was feeling very depressed on the road back and he was curious, so he asked, “What are you worrying about? That fellow has already been taught a lesson. It’s fine if he didn’t lose the marquis title, the Southern Summer King is ambitious and is preparing for the northern expedition, so he wouldn’t be dumb enough to offend a senior general at a time like this!”
“We aren’t thinking about that.” Meng Yingying looked up at Chu Tian with sparkling eyes, “The Southern Summer Country is about to break out in war again!”
“What about it?”
Nangong Yun interrupted, “You’re not worried at all? The enemy is the War Hounds Tribe, they have suppressed the Southern Summer Country for several hundred years!”
War was always a serious topic.
Other than battle freaks, there was no one else that liked fighting.
Not to mention how strong the enemies were. The War Hounds Tribe was the greatest nemesis of the Southern Summer Country!
Chu Tian scratched his head. It had only been a few days since he arrived in Imperial City and he wasn’t even familiar with the streets yet. He knew nothing about the cities in the Imperial Region and did not know about the situation to the north. He had no idea of the tribes, the population, the strength, equipment, and intelligence of the War Hounds, so Chu Tian could not determine if this war was a good or bad thing.
“Your fears are all groundless.” Chu Tian comforted everyone, “The Southern Summer King and the Three Rulers are not weak, they have a thorough understanding of the War Hound Plains. Since they didn’t have any objections this time, it means this war can be fought.”
The Southern Summer Country had recuperated for several dozen years and now had enough military strength.
The most important thing was that there was something different about the Southern Summer Country. They had now established a Source Energy Weapon factory and would soon have advanced weapons. Once these weapons were spread amongst the army, not to mention this split apart War Hounds Kingdom, even the War Hounds Kingdom in their peak could be taken care of.
Technology could make up the difference in strength!
Meng Qingwu gave a slight nod, “War is a disaster and an opportunity. At least the Southern Summer King needs us now, so he will not make any moves against us. We’ll use this time to properly develop ourselves!”
Meng Yingying said to Chu Tian, “Speaking of this, Chu Tian, are you participating in the war!”
“Why are you asking this?” Chu Tian was very curious, “I don’t understand strategy and do not understand this era’s military weapons. I don’t even know the state of the Southern Summer army. Do you think someone can lead troops like this?”
Meng Yingying let out a sigh, “Then I can be assured!”
What was this girl thinking?!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 313: Going to battle
Chapter 313: Going to battle
The War Hounds invaders were confirmed to have come in large scale and the scale surpassed everyone’s expectations. There were around four hundred thousand War Hounds cavalry currently riding over the War Hound Plains, heading towards Cang State like a giant wave.
Now they could be sure.
The War Hounds were preparing to attack Cang State!
Four hundred thousand War Hounds cavalry, this was an absolutely terrifying number!
The War Hound Plains were very vast and the Spirit Beast Race had strong reproductive strength, but the War Hounds did not have a high population. It was around a third of the Southern Summer’s population and there were three main reasons for this.
First, they had a low degree of technology, mainly depending on hunting for food. If a large disaster were to erupt, there would be a major decrease in population.
Second, they had brutal living conditions, so each Spirit Beast had to endure these brutal living conditions. They had to fight each other for resources and had to hunt demon beasts for food. Out of ten War Hounds children, usually only one could live to become an adult.
Third, there were many internal struggles. The War Hound Plains had several hundred tribes with several dozen large tribes. These tribes constantly fought with large tribes swallowing smaller tribes. The small tribes fought for food and water, the large tribes fought for the title of “Fang King”. For various reasons, there were many fights that occurred between each other.
These brutal conditions made the War Hounds have a small population, but the ones that did survive were all strong experts. When normal Southern Summer cavalry faced the War Hounds cavalry, they were as weak as meat being eaten. Only the elite cavalry soldiers could fight with the War Hounds cavalry.
An army of four hundred thousand soldiers, this was not very big!
But their strength was incredibly terrifying!
The fact that they chose to attack Cang State instead of the Imperial Region meant that the War Hounds commander had a clear head, or at least he understood the logic of avoiding the strong and attacking the weak. This army could not break the defenses of the Imperial Region, but it was more than enough to break Cang State’s defenses. Even if the Imperial Region troops rush over to help, it was better than directly confronting the Imperial Region troops.
The Southern Summer King did not hide the news from the citizens. Once the War Hounds army was confirmed, the Southern Summer King immediately announced it to the city.
Imperial City was filled with shock.
Four hundred thousand War Hounds cavalry was a large lineup!
This was because the War Hounds did not grow or store wheat and they had been fighting each other for several dozen years, so it was very hard to support this kind of large scale expedition.
Four hundred thousand cavalry soldiers!
How much would the riders and horses eat each day?
The War Hounds Tribe lacked provisions, but they still sent a four hundred thousand soldier army to sneak attack Southern Summer, this was too hard to understand. Could the tribe chiefs of the War Hounds Tribe gone crazy? They were about to starve to death and they still wanted to fight the Southern Summer Country?
The people of Imperial City were used to attacks from the War Hounds Tribe. Although the numbers were a bit big, they were just a bit surprised and were not worried at all.
Imperial City had the Three Rulers, it was as steady as a rock.
Even Cang State was not weak. Cang State’s army was the head of the eight states and if Imperial City sent out reinforcements, with this ruthless combined attack, no matter what target the War Hounds had, they would be chased back in the end.
Grain was abundant in the Southern Summer Country and it was very convenient to supply aid, so how could they fear the nomadic War Hounds cavalry?
The Southern Summer King had already sent several royal proclamations.
The first one was that the elite troops that had been withdrawn two days ago were all sent back to the frontlines, preparing to fight. They were to prevent any sneak attacks the War Hounds Tribe sent to the Imperial Region.
The second one was for the Calm Martial Ruler to personally lead the army, bringing two hundred thousand Storm Cavalry to intercept the War Hounds attacking Cang State. They were to coordinate with the two hundred thousand elites of Cang State and annihilate all of the War Hounds.
The third one was to have the entire country prepare. Purchasing large amounts of grains and metals, large recruitment of mercenaries, and for the southern armies to march northward, preparing to give aid.
With these three royal proclamations, everyone felt more confident.
The Southern Summer King reacted so quickly and had made perfect countermeasures, it was impossible for the War Hounds to obtain any advantages. Now they were just waiting for the Calm Martial Ruler to enter Cang State and teach the War Hounds cavalry a fierce lesson.
On the same day, the large army left and over a million citizens came out to send them off.
“Sure victory!”
“Sure victory!”
“Sure victory!”
In the fields outside the city, countless cavalry soldiers were waiting. Looking at this dense crowd, with this quantity, it was enough to completely shock anyone that saw it. They were all wearing the same blue armour, riding the same Azure Storm Colts, and holding up sharp and cold glowing long spears, standing together like a dense crowd of weeds. The pressure they exuded was like a landslide and a tsunami combined.
The Storm Cavalry, the main cavalry force of the Southern Summer Country!
Each state had Storm Cavalry stationed there, but each state only had less than three thousand troops. Chu Tian and the others had already experienced the might of the Storm Cavalry back in Thunder State. With over a hundred thousand Storm Cavalry charging together, it would surely be able to create a hurricane on the Cang State plains. Wherever it goes, it would wipe out all foes and all the strong enemies would be smashed apart!
The Southern Summer King personally performed the sending off ceremony.
It had been many years since this kind of scene had appeared in the Southern Summer Country.
The commander this time was the protective god of the Southern Summer Citizens, the head of the Three Rulers, the Calm Martial Ruler!
The Calm Martial Ruler has always been invincible, having guarded the Southern Summer Country for dozens of years. The War Hounds raiders have never broken through the defenses of the Imperial Region. There was not a single person more suited for commanding this army in the entire nation.
Wang Tianlong and the Departing Flame Marquis, although they were famous generals, they were only skilled in battle formations. For a large scale battle like this, one required an older and more experienced veteran to assume overall command.
“This is the Southern Summer King’s Sword!” The Southern Summer King held up a treasure sword releasing a serious aura, “In Cang State, the Calm Martial Ruler will wield this sword which symbolizes the approval of the king. Any command you give will not need to be reported to Imperial City and the subordinates should not dare to hesitate. From the Cang State generals to the tribal leaders, they may act first and report after!”
The King’s Sword was not just a divine weapon.
It also represented the high authority of the king. The Southern Summer King had given the King’s Sword to the Calm Martial Ruler showed just how important this fight was and how much trust he had for the Calm Martial Ruler!
“Thank you, my wise king!”
The Calm Martial Ruler held the King’s Sword in both hands and stood there like a statue.
“Calm Martial Ruler, you are the strongest person in the Southern Summer Country and the most outstanding commander. I believe that with your command, you will easily wipe out that motley crew of an army!” The Southern Summer King’s voice was very forceful like it was filled with confidence, “When you return in triumph, we will continue our plan and sweep through the War Hound Plains, reclaiming the land of our Great Summer Country!”
These words made people’s blood boil. The Southern Summer people wished not just to defeat the War Hounds, but also to reclaim the land of their Great Summer Country, driving the War Hounds from the plains. The Southern Summer King already had plans to attack the War Hounds, how could these people not be excited?
“Come, this king will send off our Southern Summer warriors!”
The Southern Summer King lifted up a jug of wine. The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler also lifted a jug of wine on stage, saluting to the Southern Summer cavalry. The close to two hundred thousand soldiers were all excited as they lifted their cups and drank it all down. They turned themselves on their horses at the same time, moving with a powerful neat and consistent movement!
The Southern Summer King shouted, “Achieve great merits and return quickly in triumph!”
The Calm Martial Ruler was on a golden griffing. That griffin soared into the air and instantly reached its peak speed, flying across the heads of the soldiers. It went at a speed that was hard to imagined and instantly reached the front of the formation. The Calm Martial Ruler’s deep and imposing voice fell down from the clouds, “Troops, set off!”
“Sure victory!”
“Sure victory!”
“Calm Martial Ruler, sure victory!”
The million citizens of Imperial City shouted together.
The army personally led by the Calm Martial Ruler had set off.
This fight was very important to the Southern Summer Country. Although it was rare for a large fight like this to come, it had come at the right time. It would be the starting point of this generations Southern Summer King and Three Rulers’ ambitions.
The first generation Southern Summer King had outstanding ability and grand visions, establishing himself on the plains, looking at the War Hounds. The following generations of Southern Summer King all wanted to reclaim their land, but it was just desires without strength to accomplish it.
This good chance only encountered in a hundred years was in front of them!
The War Hounds Tribe were weak from internal strife and the Southern Summer Country was strengthened after many years. They had many soldiers and generals, even a talent like Chu Tian who created the era changing Source Energy Weapons.
This was a very good chance.
The Southern Summer Country would surely be able to make a comeback!
Chu Tian said to the people on his side, “The Southern Summer King is gone, we should head back too!”
Meng Qingwu slightly knit her brows and revealed a worried expression, “Although the Calm Martial Ruler is personally in command, the meaning of this War Hounds invasion is not small. After all, this is the first real invasion in many years, it is completely different from the regular raids they sent. With matching strength armies, although the Southern Summer Country has the defense advantage and abundant supplies, the War Hounds are vicious in nature with more experts than the Southern Summer Country. This fight will not be an easy one.”
“There’s no point in worrying, we can only believe the Calm Martial Ruler.”
Chu Tian was not worried. Even if they didn’t win this battle, it would just mean giving up the horse farms. It would impair the strength of the Southern Summer’s main cavalry army and make the Southern Summer Country lose the ability to head off on the northern expedition temporarily.
The Imperial Region would not be affected
The Southern Summer King was not silly, he had already made preparations.
Even if the War Hounds worked together, it would be hard to attack Imperial City.
The Imperial Region would lose their quick attacking team, but the other teams would still be present. With the Three Rulers, the Southern Summer King, and the Source Energy Weapons being created, it would not be much of a problem to keep themselves safe.
When they returned to Miracle Commerce’s headquarters.
There was great news sent to them. Feng Caidie and Yun Yao had arrived in Imperial City!
Chu Tian excitedly led everyone to welcome them. After not seeing each other in two-three months, the two of them were thinner, but their faces were glowing. Feng Caidie was still as gentle as the clouds and Yun Yao was as sharp as lightning. The two of them had left the group for several months, but their growth did not slow down because of this. No doubt they could not catch up to Chu Tian and Nangong Yun, but they were as strong as Meng Yingying and Meng Qingwu, both being in the 5th Awakened Soul Layer.
“Elder sister Caidie, elder sister Yun Yao, you’re finally here!” Meng Yingying cheerfully ran at them to give them a hug, “There have been many things that have happened lately in Imperial City, I’ll tell you all about it!”
“Those matters aren’t urgent.” Chu Tian pulled Meng Yingying to the side and asked the two of them, “Have you finished those things already?”
Yun Yao and Feng Caidie both nodded. Feng Caidie replied with a smile, “We’ve fulfilled out mission. We went to the other seven states and have provided coverage for at least five main cities in each state. We came up to the north this time to build a network in Cang State and the Imperial Region.”
“Good, good!”
Everyone felt pleasantly surprised.
The plan Miracle Commerce had laid out for a long time had finally taken its initial steps forward.
Now the Central State broadcast signals could be sent to the seven southern states, Miracle Commerce would be able to complete their transcounty communication system. This was a milestone in Miracle Commerce’s history and the milestone in the continent’s history!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 314: Transcounty communication
Chapter 314: Transcounty communication
Miracle Commerce’s Imperial City research facility was mobilized and in just three short days, they had created an ultra wave audio transmitter in Imperial City.
On that day, Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu, the two chairmen, Nangong Yun, Meng Yingying, and the other high level members, as well as Gu Qianqiu, Zhao Pu, and the other old researchers were all gathered in a not too big laboratory.
Gu Qianqiu somewhat impatiently rubbed his hands, “Can we begin now?”
Including Zhao Pu, every single scholar present was feeling very excited. No matter who it was that participated in this significant test, they would be able to bring honour to their family and leave their name in history, so these old scholars were filled with excitement. This opportunity was not something everyone could get, even those scholars from the empires were the same.
Chu Tian looked at the time, “It’s about time, begin the test.”
Meng Qingwu arrived in front of a new radio.
This radio was currently turned off. Meng Qingwu personally turned it on and static came from it before the sound cleared up. Currently being broadcasted was the content from the Imperial City broadcast station.
“Start changing the frequency!”
Meng Qingwu changed it to a familiar frequency, making the radio release an ear grating static sound as well as vague voices. It was not very clear, meaning the reception was not good. Meng Qingwu was very patient and returned to adjust the frequency.
Suddenly.
The static disappeared.
A pleasant female voice was released from within, “Hello everyone, welcome to Central State’s midday news. I am Central State broadcast anchor, Xiao Linger. Today’s content is…..”
Everyone fell into a daze.
As for what the anchor was saying, they did not hear a single word. They just felt a warm blooded feeling pass through their heads, almost making them faint!
“Ha, ha, ha.”
“It really succeeded!”
“We can receive Central State’s signal, we can hear the sounds Central State sends out!”
This group of old men went red faced with excitement, Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun happily hugged each other, and even the usually stable Meng Qingwu revealed an emotional faint smile at this moment.
This was really not easy.
Miracle Commerce had been established for half a year now. Although they had made many milestone breaking inventions, they had only taken a single step forward at this moment in making history.
This meant that Miracle Commerce had created the first information network on the continent. Central State was ten thousand miles away from Imperial City, but people could send broadcasts between them. The sound from Central State was released into the air and it received and stabilized in Imperial City!
This cross state broadcast could already be considered a primitive form of communication on the continent!
The million year old ancient and primitive communication method of the continent was broken down in this moment. The entire world would welcome an informational revolution because of Miracle Commerce!
Meng Qingwu asked, “Do you want to announce this immediately?”
“Nonsense! This kind of great matter, how could we not announce it?” Chu Tian slapped the table and said, “Quickly, mobilize the local radio stations and activate all our channels, we must send out this good news!”
“Alright!”
“Miracle Commerce will broadcast transcounty radio stations for free, letting everyone in Imperial City hear the sounds from Central State! Of course, we will also let the people of Central State hear the sounds of the Imperial City stations!”
Chu Tian did not want to hide this breakthrough!
When Miracle Commerce announced their latest achievement, it was not a surprise that the entirety of Imperial City seethed with excitement. Miracle Commerce’s radios and Magnetic Recording Devices were sold in large quantities, being sold out in just a single day.
The Southern Summer King was instantly alerted.
The emergence of this radio station had a great significance to consolidating his rule as the king.
The Southern Summer King prepared to journey to Miracle Commerce, wanting to discuss with them. He wanted to make an official kingdom broadcast station that would represent the king, but when he entered Miracle Commerce, he heard another shocking piece of news.
Miracle Commerce had made a communication device that could call people in real time!
Miracle Commerce had long been researching this communication technique and it was no longer a secret within Miracle Commerce, especially the Yun Sect, but this was the first time others were hearing of this.
In that moment, the Southern Summer Country finally realized Miracle Commerce’s skills!
When the communication device came out, it had a large significance and wide prospects. If they controlled this one invention well, Miracle Commerce could instantly become a top company on the continent.
“Scholar Chu, scholar Chu, you really are a person good at creating miracles.”
The Southern Summer King was looking at Chu Tian like he was looking at a fat piece of meat. If he could even obtain 1% of Chu Tian’s wisdom, the Southern Summer King’s clan would be stabilized for thousands of years!
For such a super talent to be born in the Southern Summer Country, not only did it make the Southern Summer King very excited, it also gave him a strong headache. This era respected strength and the Southern Summer King could sit on the throne because of the Dongfang Family’s strength. If there was a power in the kingdom that was quickly rising, one that could even threaten the Dongfang Family, what should the Southern Summer King do?
Kill them?
This was not the time!
Support them?
He was afraid he wouldn’t be able to control them in the future.
The Southern Summer King always feared Chu Tian mainly because he was simply too outstanding!
Although Chu Tian was not interested in the throne, the Southern Summer King still felt a lump of envy fill his heart. There was no king that wished for there to be a power that could possibly exceed him in his country. Even if this person did not have ambitions, could he be certain the people on his side or his future generation wouldn’t either?
Right now it wasn’t important.
The Southern Summer King was anxious to see the results.
He had personally come to Miracle Commerce all to see this miraculous moment.
Miracle Commerce chose to hold the experiment in a little square, with several hundred Miracle Commerce staff and researchers, as well as the Southern Summer King, the Burning Sun Ruler, and the Refined Ruler all coming to watch. Miracle Commerce also used image transferring mirrors to live broadcast the scene to various locations in Imperial City.
“Begin!”
Chu Tian personally walked in front of the communication device and first entered in a serial number. There was a series of buzzing noises that came from the communication device which made the hearts of everyone present fill with anxiety.
Will it succeed?
Could they really communicate in real time?
There was a distance of over ten thousand miles!
There was the vast Four States Lake in between, as well as several thousand miles of mountain ranges!
Before everyone had a chance to think about it some more, the buzzing sound from the communication device disappeared.
A weak static sound came from the speaker before an old voice came from it, “Hello? This is Central State’s Yun Sect and this old man is Yun Tianhe. Who are you…..”
Chu Tian gave a laugh, “Old Yun, we haven’t talked in a long time!”
“Chairman? Why is it you? Have you already finished the communication device in Imperial City this quickly?”
Chu Tian continued chatting with Yun Tianhe. The sound was very clear throughout without any sounds disturbing the transmission which once again shocked everyone.
Everyone stood up to applaud.
The Southern Summer King excitedly stood up and shouted, “Great! This is great! This invention has a great significance to the Southern Summer Country, scholar Chu is a true scholar! Someone come, bring scholar Chu one million gold coins and bestow upon him the title of great scholar!”
A small kingdom like the Southern Summer Kingdom only had the qualification to give one person the title of great scholar.
But who cared about those details at a time like this? With Chu Tian’s contributions and inventions, not to mention a great scholar title, even giving him the Country Scholar or Great Country Scholar title was not exaggerated.
From this moment forth, the Southern Summer Country would have two great scholars.
One was the hundred year old Gu Qianqiu.
The other was Chu Tian who was not even twenty years old!
When this news was passed through the kingdom, no one couldn’t help being shocked, but no one accused the Southern Summer King of violating the rules. Chu Tian perhaps did not have the fame and prestige Gu Qianqiu had, but everything Miracle Commerce did came from him and this was already enough to grant him the “great scholar” title!
When Chu Tian was becoming famous.
There were people paying attention to everything in the dark.
………..
That night.
There was a special visitor in the Departing Flame Marquis manor.
Since the Departing Flame Marquis’ son, Nangong Jian suffered a heavy loss, he had not left his manor the entire time, so no one knew what he had been doing recently. The Burning Sun Ruler and the Southern Summer King had tried placating him many times, but that did not have any use. He still could not let go of this hatred.
The Southern Summer King and the Burning Sun Ruler could do nothing about this.
There were several dim candles lit currently in the Departing Flame Marquis’ room. He was wearing a set of red cultivation robes and was currently sitting on a mat with a screen in front of him, making his figure look even more faint. A hoarse voice came out making him seem even more deep and sinister.
“For the Heroic Martial Marquis to come this late, what business do you have with me?”
The visitor was Wang Tianlong.
It was unknown if the Departing Flame Marquis had done it on purpose or not, but once he heard the words Heroic Martial Marquis, Wang Tianlong’s eyes filled with hatred. This was supposed to be a glorious title, but now it had become a shame he could not wash off!
Wang Tianlong did not explode, “The Departing Flame Marquis already knows, so why are you still asking?”
The Departing Flame Marquis was silent for five seconds before replying, “For the great scholar Chu Tian?”
Wang Tianlong softly said, “Yes, but not completely for this reason.”
The Departing Flame Marquis gave a cold laugh, “What does the Heroic Martial Marquis mean?”
“If you cooperate with me, we don’t need to worry about Chu Tian.”
“You can leave.” The Departing Flame Marquis was not interested, “As long as the ruler lives, the Nangong Family will not move against Chu Tian. This marquis cannot go against the ruler’s orders.”
Wang Tianlong said with a cold smile, “I do not believe the Departing Flame Marquis can suppress this rage. Think of your son, he was crippled! He will not be able to accept the marquis title in this life. The Departing Flame Marquis line has no successors.”
Hu!
A burst of killing intent was released.
The dim candle flame suddenly swayed.
The Departing Flame Marquis’ voice became even more hoarse, “This marquis will say it one more time, please leave!”
Wang Tianlong ignored the killing intent, “This is an once in a thousand year chance, the Departing Flame Marquis should not regret giving this chance up.”
The Departing Flame Marquis’ killing intent became even thicker, “Does the Heroic Martial Marquis not understand human words, or do you wish for this marquis to send you out?”
“Alright, but before I leave, I want to speak of an interesting rumour. This was something I heard on the War Hound Plains and I think many people will be interested in it.”
“What do you want to say?”
Wang Tianlong said in a calm voice, “There was a marquis that shook the War Hound Plains ten years ago that had an unparalleled glow. He was invincible and filled people with awe. One day, he was led to the wrong place because of wrong intelligence and was caught by the enemy. After battling for a day and night, his entire army was annihilated.”
The light from the candle around them began to sway even stronger as the atmosphere in the room became even heavier.
Wang Tianlong continued speaking with a smile, “That person that provided the false information and who was even a secret informant was the same person. It was the blood related younger brother of that Southern Summer Marquis who because of jealousy caused the death of his own brother.”
“Do you believe anyone will believe this?”
“What if the letters between him and the War Hounds Tribe is in my hands?”
The flames from the candles suddenly floated up and formed a small sword, instantly flying across the room. Wang Tianlong stood in the same place as his spirit energy was released and transformed into a flood dragon, swallowing the small sword of flames.
The entire room fell into darkness.
“What are you panicking for?” Wang Tianlong’s voice became sinister, “Do you want to silence me by killing me? This indeed is a good method, but the difference in strength between us is not big. If I escaped by chance, the Departing Flame Marquis should carefully think about how to deal with the Burning Sun Ruler and the Southern Summer King.”
The dark silence persisted for a long time.
The Departing Flame Marquis’ low and deep voice rang out, “How do you want to deal with Chu Tian?”
Wang Tianlong revealed a smile, “I’ve said it before, it is not just dealing with Chu Tian. Let us have a long talk after this.”
Peng!
Countless small flames appeared in the darkness and each one accurately fell onto a candle, once again filling the room with light.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 315: First battle’s victory report
Chapter 315: First battle’s victory report
Meng Qingwu walked in front of Chu Tian who was drinking tea and reported while holding an image transferring mirror in her hands, “Central State has sent a bunch of videos with their latest research results, do you want to look at them?”
“Is that so?” Chu Tian took a sip of tea, “Then just play one for me to see!”
Meng Qingwu turned on the image transferring mirror and an image appeared in the mirror. It was the Central State testing facility and he saw several Yun Sect researchers placing a large crystal ball which was covered in complex runes onto a catapult. This crystal ball was something Chu Tian paid attention to because judging by the light released by the crystal ball, this object was clearly made from refined crystal oil.
Yun Tianhe gave a start signal with his hands.
The Yun Sect researchers activated the crystal ball’s source energy array and the crystal ball lit up. The seemingly stable oil began to seethe, releasing large amounts of light and heat. The catapult was released and the crystal ball was sent flying.
Hong!
The crystal ball landed a hundred meters away and released a terrifying amount of energy. The researchers were all knocked back and even the catapult used to launch the crystal ball was destroyed.
The recorded test stopped there.
Meng Qingwu closed the Hidden Image Mirror, “The Yun Sect has not been idle these past few months. Now that this highly effective bomb formed from the Source Energy Battery, if we use it to develop a Source Energy Weapon in the future, it will surely have bright prospects.”
Chu Tian disdainfully curled his lips, “What invention is this? It is nothing more than using a highly reactive catalytic array. This allows the inert crystal oil to return to an active state and uses the instability of the crystal oil to create an explosion.”
The flaw with this bomb was very obvious.
First the might and direction of the explosion could not be controlled. The crystal ball instantly exploded and the destabilize crystal oil would splash in all four directions, making it impossible to control the explosion area. Secondly, if the bomb could not be released right away or if it was hit in mid flight, it would cause a large amount of damage to one’s side.
Chu Tian said to Meng Qingwu, “I’ll write down some suggestions for you and you can help me send it to Central State.”
After Miracle Commerce had established the information relaying network, this kind of work became much easier. The two Yun Sect research facilities could exchange data, letting them share their research results as soon as possible, saving a large amount of manpower and resources.
When Meng Qingwu took the suggestions Chu Tian had written and was prepared to leave, she suddenly thought of something, “That’s right, concerning the Southern Summer King’s ordered «Great Summer Beacon» first chapter, we have already finished producing it and are preparing to play it in the theaters. There are already six more theaters in Imperial City and construction has started in Central State City. Miracle Commerce plans to add another ten theaters by the end of this month.”
“Then just start advertising and broadcasting it. I think the Southern Summer King has been waiting for a long time.”
Meng Qingwu nodded and prepared to leave.
Meng Yingying suddenly ran into the room, “Did you hear? There was some great news that just came out!”
Meng Qingwu was surprised by her little sister’s reaction, “What news could make you this happy?”
Meng Yingying first ran over to take Chu Tian’s cup and drink it all down before excitedly saying, “Reports of victory have been sent over from Cang State!”
Meng Qingwu and Chu Tian were both shocked. What kind of situation was this?
It hadn’t even been a week since the Calm Martial Ruler had set off!
Reports of victory came this fast?
Had the War Hounds Tribe army all eaten shit?
Meng Yingying explained, “This was the news sent from the royal palace, so it shouldn’t be wrong. The Calm Martial Ruler is so strong, teaching the War Hounds Tribe cavalry a fierce lesson as soon as he arrived in Cang State!”
Chu Tian felt like he needed more clarification on this, so he was prepared to ask Gu Qianqiu about this matter. Gu Qianqiu was after all a minister of the Southern Summer Country, so he was more clear on news from the royal palace compared to them. Who would have thought that before Gu Qianqiu could come, the Southern Summer King had already sent a messenger.
The royal messenger had come to Miracle Commerce to bring confident news.
Not only was it more clear compared to what Meng Yingying said, it even described the complete process.
When the Calm Martial Ruler’s Storm Cavalry rushed to Cang State with lightning fast speed, the War Hounds Tribe had already attacked. They had captured three cities in a row, creating high morale and filling Cang State with fear.
In the end, the Calm Martial Ruler saw through the War Hounds Cavalry with a single glance.
The War Hounds Tribe had lax discipline, so whenever they captured a city, they would immediately begin killing and pillaging, making their formation very scattered. When they attacked and occupied three cities, their army was very scattered, spreading over a hundred miles.
The Calm Martial Ruler separated the Storm Cavalry into three teams. The first team acted as a rescue group, directly attacking the War Hounds Tribe main forces. The fifty thousand cavalry soldiers were not easy to deal with, so they were at a disadvantage immediately and began to retreat.
When the War Hounds Tribe cavalry saw all these Southern Summer elites, how could they let them go. They snatched this chance for merits and the two hundred thousand back army immediately chased after them. The other two hundred thousand soldiers did not even have time to react, causing the two armies to take a step away from each other. The two armies were separated and at this time, the Calm Martial Ruler sent a group of one hundred thousand cavalry in between the two armies. A third army of fifty thousand attacked the War Hounds Tribe from behind, attacking the War Hounds cavalry while they were charging forward, destroying their supplies in one fell swoop.
Like this, a mere two hundred thousand Storm Cavalry were able to divert four hundred thousand War Hounds cavalry. The three part divisions caused the War Hounds to retreat, lose their supplies, and have their information network fall into chaos, making it impossible for them to know how many Southern Summer cavalry had been sent and where it was possible for them to break through.
While the Calm Martial Ruler deployed his troops, he also gave orders to Cang State’s Green Cloud Marquis to lead the two hundred thousand soldiers of Cang State to unite with the Imperial City cavalry, attacking the War Hounds Cavalry. In this battle, eighty thousand enemies were killed and the remaining cavalry were scattered, unable to muster up any battle strength.
The Calm Martial Ruler was clearly a veteran of the battlefield.
With how fast the battlefield changed, being able to accurately grasp the situation of the troops and implement tactics this quickly and resolutely, easily driving away the enemy, there was no other general in the Southern Summer Country capable of this other than the Calm Martial Ruler.
Now the Southern Summer cavalry and the War Hounds cavalry were clashing in Cang State. Although the War Hounds cavalry had over three hundred soldiers left, with their front and back army restrained, falling into chaos, the Southern Summer Soldiers had the advantage. Although the War Hounds cavalry had better individual strength, their strategy was too weak and they were just a motley crew gathered together.
The Southern summer King sent the royal messenger with a request.
That was to have Miracle Commerce spread the news across the nation with their broadcast system.
This victory report was a good thing, so Chu Tian would not reject this request. He immediately announced the news to the nation.
This big victory without any accidents filled the Southern Summer citizens with confidence. The Southern Summer King seized this chance to announce the plans for the northern expedition, inspiring morale into countless Southern Summer citizens.
Miracle Commerce seized this opportunity, advertising the Southern Summer King’s ordered «Great Summer Beacon».
This was a film filled with patriotism, filled with passion, dedication, and sacrifice.
As expected, once the «Great Summer Beacon» was broadcast, it immediately caused a stir in Imperial City. The Flame Rose Commerce sales had suddenly increased with many mercenary groups suddenly ordering equipment from them. The patriotic feeling in the Southern Summer Country exploded with countless youths sharpening their blades to enlist in the army, wanting to help the Southern Summer Country expand their territory.
Everything was the result the Southern Summer King wanted to see.
Now that the Southern Summer Country’s morale was raised to the peak, once the Calm Martial Ruler returned in victory, the Southern Summer Country could immediately lead their forces up north. This was an expedition people had been yearning for for many generations!
In the next few days.
Good news was continuously sent from Cang State.
The Calm Martial Ruler won three battles, killing a total of one hundred thousand enemies and only suffering a loss of ten-twenty thousand men. The Southern Summer cavalry used a series of attack and defensive maneuvers, separating the War Hounds Tribe as per the Calm Martial Ruler’s tactics, making them unable to gather their battle strength.
If this trend continued and there were no accidents that occurred, in just around ten days, the Calm Martial Ruler would be able to end this fight. It was expected that he would be able to annihilate at least three fourths of the enemy army.
With these continuous victory reports, the happiest person was naturally the Southern Summer King.
On the same night, the Southern Summer King summoned Chu Tian and he asked him, “With the Calm Martial Ruler’s victory confirmed, this king is prepared to launch the northern expedition. I wonder what your thoughts are on this?”
Strange.
I don’t know how to lead troops! Why are you asking me this?
Chu Tian cupped his hands and said, “This little one does not know how to lead troops, but with the Three Rulers’ help, this northern expedition has bright prospects. There are several thousand Source Energy Weapons stockpiled, I think it can be used to arm the soldiers which will increase the Southern Summer army’s strength by another level.”
The Southern Summer King said with a serious expression, “The Source Energy Weapons are a secret to the Southern Summer Country, even the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler know very little about them. So concerning the Imperial City weapon factory, you have to be careful with this secret. We cannot reveal the Southern Summer Country’s trump card early.”
“Understood!”
“There is a matter this king needs Miracle Commerce’s help with.”
Chu Tian knew the Southern Summer King would not see him for no reason, “May I dare ask what?”
“Since the Southern Summer Country wishes to embark on this expedition, information transferring is very important. I want to first create a communication system in the frontline fortress before the Calm Martial Ruler returns with the troops. This will allow the fortress to communicate with Imperial City, strengthening the mobility and strength of the Southern Summer Army!” The Southern Summer King finished here and then said, “So I want to ask Miracle Commerce to take a trip up. Of course there will be rewards and this king will not be cheap with you!”
Chu Tian understood the Southern Summer King’s meaning.
The Southern Summer King wanted Miracle Commerce to setup communication equipment in the frontline fortress, letting them instantly send information back to Imperial City about any situations that develop. Imperial City can also send instructions based on the situation or even send reinforcements. This would change the traditional mailing information system and would increase the army’s efficiency.
The battlefield was ever changing.
If Imperial City could have the information superiority between the two armies, it could be a decisive influence on the result of the battle.
Could Chu Tian reject this request? The Southern Summer’s battle with the War Hounds determined the nation’s fate. If the Southern Summer army was defeated and the War Hounds came, how could they give up the eggs under the nests? Chu Tian had to agree even if he didn’t personally agree!
The Southern Summer King was very happy, “Good. This king was prepared to inspect the national defenses and raise morale among the troops in preparation for the northern expedition. So this time I will personally escort you there!”
The Southern Summer King was giving a personal escort?
This truly was a great honour!
Since the Southern Summer King gave Chu Tian face this time, Chu Tian did not give any other excessive conditions and directly agreed.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 316: Frontline fortress
Chapter 316: Frontline fortress
This kind of not complicated work did not require Chu Tian to personally go and sending Yun Yao and Feng Caidie were enough, but the Southern Summer King wanted to be cautious and personally asked for Chu Tian to go. Because the establishment of the information system was related to the situation of the war, there could be no mistakes at all.
After Meng Qingwu learned of the situation, she said to Chu Tian, “A normal company cannot approach the frontline fortress. This is a rare chance, so I want to come with you.”
Chu Tian was a bit surprised, “The young miss also wants to go?”
Meng Qingwu said, “The frontline fortress is a very large market. After the special war starts, food, military supplies, tools, and etc. will all be in large demand. Miracle Commerce needs to prepare in advance, which will help Miracle Commerce further expand. We can also prepare before the war and build a more reliable foundation for the war.”
These words were also reasonable.
Then he would bring the young miss along.
Chu Tian was responsible for constructing the communication network and the young miss was in charge of inspecting the market, discussing the possibility of cooperating with the frontline fortress. These two matters did not contradict each other.
But once Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu left, Miracle Commerce would lose their two leaders.
Chu Tian set off for the frontlines with the royal party and the imperial teacher Gu Qianqiu was also coming. With the Calm Martial Ruler also away, wouldn’t Miracle Commerce be cut off from help in Imperial City?
Because they were worried that people would point a knife at their back, they left Chen Bingyu and the eighteen Yin Corpses for protection. Chu Tian was going with the royal party, the great scholar, and even had the little fox for secret protection on this trip, even if something suddenly happened, Chu Tian should be able to deal with it!
On the frontline of the Southern Summer Country, there were a total of five fortresses, with each one having a large army stationed there, so his safety would be guaranteed. The Southern Summer King had a request for Chu Tian, so for Chu Tian’s future, he would play a large role. Even if the Southern Summer King was narrow minded, he would not make a move against Chu Tian.
The next morning.
The royal party set off. There were three golden lions with strength in the 9th Awakened Soul Layer pulling the carts and two hundred griffin knights escorting them. There was the senior general Wang Tianlong riding his Earth Dragon opening the way and Gu Qianqiu and Chu Tian following behind, slowly moving towards the north.
This lineup was very shocking and there were no chances of an assassination. In fact, there was no one that dared to assassinate the Southern Summer King.
For people that could sit at the top in this era, even if they did not sit on the top, they at least wouldn’t be too weak. The Southern Summer King was a bit weaker than the Calm Martial Ruler, but he was still an expert of the True Spirit Realm! He was not someone that normal people could deal with!
Who had the ability to assassinate the Southern Summer King in the Southern Summer Country?
However, the Southern Summer King bringing Wang Tianlong along went against Chu Tian’s expectations. Although Chu Tian did not like this fellow, the Southern Summer King bringing him out of Imperial City was advantageous to Miracle Commerce. At least there was no need to worry that in this period of time, the Wang Family would move against Miracle Commerce.
On the vast prairies, there was not a single person, only seeing the occasional scout outpost. There were no hindrances on this entire journey and finally a black line appeared on the horizon.
They had finally arrived!
This was the Southern Summer Country’s northern border!
Everyone could see five fortresses in the distance with the center one being the largest. It was named the “Iron and Steel Fortress” and was known as the “Iron Wall”. With fifty thousand Southern Summer soldiers stationed there, this was the line blocking the War Hounds Tribe.
This city of iron and steel seemed like it had fallen from the sky or jumped out of the earth, suddenly appearing in the middle of the vast prairies. When any Southern Summer citizen saw this iron city for the first time, they would surely be shocked by its grandeur.
This iron city was not just a fortress, but there were also two iron walls expanding around the city, forming a barrier, covering a distance of over a hundred kilometers. These iron walls were fifty meter high and were made of extremely firm rocks, as well as being covered in a layer of iron. Under the sunlight, it was like a wall that covered the sky, making people stunned.
It was like a giant black monster reaching its arms out, wanting to bring the prairie into its chest, how could that pressure not make people fall down?
This was the famous Southern Summer City Wall.
The entire city wall stretched over a thousand kilometers, connecting the five frontline fortresses.
The five fortresses had a protective army which the Departing Flame and Battle Dragon Armies were a part of.
The five frontline fortresses and the City Wall formed a very strong defensive system, protecting the Imperial Region from the War Hounds Tribe’s raids again and again.
This great northern barrier had been commanded by the first generation Southern Summer King, using the energy of over a million people, being completed around the third generation Southern Summer King’s reign. It had consumed an enormous amount of resources and manpower, making the Southern Summer Country poor for a long time, but it had a very significant use afterwards. This was a very effective attack defense city.
Meng Qingwu was a bit stunned looking at it, “Is this a miracle created by the Southern Summer Country?”
The Southern Summer Country’s northern wall was spoken of by wandering poets. Meng Qingwu had only heard of this great miracle, but being able to personally see this miracle today meant she wasn’t born in the Southern Summer Country in vain.
The griffin knights entered the fortress first with the royal proclamation.
When the royal party arrived in front of the fortress’ large doors, a strong and majestic voice rang out, “Open the doors!”
Hong, dong, dong, dong, dong……
Several dozen black chains were pulled back and an incomparably large iron bridge slowly came down, perfectly filling the wide and deep trench. The iron gate that was tight enough that not even a single leaf could come out slowly opened and several hundred cavalry soldiers charged out. Each soldier was wearing a black armour and holding a three meter long spear in their hand, quickly separating to both sides of the royal party.
A full bearded old general wearing black armour came out with several rows of officers, walking out of the fortress to offer their greetings, “This old soldier, Dongfang Zhan greets your majesty!”
The black armoured generals, cavalry, foot soldiers, and even the archers in the tower, each one had the symbol of the Dongfang Family on their armour. It was clear that these were all soldiers of the Dongfang Family. This senior general that was sent out to protect Southern Summer’s most important fortress had to be a high level member of the Dongfang Family.
This old general actually called himself an old soldier, this was an impressive display of humility.
Meng Qingwu was filled with respect, “This is senior marshal Dongfang Zhen?”
Chu Tian had never heard of his name, “Is he very famous?”
Meng Qingwu said, “Frontline marshal Dongfang Zhan, spending over fifty years on the frontlines. The Divine Wind Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, and the others have all taken orders from the senior marshal before. Dongfang Zhan himself is an expert of the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but his military merits surpass any single marquis.”
“Then why wasn’t he granted the marquis title?”
“This is the senior marshal’s most honourable point.” Meng Qingwu said with a look of admiration, “The senior marshal believed that the Dongfang Family had already enough prestige, having both the Southern Summer King and the head ruler. With such a stable position, why did they need another marquis? It was better to give the marquis title to someone else, using it to encourage a brave Southern Summer youth to kill the enemies for merit. He also said that he could still fight soundly on the frontlines even without the marquis title.”
So the matter was like this!
Dongfang Zhan was the frontline marshal, only being inferior to the Calm Martial Ruler. Although he had a highly respected position, but he never had a day of happiness, never marrying, and not even having a son. He had given most of his life to the Southern Summer Country, protecting its borders.
The Calm Martial Ruler had once praised Dongfang Zhan with, “Bravely serving the country, having an undivided heart, unparalleled courage, and having extraordinary strategy, even if the sky falls down, is there a need to fear the War Hounds Tribe entering my Southern Summer?!”
This was the highest appraisal the Calm Martial Ruler had ever given to an officer.
Dongfang Zhan was actually worthy of this appraisal. In fact, Dongfang Zhan was of a higher generation compared to the Calm Martial Ruler, being the uncle of both the Southern Summer King and the Calm Martial Ruler.
Before being titled a ruler, the Calm Martial Ruler had spent ten years experiencing the front lines, which he spent learning tactics from Dongfang Zhan. When Dongfang Gan had been titled the Calm Martial Ruler, his position had surpassed Dongfang Zhan’s. Dongfang Zhan did not have a single complaint, always following the Calm Martial Ruler’s orders, becoming his most efficient assistant.
“Old general, please quickly rise!” The Southern Summer King personally raised Dongfang Zhan, as he spoke with a look of guilt, “General has guarded the frontline fortress for many years, having great honour that no one could match, but never seeking a higher position. This king has not been worthy of this general since I’ve ascended, how could I accept this old general’s greetings?”
Dongfang Zhan’s face turned black, “A king is a king and a general is a general, how could this old soldier dare not offer a greeting?”
The Southern Summer King could not deal with his uncle’s stubbornness at all. He changed the topic and turned to introduce, “The Battle Dragon Army’s young commander, Wang Tianlong and the great scholar, Gu Qianqiu. This old general should be familiar with them.”
Wang Tianlong and Gu Qianqiu cupped their hands.
Dongfang Zhan greeted Gu Qianqiu, but he did not reveal any reaction to Wang Tianlong. This strange scene did not escape Meng Qingwu and Chu Tian’s eyes. This was a bit strange since Dongfang Zhan should have only met Gu Qianqiu a few times and Wang Tianong was not the same.
Wang Tianlong was a vice commander on the frontline and the young commander of the Battle Dragon Army. After Dongfang Zhan abdicated, the one most likely to take over as the frontlines commander was Wang Tianlong. So why did Dongfang Zhan not look at Wang Tianlong?
Could there be a contradiction between the two?
Dongfang Zhan’s eyes fell onto Chu Tian’s group and his two white, sharp brows tightly knit together, “Who are these two people? Forgive this old soldier’s rudeness, but the frontline fortress is not a place anyone can enter, random people are not allowed here!”
The senior general had a look filled with discontentment.
The Southern Summer King had come to the frontlines for an inspection, he had not mentioned anything about this.
The Southern Summer King had to come inspect the frontlines every year. On one hand, it was to inspect the frontlines situation and on the other hand, it was to respect the soldiers, letting them know that the kingdom did not forget about them, letting the soldiers raise their morale.
Could the Southern Summer King not know?
With the fortress’ heavy guard, not a single civilian was allowed to enter!
For the layout of the frontline fortress and the defenses hidden within, these were all national secrets, so how could normal people look at them? Now there were people here that they did not recognize, not to mention the fact that there were two of them!
A youth like Chu Tian was already acceptable, but what made Dongfang Zhan dissatisfied was that there was also a woman here unexpectedly.
This was a woman that could be considered a national flower!
The lives of the frontline soldiers were very barren, with many of them having not returned home in many years. For a beauty to appear in a place like this, it would easily cause a disturbance and would severely impact morale, which was intolerable for Dongfang Zhan!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 317: The worries of an old soldier
Chapter 317: The worries of an old soldier
“Old general is mistaken.” The Southern Summer King gave a few loud laughs, “This king will introduce them. This is Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu, Miracle Commerce’s founders and chairmen. Speaking of Miracle Commerce, is this old general unfamiliar with them?”
Dongfang Zhan’s full faced white beard shook, “You are Miracle Commerce’s founders?”
Why did the old general’s behaviour suddenly undergo an one hundred and eighty degree change? It really was strange, could it be that Miracle Commerce’s advertisements even reached the border? Chu Tian did not even know he was this famous!
Dongfang Zhan first took a step back and gave a deep bow to the two of them.
This made Meng Qingwu feel very flattered. A famous person in the Southern Summer Country was actually giving them such a deep bow?
“Our soldiers needed to bring large amounts of rations when they went into battle in the past, which was not only troublesome, eating dry grains long term became inedible. Even if it did fill the stomachs of the soldiers, it would decrease their battle strength in the long term.” Dongfang Zhan said this and his face filled with gratitude, “Now we only need to bring a few cans and the warriors can continue fighting for several days. Miracle Commerce’s canned food appearing on the frontlines has been a large increase to the army’s battle strength. This is an invention that is truly beneficial to the nation and the army!”
So it was like this!
No wonder his manner changed so quickly!
“But even with gratitude, this old soldier cannot break the rules of the fortress.” The old general’s expression quickly changed, once again becoming serious, “Civilians are not allow in the fortress, the military rules are as such!”
The Southern Summer King was angry and amused. He did not mind the general’s words and directly said, “Old uncle, do you really think this king is that kind of bored person? Since I’ve brought these two this far, naturally this king has his reasons. I’ll let the great scholar explain it to you.”
Dongfang Zhan was a bit stunned.
Could there really be another reason?
Dongfang Zhan had only met Gu Qianqiu a few times, but he was filled with admiration towards the great scholar. He understood that the great scholar was a pillar of the country and had a large contribution to the Southern Summer Country’s rise.
Gu Qianqiu had no other way, who told him to meet this stubborn old general. He could only hold in his temper and explain, “I’m sure the general has heard of the Calm Martial Ruler heading to the far off Cang State, right?”
“Of course I have heard of it. The Calm Martial Ruler is a veteran in using tactics, how could the War Hounds fools resist? In less than ten days, the Calm Martial Ruler will withdraw his troops in triumph!”
“My king also thinks this way!” Gu Qianqiu said this and then he changed the topic, “The day the Calm Martial Ruler withdraws his troops in triumph, his majesty will launch a northern campaign into the War Hounds land!”
“What? Northern campaign!” Dongfang Zhan seemed like he was filled with excitement as his black and thick old face suddenly turned purple, “Is this true? Have the conditions been met already? The War Hound Plains’ internal strife will still continue, but if there is an external pressure, they will group together in resistance. Isn’t it too early to launch a northern campaign?”
The Southern Summer King gave a slight nod, “With our current military strength, it is indeed too early, but there has been an abnormality in the Southern Summer Country which is Miracle Commerce!”
Dongfang Zhan’s heart stirred with emotion.
If the Southern Summer King wanted to attack the War Hound Plains thirty years ago, Dongfang Zhan would have stopped him because the nation’s strength was not enough to stir up the prairies.
But now the Southern Summer Country had already become stronger and the Calm Martial Ruler had always planned to head north.
This generation’s Southern Summer King attacking the War Hounds was a sure thing, but only the time was unclear. It could be ten years later or even twenty years later.
This was the most powerful and oldest general in the Southern Summer Country, but he had already passed his prime, slowly becoming an old man. His greatest regret in life was that he had commanded the frontline fortress and guarded against the War Hounds for over fifty years, but he had never led an army to attack them. He truly did not have much time left.
Dongfang Zhan’s greatest hope was to lead an army up north. To an old general of the Southern Summer Country, it was better to die in the War Hound Plains than to go home.
Now that such a great chance had appeared, how could Dongfang Zhan not be pleasantly surprised?
Although every blood cell in this old general’s body was filled with a hope for a battle, this old general had been through the vicissitudes of life and fame was never something he chased after. Perhaps he was not as strong as the Calm Martial Ruler and was not as skilled in strategy, but after facing the War Hounds Tribe for over fifty years, there was no one in the Southern Summer Country that understood these mysterious prairies better than him.
The War Hound Plains was covered in a layer of dense fog and no one could see its true strength. Although the Southern Summer Country became stronger, it was still only a small kingdom.
Even the previous Great Summer Country was destroyed.
Was the Southern Summer Country truly prepared to counterattack?
Gu Qianqiu was also an insightful old man. When he saw Dongfang Zhan not saying a word, he naturally knew of the contradictions he had deep down. With a faint smile, he said, “Concerning Miracle Commerce, there are too many secrets and some things cannot be revealed right now. I think when the time comes, my king will naturally tell you of them. I will simply tell you the goal of our trip this time!”
The secret was naturally the Source Energy Weapons.
This was the greatest hope for the Southern Summer Country in this battle, but because it was an ultimate trump card, it was not convenient to reveal it to the public. Without the Southern Summer King’s permission, he couldn’t speak of it.
Gu Qianqiu cleared his throat and said, “Miracle Commerce is bringing a new technology to the frontlines, one that can instantly send messages…..”
When Gu Qianqiu finished explaining.
Dongfang Zhan’s entire person was stunned.
Is this true? Was there really such a wonderful piece of technology in this world?!
If Miracle Commerce could achieve this, this information transferring technology would bring an enormous boost to the frontline battle strength. Not only would it decrease each battle’s failure rate, it would also ensure that more soldiers survive each fight!
Dongfang Zhan clearly knew in his heart that there was no so called military tactics in this world. Military tactics just meant using time differences, difference in amount of information, and guessing at each other’s intentions.
If a fast speed information system could be established, each reconnaissance point and scout could report back to the fortress at any moment and the frontline fortress could instantly send information back to Imperial City. This would create a high speed reaction information system.
This would reduce the probability of failure to a minimum!
Even the most incompetent military officer would be able to control the situation!
Miracle Commerce had brought canned foods and now even this precious information transfer system to the frontlines.
These two different items could save countless soldiers’ lives. To the soldier valuing Dongfang Zhan, Chu Tian could simply be described with the word great!
Chu Tian said with a faint smile, “Old general, can we go in now? You have to know, a single second stalled means the equipment will be finished a single second later!”
Dongfang Zhan was already filled with admiration for Chu Tian, “Forgive this old soldier’s offense. Please come in, please come in!”
The iron city was not very big and the walls were tightly enclosed, only having two doors. There were battle lanes on the right and left of the iron fortress because there were two layers to the wall, with a single long channel in between the two layers. This channel would allow soldiers to pass through, connecting the five fortresses, allowing for quick movement, resisting the War Hounds cavalry from different positions.
Five fortresses.
A thousand mile long wall.
Six hundred thousand elite soldiers forming a single platoon.
The Southern Summer Country used several dozen years to complete this large projects, using the entire nation’s power in the past. Chu Tian gave a few glances when he entered the wall, but he immediately gave orders to Gu Qianqiu and the others. They immediately began to build the Magnetic Sound Tower, the Magnetic Image Tower, and the Ultra Wave Transmission Tower.
Chu Tian planned on making special broadcast stations and speakers, so they would not need to use a primitive bonfire system at critical moments. Dongfang Zhan would create a special communication department which could broadcast detailed orders to different armies in different locations. There could even be an external broadcast outpost that specifies in sending out orders and all the armies on the outside would need to bring a portable Magnetic Sound Device, allowing them to receive information from base.
When Dongfang Zhan learned this series of usages, his beard almost fell down from trembling.
He immediately patted his chest in reassurance, saying that anything that he would require during this period, this old soldier would provide. He would use his all to support Chu Tian. Other than this, Dongfang Zhan also gave Chu Tian a token. With this token in hand, no one would dare stop Chu Tian over any matters he wanted to do.
The curtain of night gradually fell.
Miracle Commerce began working.
The Southern Summer King stood on a watch tower alone, looking into the northern distance with bright glowing eyes.
With the stars filling the sky and the ground covered in deep darkness, it was like a limitless ocean. Gales of wind raged like it had not stopped for a thousand years, singing of legends one after the other.
The Southern Summer King was filled with hope.
He admitted that he was not an outstanding king.
But that did not mean that he couldn’t become a great king.
Whether it was the outstanding first generation Southern Summer King, or the skilled kings that came after him, there was not a single one that could come this close to this land like him.
The dreams of countless generations of kings were about to be achieved by this king’s hands!
Even if this king was mediocre, he would still be remembered in history!
The Southern Summer King was feeling more and more excited. If he could turn the Southern Summer Country back into the Great Summer Country, what kind of achievement would that be? The Dongfang Family would be sung of by poets for many generations. At least in this corner of the continent, he would become a legend!
A series of gentle coughs sounded at this moment.
The Southern Summer King’s fantasy was disrupted and he felt a bit dissatisfied. When he turned around, his dissatisfaction instantly disappeared as he said with a smile, “Old uncle, do you have business with this king this late at night?”
Dongfang Zhan’s tall, strong, and old body slowly came over, “This old soldier wanted to give my king a bit of advice.”
The Southern Summer King was a bit stunned, “What matter needs to be discussed in secret like this?”
Dongfang Zhan was silent for a few seconds, “Wang Tianlong, I’m afraid he can’t be used!”
“Ah?” The Southern Summer King was very surprised, “General Wang has many merits and even the Calm Martial Ruler has praised him. This king has already titled him the Heroic Martial Marquis, so why does old uncle say he can’t be used?”
Dongfang Zhan gave a sigh, “The Calm Martial Ruler is skilled in battle, but he doesn’t understand people. Moreover, the Calm Martial Ruler is the commander in chief, he rarely contacts a young general like Wang Tianlong. This old soldier is not the same, although my eyes have faded, being with a person for ten years is enough to see through that person.”
The Southern Summer King knit his brows, “Wang Tianlong is the most outstanding general of the younger generation. He is calm and humble, never taking undeserved credit. Is this not enough to be called a good person?”
Dongfang Zhan said, “Not caring about small merit, one either has to be like this old soldier, not having any interests or they would have a large ambition and aspirations. This old soldier feels Wang Tianlong is the latter. If we let this person become the frontlines marshal, I’m afraid…..”
The Calm Martial Ruler cut him off, “Does old uncle have evidence for these words?”
“I don’t.”
“Then who is suited to take over as the frontlines marshal after old uncle?”
“This is the point I’m the most worried about, there is no one amongst the Southern Summer younger generation that has the talent for this, but now it isn’t the same. With Chu Tian and Miracle Commerce’s technology, the frontline marshal does not need to be very talented.”
The Southern Summer King was a bit dissatisfied with this.
What kind of words were these?!
Should they find a mediocre person and let him command the wall’s regiment? Could this old general be confused with age!
Dongfang Zhan felt the Southern Summer King’s discontentment and quickly emphasized, “This old soldier is someone that is never jealous of the talented. If Wang Tianlong could really be used, this old soldier would immediately abdicate to give him the position, but this person…..”
The Southern Summer King gave a laugh, “Alright, alright, old uncle is too worried. General Wang is calm, does not claim undeserved credit, and humble. Although he has some scruples with old uncle, he is still considered a good general. With how the Southern Summer Country chooses people, how could this king not use him? As for the position of frontline marshal, old uncle is still strong, so you can remain for another ten years. There is nothing to worry about!”
Dongfang Zhan started to speak, but then hesitated.
The Southern Summer King cut him off, “This king is feeling tired and old uncle should rest soon too. Tomorrow you will inspect the fortress with this king, thanking the soldiers and inspiring morale. We’ll speak of this matter again after the war.”
After saying this, the Southern Summer King left.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 318: Sudden situation
Chapter 318: Sudden situation
Over the next few days.
The Southern Summer King began the inspection.
In the frontline fortress, there were over six hundred thousand soldiers stationed there with one hundred thousand being cavalry soldiers. Every single person that was stationed in the frontline fortress was an elite of the Southern Summer Country.
The Southern Summer King’s personal inspection quickly filled the soldiers with cheers. The Southern Summer King had been very generous this time, giving out large amounts of money, meat, and wine, as well as presenting rewards to the various officers. This was to promote morale in preparation for the future northern expedition.
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu were both busy at work.
The Magnetic Sound Tower, the Magnetic Image Tower, and the Ultra Wave Signal Transfer Tower took a single week to finish. Since this place was not far from Imperial City, once the three towers were created, the signal could already be transmitted.
While everyone was busy, the little fox was feeling very bored, so it went around by itself.
It slipped up onto the highest watchtower, sitting on the high up peak, licking its fur. It curled itself up into a ball as it looked into the distance with immense boredom.
The fox felt that this place was too boring. There was nothing to eat or play with. It did not know why its master had brought it here, but it was a good thing that it had stored a lot of food in its stomach.
The little fox rubbed its stomach to spit out a pill bottle which was filled with Sacred Grade Pills. It just ate them while lazing around, swallowing them like jelly beans. It threw those Sacred Pills that couldn’t even be bought with money into its mouth and enjoyed the bourgeois life that belonged to this little fox.
If Chu Tian were to see this scene, it was impossible for him not to beat him. This was simply a wastrel!
The little fox finished off the bottle of Sacred Pills and only felt half full, but he did not continue eating. Its master had not provided food for it in a long time and although it had a lot stored in its stomach, it had to save some for later or else it would end up with an empty stomach.
The little fox thought of something and spat out a round object, holding it in both claws as it examined it. This thing looked to be a top grade white jade ball the colour of lamb fat, very smooth and clear, while also releasing waves of a mysterious energy. When the little fox turned the jade ball over, a jet black pupil appeared in front of it, like it had been staring at it the entire time.
Instantly an immense pressure was released which was enough to break the spirit of normal beings!
This was an eyeball, but more accurately, the eyeball of an ancient god!
The little fox had risked its life in Central State’s Trial Tower swallowing it. In the past few months, the little fox had been swallowing its energy, using it for its own growth. The majority of the power had been used to refine it.
The eyeball was several times larger than the little fox at first, but now it was only a third of the size of the little fox, but it was still two-three times bigger than a normal person’s eyeball.
This damn eyeball had actually consumed that much energy. If that energy was used by the little fox to grow, it would have had the ability to instantly kill its master already.
It hoped that this item was easy to use!
The little fox held the eyeball high up as it blew onto it. This eyeball seemed like it was being controlled by an ancient clan’s secret technique and instantly flew up, flying dozens of meters into the air. The little fox closed its eyes and connected its Divine Sense into the eyeball. It saw the ancient god’s eyeball that had already been glazed over suddenly recover as the pupil came into focus.
When the little fox inserted its Divine Sense into the eyeball and had it released once again, it was like sound going into a loudspeaker, being amplified several tens of thousands of times. In an instant, the image of the entire iron wall fortress appeared in the little fox’s mind.
This field of view was a “god’s view” or it could be called a “3D view”. A more popular method of addressing it was Divine Sense view which was not something the naked eye could compare to. The entire complex structure of the iron fortress had appeared inside the little fox’s mind.
Every secret room, every warehouse, every soldier, and every corner.
All matters big and small appeared in full view. The secret weapons stored in the secret rooms, the delicious items in the warehouses, the positions of the soldiers and secret sentries, and even the nets set up in the corners, they were all clearly seen by the little fox.
The little fox revealed a grin.
This eyeball was very easy to use. With it, it would no longer need to fear finding delicious things.
The little fox decided to test out the eyeball’s distance, so it looked north because of this. A wave of Divine Sense was released, crossing a distance of several hundred miles, falling onto a position in the prairies.
The little fox realized the special point of this divine eyeball, it functioned just like a searchlight. It could cross several hundred miles of distance, but only the area within its range would be illuminated. This also meant that other than this area, whether it was front, back, or to the sides, they were all blind spots.
The only way to illuminate an area was to change the field of view.
The further the distance, the smaller the view range and the more blurrier the things inside are. For example, looking at the prairie several hundred miles away, whether it was the range or the clarity, they were all far from when it used the eyeball on the iron fortress.
This was probably related to the strength of its Divine Sense.
The little fox’s Divine Sense was not strong enough. If it could raise the level of its Divine Sense, even if it looked at something tens of thousands of miles away, the little fox would be able to clearly see it.
Easy to use!
Not bad!
The little fox was very satisfied with the effects of the divine eyeball. It moved the range and looked over the prairies. Those flying and walking beast moving on the prairies were all clearly seen by the little fox, but they were not aware of it at all.
The little fox played for a while before feeling a bit tired. It should be because it used too much Divine Sense. When it was prepared to put away the divine eyeball.
Suddenly!
The little fox stood up.
Yi, what is this!
In the little fox’s line of sight, a large group suddenly appeared that was black and dense as lake water. It was of an enormous scale with rhinos running, giant shapes within, and flags waving. Although this formation was chaotic, the scale was still gigantic.
This is bad!
The little fox put away the eyeball and suddenly turned into gray mist. After several lightning fast teleportations, it arrived on Chu Tian’s shoulder in an instant. It used its claws to grab Chu Tian’s clothes, using its claws to draw out the scene it had just saw.
Meng Qingwu was by Chu Tian’s side. She had rarely ever seen the little fox with this kind of appearance, “What does it want to say?”
Chu Tian knit his brows and spoke in an uncertain voice, “It said that it had discovered a large scale army that is currently charging in our direction.”
“War Hounds army?”
“It should be!”
“Are you sure you didn’t see wrong?” Chu Tian carefully asked the little fox again, “How many enemies are there?”
The little fox gave a strong nod and used its claw to vigorously draw a circle, showing that the formation was very, very big. Then it pointed south, signifying that they should escape!
Meng Qingwu’s nerves became very tense, “Chu Tian, what do you think?”
“This little fellow usually isn’t reliable, but it wouldn’t lie in crucial situations.” Chu Tian’s face turned serious, “I’m afraid it’s true!”
Meng Qingwu was shocked and nervous.
This was completely unreasonable!
The War Hounds Tribe had already sent a four hundred thousand large army into Cang State!
To the various tribes of the War Hounds Tribes, this four hundred thousand large army was already a hard to muster army. How could they possibly send another one into the Imperial Region? It had to be known, the Imperial Region’s defenses were several times stronger than Cang State, so it was very difficult for the War Hounds to penetrate into the Imperial Region!
Could the War Hounds have already been unified?
Even if several tribes unite as one, it would be hard to cross these large city walls. After sending four hundred thousand soldiers to Cang State, how many people could they still send to attack the Imperial Region? Moveover, since they want to attack the Imperial Region, why did they need to send a portion to Cang State? Wouldn’t it be better to attack together?
Even if Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu did not understand war, they still had basic knowledge. The five frontline fortresses had six hundred thousand soldiers who were all elites of the Southern Summer Country. The War Hounds Tribe needed to send a higher amount of elites to even threaten the situation here.
The War Hounds Tribe were in a precarious situation. The War Hounds did not store many grains, so it was impossible for them to raise an army of a million!
No matter what, the matter of the War Hounds sudden surprise attack was a fact and this matter needed to be reported to the Southern Summer King and Dongfang Zhan. The frontline fortress had to prepare themselves ahead of time.
Chu Tian immediately went to find the Southern Summer King.
“What?!”
The Southern Summer King had just finished inspecting the five fortresses and was currently drinking tea in Dongfang Zhan’s office. When he heard this news, the teacup immediately fell down and shattered.
“The War Hounds want to surprise attack the Imperial Region?” The Southern Summer King was enraged, “Good, since they dare send themselves to death, then we’ll let them taste how strong our Southern Summer’s fortress garrison is! Dongfang Zhan, immediately prepare for battle!”
Dongfang Zhan did not need explanations.
Dongfang Zhan already felt that this was strange. Lately, there had been no reports from the scout outposts on the prairie, which was something that should not happen. Moreover, there has not been a single word from the scouts the Calm Martial Ruler placed in the prairies.
These were all clear signs that something had happened!
When the bells resounded in the fortress, all the soldiers within were mobilized. Several tens of thousands of soldiers entered firing slits and various crossbow carriages were prepared. The frontline fortress needed to deal with enemy attacks frequently, so they had already developed lightning fast reactive speeds.
Not to mention the fact that the little fox noticed the War Hounds army beforehand, giving them at least an extra two hours of time to prepare. This was enough to prepare any kind of defenses.
“The battlefield will be dangerous. For my king’s safety, my king should immediately be escorted back to Imperial City by the griffin knights!”
“Now that the entire frontline army knows that this king is here, but this king escaped when a large amount of enemies come, wouldn’t that destroy the army’s morale? Where would my face as the Southern Summer King go!” The Southern Summer King was not weak, “This king will personally watch over today’s battle, fighting against the War Hounds with the frontline soldiers!”
Although Dongfang Zhan wanted to advise him otherwise, but if the Southern Summer King did leave now, it would affect the king’s prestige.
The Southern Summer King was after all a True Spirit Expert. He could fight against a thousand cavalry by himself, so keeping himself safe was not an issue. Not to mention the fact that he has had a unit of powerful griffin knights guarding him. As well, with the enemy close by, evacuating was not considered safer than staying in the fortress.
Fine!
The war was more important!
Dongfang Zhan immediately began to deploy the troops!
When the iron fortress had made all their battle preparations.
Earth shattering drums came from the horizon. It was like thunder coming from storm clouds and made people feel very restrained. The War Hounds Tribe members were too many, stretching out over the prairies. From head to tail, they covered several miles, with their troops reaching the seven-eight hundred thousand mark!
When they saw the scale of the enemy, even Dongfang Zhan’s heart was filled with shock.
A kind of unlucky premonition suddenly enveloped the frontline fortress.
Four hundred thousand invested in Cang State and eight hundred thousand sent in the Imperial Region.
These two armies added up to a total of one million and two hundred thousand people!
A one million and two hundred thousand army was enough to bring great danger to the frontline fort, so why did the War Hounds Tribe send four hundred thousand to Cang State? There was only one reason, the War Hounds Tribe thought eight hundred thousand was enough to attack the Imperial Region!
That’s right!
Not attack the fortress, but attacking the Imperial Region!
The six hundred thousand soldiers in the frontline fortress was for guarding against a portion of the enemy and Imperial City could quickly send reinforcements which was namely the Storm Cavalry. If it was an urgent situation, the Calm Martial Ruler could lead the Storm Cavalry to provide support.
The goal of the War Hounds attacking Cang State was not to attack Cang State City or even to destroy the breeding farms. They just simply wanted to lure the tiger from its mountain!
In the entire Southern Summer Country, the only one the War Hounds feared was the Calm Martial Ruler.
There was a total of five hundred cavalry soldiers in the northern Southern Summer Country, with a hundred thousand stationed at the iron wall, two hundred thousand in Cang State, and two hundred thousand in Imperial City. These five hundred thousand soldiers reacted very quickly, being able to provide reinforcement no matter where the attack was. This was what the War Hounds were most worried about.
When the War Hounds attacked Cang State, the Calm Martial Ruler left with Imperial City’s Storm Cavalry for Cang State. Combined with the two hundred thousand cavalry in Cang State, they annihilated the four hundred thousand War Hound cavalry.
The War Hounds Tribe used four hundred thousand cavalry to tie down the Calm Martial Ruler and four hundred thousand Southern Summer cavalry!
With the two quick reacting forces unable to leave and the strongest Southern Summer general, the Calm Martial Ruler being tied down, the War Hounds’ goal had been achieved.
With the four hundred thousand cavalry being trapped in Cang State, the frontline fortress could not receive any timely support and the War Hounds now had ten days. They would use those ten days to break through the fortress and enter into the Imperial Region!
When Dongfang Zhan understood the War Hounds Tribe’s intentions, that deep unsettled feeling became even stronger. Dongfang Zhan had fought the War Hounds for over fifty years and this kind of strategy was impossible to appear in the War Hounds who were lax in discipline. For this kind of unusual behaviour, how could one not be shocked?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 319: The War Hounds attack
Chapter 319: The War Hounds attack
What kind of changes occurred on the War Hound Plains? The War Hounds ten great tribes had populations of four-five million people, but with constant internal strife, they suffered heavy losses to their elites. How could they have raised a million men army?
Although the War Hounds citizens were all soldiers, to attack the Southern Summer Country, normal soldiers could not be used and only elites of one out of ten would do. Not to mention a single tribe being able to take out an army of a million, even if they did take it out, how could a single tribe initiate a war of this scale?
The only possibility was an allied army!
The War Hounds ten great tribes were once again in an alliance!
The strange part of this alliance was that it seemed like it was completed in a single night. The War Hounds that had been previously attacking each other suddenly reconciled with each other and now worked to take over the Southern Summer Country. The Southern Summer Country was not prepared at all.
Where did the War Hounds receive this confidence?
They were no longer the previous Great Hound Kingdom.
Did they really think they could capture the frontline forts with just seven-eight hundred thousand soldiers?
The Southern Summer frontline fortress did only have six hundred thousand soldiers, but whether it was equipment, weapons, soldier quality, commander ability, or material reserves, they were all things the War Hounds Tribe could not compare to. Not the mention the grand iron walled city, this was a solid fortress that could not be penetrated!
The War Hounds’ individual soldier’s strength was not bad and they did not fear death, but unless they had twice the quantity, they did not have a way of fighting. Even if they did have twice the quantity, it is not certain the War Hounds could charge through the Southern Summer barrier.
Let alone a seven-eight hundred thousand army that seemed to be in disarray?
Of course, no matter what ideas the War Hounds had and what kind of trump card they possessed, it was not important at this moment. The facts were in front of their eyes, this is an once in a hundred year large war!
The Southern Summer Country did not know what changed in the War Hound Plains, but the current Southern Summer Country was not the previous Southern Summer Country. Only the most elite soldiers were stationed in the frontline fortress and it was definitely enough to stop the War Hounds with this battle strength!
Dongfang Zhan personally ascended the watchtower to supervise the battle, “All troops, prepare!”
The Southern Summer soldiers pulled back their bows with each arrow having a talisman attached to it. When the arrows were pulled back, the talismans were activated and ice, fire, lightning, and various types of energy were released from the talismans attached to the arrows. This was a grand sight that one could not easily forget.
The War Hounds surged forward like a tidal wave, but when they were about to enter the range of the arrows, they suddenly began to slow down. They actually entered into a confrontation state with the Southern Summer fortress.
What was happening?
Meng Qingwu was very confused when she saw this. The War Hounds army’s momentum was very threatening, so why didn’t they continue this into an attack? When they came this close, they only called out curses, but there was not a single horn signalling to attack.
Chu Tian was carefully observing the War Hounds formation.
These fellow looked like a disorganized crew. They were mainly composed of cavalry, with various different mounts, with most of their mounts being giant beasts. There were lions, tigers, warhorses, and etc., even having people riding wolves and lizards, making it look very strange in general. Their equipment were very simple and although their formation was grand, it looked very loose.
Only the quantity was too shocking!
With the dense sea of people on the prairies, it was impossible to see the front and back, one could only see the various coloured flags swaying. Various drums, horns, shouts, and roars resounded through the air, becoming the sound of the world.
The most eye catching parts of this army were the few incomparably giant monsters in formation.
There was one that looked very much like a large gorilla, but it had a much fiercer appearance. Its skin was ash grey like it was made of stone, it had a big and round face, four thick limbs, and its height reached close to forty meters. Its head and chest were all covered in layers of thick armour and it had several chains attached to it, with a giant bamboo basket attached to its back which was filled with War Hounds soldiers.
The War Hounds did not have any siege machines, so how would they attack the fifty meter tall city walls?
This monster with a gigantic build was the War Hounds’ siege machine!
Normal arrows did not have any method of hurting it and even those heavy crossbows would only produce flesh wounds. They could directly throw several heavy boulders into the city and could also carry the War Hounds soldiers in the baskets into the city.
The Southern Summer King gave a few disdainful cold laughs, “After a hundred years, the War Hounds have made no progress at all! This motley crew, even if you could double your quantity, you want to attack the Southern Summer Country depending on them? What a joke! This should be the greatest strength the War Hound Plains can send out. Once this battle exterminates them, the Southern Summer Country can sweep through the War Hound Plains unstopped!”
Although his words were like this.
The War Hounds Tribe could not be underestimated.
The Spirit Beasts did not fear death and would wildly charge forward when heading into battle, so this loose formation could not be looked down on. There were many experts in the War Hounds Tribe’s hands and there were frequently some unknown Spirit Beasts that were experts of the 8th and 9th Awakened Soul Layer, so one could not be careless dealing with these fellows.
Meng Qingwu asked, “Why are they not attacking?”
Gu Qianqiu said with a serious expression, “This old man thinks they are waiting for air support.”
What air support? Meng Qingwu had just asked this in her heart when a terrifying screech suddenly came from the sky, like it was being torn apart. Several dozen giant demon beasts that were several feet long were leading thousands of ordinary demon beasts, falling like meteors at the fortress. It was like a dark cloud falling down on the walls.
These giant demon beasts were giant vultures, with each one carrying around six-seven hundred War Hounds experts and they were just being used as transportation tools at this moment. There were quite a few normal War Hounds in the air, riding all sorts of strange demon beasts, being escorted by the giant vultures.
This was the so called air support?
The War Hounds also had an air army?
The frontline fortress’ thick walls were very high and although there were siege beasts, it was very hard to approach. Then they should first use the airborne beasts to send a group of elites down first. Even if they couldn’t open the fortress, they would at least disrupt the Southern Summer army. In this kind of situation, it would increase the chance of success for the ground army.
This did not count as any kind of tactics. The War Hounds had been fighting with the Southern Summer Country for many years, so they did know a few tricks to attacking cities. From this point alone, one could tell that they were fully prepared for this fight. With several hundred thousand normal soldiers, they had prepared at least twenty thousand airborne soldiers!
Dongfang Zhan’s expression sunk, “Fire!”
When the War Hounds airborne soldiers were prepared to attack.
A dense sea of arrows was released from the city walls!
Shua, shua, shua, shua!
Each arrow was covered in the light of spirit energy, flying out with accuracy and shocking speed. Each arrow hit the giant beast bodies with a powerful might which the demon beasts could not stop with their defenses. When these arrows pierced into their feathers and flesh, talismans on the shafts of the arrows were activated.
Peng, peng, peng!
Looking into the sky from the fortress.
The bodies of these demons beasts exploded, causing endless blood, feathers, and pieces of meat to rain down from the sky. An ear grating sound penetrated into the heavens.
Dongfang Zhan waved the flag high up, “Continue shooting arrows!”
The War Hounds airborne army had already approached at this time and a War Hounds commander on the back of black hawk stood up. Releasing his source spirit, it changed into six spiritual wolf soldiers, parrying the rain of arrows for the mount. He raised the blade in his hand high up and released a resonating roar!
“Kill!”
“Kill all humans!”
“For the War Hounds!”
Chu Tian said in a surprised voice when he saw this person, “Nuo Luo?”
Meng Qingwu was very surprised, “You recognize this person?”
Chu Tian explained, “He was the War Hounds expert I met in the Scarlet Swamp. He is someone in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer with a very powerful strength!”
Meng Qingwu’s heart was very heavy.
A peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert actually joined this death squad. It could be imagined how determined the War Hounds were this time.
Although they met the fortress’ fierce resistance, the War Hounds Tribe was fearless. There was a group that successfully approached and quickly landed on the fortress.
This did not mean that they could attack.
The iron walls were all sealed and ever if they attacked the top, there were several iron nets that covering the top of the walls with sharp thorns adorning their surface. The iron fortress’ archers were mainly shooting from the windows or being deployed to different places in the corridors.
How could such an important fortress not consider air defenses?
The War Hounds air attack brought quite a bit of trouble, but it was impossible for them to break through the fortress with this. The Southern Summer troops continued firing arrows and countless giant hawks, giant vultures, and War Hounds members fell down like raindrops. Some of them directly fell over the battlefield, falling onto the sharp nets and were cut into a thousand pieces, turning into a pile of flesh on walls.
The Southern Summer army was very methodical.
The entire army focused on fighting from inside and the War Hounds on the outside could not reach them.
However, at this time, a giant vulture that was filled with arrows suddenly engaged in a brave charge, landing right in the middle of two walls. It used its giant claws to rip the iron net and although it was killed by the arrows fired in the end, it had created a breach!
“Roar, roar!”
Several hundred War Hounds warriors jumped down from the wing and fell down into the iron wall.
“This is bad, the War Hounds have come in!”
“Kill! Stop them, stop them!”
Several thousand Southern Summer soldiers entered the pathway, attacking from both sides. These suicidal War Hounds soldiers were all elites and although they knew they were about to die, they were all fierce beyond imagination. They caused the Southern Summer soldiers twice the amount of casualties.
Wu, wu!
The War Hounds army sounded the horn to attack!
That dense, black army suddenly began to charge at the fortress, just like an imposing black wave, trying to rip the city to pieces. The War Hounds airborne troops had attracted quite a bit of firepower, so it was the right time for the War Hounds army to attack.
This kind of pressure was too terrifying.
The heaven and earth trembled and the entire fortress shook, with wild sounds of killing being heard from every direction. This was a war between countries?
Meng Qingwu had never seen such a fierce battle before, so this was a large shock to her, causing her face to turn pale white. On such a large battlefield, a single person’s strength had too little effect.
Chu Tian comforted her, “Don’t worry, we will win!”
“Damn! Damn War Hounds!” The Southern Summer King found that the fortress was filled with War Hounds air troops and immediately flew into a rage. He ordered the griffin knights to the side, “What are you all still doing? Quickly block the War Hounds’ air troops!”
The griffin knights platoon leader had a face of hesitation, “But, your majesty…..”
The Southern Summer King revealed a terrifying aura, “Does this king need your protection? Do you not see the Southern Summer soldiers fighting a bloody battle? Can the glorious palace knights like you coldly watch from the side like this?”
“Yes!” The griffin knight leader waved his hand, “Go, attack the War Hounds!”
Several hundred griffin knights soared out on their griffins, charging out of the iron fortress’ corridors. These royal knights were all Illustrious Soul Realm experts and although there were not many of them, the Southern Summer army felt a lot of pressure being relieved by them joining the fight!
The Southern Summer King walked in front of Chu Tian, Meng Qingwu, and Gu Qianqiu, “Two great scholars and miss Meng Qingwu, you will immediately head for a safe place.”
Gu Qianqiu knit his brows, “Your majesty is not retreating, so how could this old man leave?”
“This is an order!” The Southern Summer King said in a severe voice, “You scholars have your scholars stage, a scholar’s blood cannot be shed on the battlefield! Go!”
The Southern Summer King had already made his decision.
He would personally join the battle!
On this large scale battlefield, although a trivial True Spirit Realm expert could not play a decisive role, the Southern Summer King’s strength was enough to be a deterrent to the War Hounds. If the king were to personally head out, it would be a large morale increase to the soldiers.
Gu Qianqiu did not even have time to speak.
Chu Tian’s Divine Sense felt something and he immediately shouted, “Be careful of the window!”
Hong!
The iron built window was hit by an explosion and a large amount of arrows flew into the room. Several dozen figures tightly followed these arrows, dashing at where they were currently standing.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 320: Crisis
Chapter 320: Crisis
The moment of the War Hounds Tribe’s sneak attack.
Chu Tian’s feet jumped back and he used his sword to slash down all the arrows. Then he pulled Meng Qingwu into a safe corner.
“They are attacking.” Chu Tian pulled out a treasure sword from his gourd space for Meng Qingwu, “Carefully defend yourself.”
Meng Qingwu took the sword and nodded.
The Southern Summer King released a roar of rage at this moment.
“Overconfident things, you want dare to assassinate this king?!”
A vast wave of spirit energy suddenly formed into a giant shield and all the hidden weapons falling onto the shields shattered to pieces. This source spirit released a strong pressure when it was summoned, making the mounts of the War Hounds elites lose their mind, almost running away in terror.
The Southern Summer King was very confident, but he had reason to be confident.
A True Spirit Realm expert was a peak expert whether it was a small kingdom or a large kingdom, normal people could not go against them at all. So, even if the griffin knights were not by the Southern Summer King’s side, he did not have a problem guarding himself.
Several dozen agile figures jumped out like crossbow bolts, coming from the broken window. They were very quick and had the protection of source spirits, clearly being Awakened Soul Realm experts.
The Southern Summer King’s aura made them feel very shocked.
The War Hounds were clearly surprised since they never thought that they would meet such a terrifying person here. However, fear and hesitation was the most fatal thing, so even when they were faced with such a strong enemy, they did not have any hesitation. When the weapons used fell to the ground, they immediately surrounded the strongest person, the Southern Summer King.
“Cowards!”
Gu Qianqiu sent out a palm and under that powerful strike, the War Hounds elite’s armour and helmet were shattered. They slammed into the broken window and fell down into a pile of flesh.
When Chu Tian blocked a blade glow aimed at him, Meng Qingwu used this chance to stab her sword into the chest of a War Hounds Tribe member, instantly piercing their armour and chest. Blood sprayed all over Meng Qingwu, making her unable to not feel a wave of disgust.
“Young miss, not bad!”
Chu Tian never thought that an usually calm person like Meng Qingwu would be able to kill someone so ruthlessly. It was a pity that the young miss did not have talent for fighting. Her Heavenly Book Source Spirit could allow her to become a peak scholar, but it did not have any means of making her a formidable warrior.
Meng Qingwu’s face turned white as she scratched the blood on her clothes, but she found that scratching it made the stain bigger. In the end, she didn’t care about it anymore, “There are more and more enemies, you still have the mood to tease me? Why aren’t you making a move yet!”
Chu Tian gave a carefree laugh, “I don’t think it is our turn.”
Meng Qingwu could not understand what Chu Tian was saying.
She only saw the Southern Summer King’s robe float up. The source spirit condensed as a shield instantly turned into several dozen spears that shot out. It went at a speed that the War Hounds elites could not clearly see and they could only see a streak of light piercing through their bodies. That brutal strength had completely crushed their bodies.
Meng Qingwu was very shocked. Several dozen Awakened Soul Cultivators were all instantly killed. Was this the Southern Summer King’s strength?
“True Spirit Realm expert? Quickly retreat!”
The few surviving War Hounds experts all lost their courage. They had many Void Soul Realm cultivators in the 2nd and 3rd Awakened Soul Layer and even the strongest person was only in the Illustrious Soul Realm. Their strength was considered good for this small kingdom battlefield, but how could they go against a True Spirit Realm expert?
Before these people could even take a few steps.
A figure suddenly appeared in the corridor with a long spear in hand that swept out like lightning. The War Hounds elites did not even have time to run before they were ripped apart by this long spear!
“This subordinate has arrived late, I ask your majesty for forgiveness!”
Wang Tianlong was wielding a bloody spear and his armour was covered in blood, clearly he had killed his way here. Wang Tianlong had four-five Southern Summer high level generals behind him, all wearing heavy armour with the Battle Dragon Army symbol on it.
The Southern Summer King nodded, “General Wang has come right on time. You can charge out with this king and we’ll kill the War Hounds together!”
“No!” Wang Tianlong knelt down on one knee and said with an anxious expression, “My king, the battle situation is very dangerous, the enemy has sent too many experts this time. I ask my king to think of Southern Summer’s situation and first retreat to a safe place!”
The Southern Summer King was very dissatisfied, “You….”
Before he could say anything.
Wang Tianlong suddenly gripped his spear and a hard to detect killing intent appeared in his deep eyes.
This detail was caught by Chu Tian’s keen senses and his face fell as he shouted, “Be careful!”
It seemed very detailed, but it happened in an instant. The kneeling Wang Tianlong suddenly stepped down with his right foot and the strength that he had been saving for a long time suddenly exploded on the floor. The long spear in his right hand bloomed with a cold glow as the spearhead stabbed out at the Southern Summer King’s forehead.
Too sudden!
With this sudden moment, although Chu Tian had given a warning, the Southern Summer King did not have his guard up, so he did not have time to gather enough strength, only using his conditioned reflexes to grab the spear. The Southern Summer King’s strength was very deep and with this grip on the spear, no matter how much strength Wang Tianlong used, it would not move an inch.
Wang Tianlong already expected this.
When the spear had been grabbed, he decisively let go of the spear. Slightly bending down and charging forward, a green dagger popped out his right armguard and he ruthlessly stabbed out.
The Southern Summer King felt a pain in his chest which was clearly the dagger entering his body. A burning sensation instantly spread as the Southern Summer King gave a furious roar, sending out a palm with his left hand. Wang Tianlong was sent into the iron wall with this powerful might, creating a large circle in the iron wall.
Gu Qianqiu angrily shouted, “Wang Tianlong, you rebel!”
The Southern Summer King’s face turned black as he pulled the dagger out of his chest. This dagger was clearly covered in poison and he could already feeling the toxins enter his body. If he had not moved to the side at the critical moment and allowed that dagger to pierce his heart, that one stab would have been enough to take his life!
The Southern Summer King spat out a mouthful of black blood as his face filled with disbelief, “You dare sneak attack this king!”
Wang Tianlong came out of the hole in the wall and he instantly changed into a different person. His face was no longer humble, but rather deep and sinister with a taunting smile. Because his flood dragon protected him, the Southern Summer King’s palm could not kill him and could at most cause him severe injuries.
“King? Are you worthy? Is your Dongfang Family worthy? My family is the king! You are just a traitor that usurped the throne!” Wang Tianlong broke out in cold laughter, “You think that by leaving behind my Great Summer Royal Clan’s bloodline, we would be grateful to your Dongfang Clan? That is a mistake, a grave mistake!”
Gu Qianqiu angrily scolded, “If it wasn’t for the Dongfang Family, then the Great Summer Country’s last piece of territory would have been lost! As for you, for your own selfishness, you actually colluded with the War Hounds! Do you know how the Great Summer Country was destroyed? You evil hearted dog that even the gods have abandoned!”
The Southern Summer King was filled with regret.
Dongfang Zhan, this experienced family elder had actually seen through Wang Tianlong, seeing that he had a terrifying ambition hidden deep within him. Although Dongfang Zhan did not know what Wang Tianglong was after, he knew that this kind of person was dangerous, so he warned the Southern Summer King.
If the Southern Summer King had listened to Dongfang Zhan’s warning and had his guard up against Wang Tianlong, Wang Tianlong would not have the chance to sneak attack him!
It was too late to say anything now.
“Since this is a mistake, this king will make up for this mistake today!”
The Dongfang Family’s Weapon Transformation Source Spirit was released once again. This source spirit could change into different forms, so it could react to different situations in different ways. The Southern Summer King turned it into a purple giant sword, chopping down with an earth shaking aura at Wang Tianlong.
The Southern Summer King was a True Spirit Realm Cultivator that was weaker than the Three Rulers, but the True Spirit Realm and the Awakened Soul Realm were two different concepts and this gap was not easily overcome. If this sword were to hit Wang Tianlong, Wang Tianlong’s defenses would be no use, killing him with a single slash!
Before the giant sword even arrived, the strong pressure made Wang Tianlong already unable to move.
The Southern Summer King angrily shouted, “Die!”
A general jumped out behind Wang Tianlong at this time and pulled out a long, black blade from his waist. He instantly appeared in front of Wang Tianlong and used this long, black blade to block the Southern Summer King’s sword which was as strong as lightning!
Even if the Southern Summer King had suffered a sneak attack, he was still a True Spirit Realm expert. If a person could block the Southern Summer King’s strike head on, that person had to be a True Spirit Realm expert!
The Southern Summer King took a few steps back and held his still bleeding chest. He felt the poison become stronger as he asked with a dark face, “Who are you?”
“Is your excellency the famous Southern Summer King?” This person took off his helmet, revealing himself to be a wolf tribe spirit beast, clearly being one of the War Hounds experts. He had monster like eyes and mysterious aura. He was wielding a long, black blade in his hand that was unadorned and seemed like it was made of stone, with a layer of black flames surrounding it, “Hell Song Tribe’s vice chief, Underworld Flame Blade, Malim!”
A War Hounds Tribe True Spirit Expert?
This was the newly emerging large tribe the Calm Martial Ruler had mentioned?
The Southern Summer King felt regret in this moment. The Calm Martial Ruler had mentioned this clan many times and that there might be problems with them, but the Southern Summer King never cared.
Dongfang Zhan, the Calm Martial Ruler, the two protective pillars of this country, this king has truly shamed you two!
Wang Tianlong could sneak the Hell Song Tribe’s vice chief Malim into the frontline fortress as a member of the Battle Dragon Army, this made the Southern Summer King’s heart skip a beat and he suddenly had a bad premonition.
Wang Tianlong was one of the vice commanders of the frontline fortress, the consequences would be unimaginable if he rebelled. Since he could bring one War Hounds expert into the fortress, he could also bring in many more War Hounds experts. There may even be an entire War Hounds army inside the fortress already.
Wang Tianlong was the Battle Dragon Army’s commander!
If Wang Tianlong was rebelling, even if the Battle Dragon Army itself did not revolt, at least the Earth Dragon Knights under him would change sides. Although there were only one-two thousand people, they were still a very strong army!
This is bad!
The fortress was in danger!
No matter how impenetrable the fortress was, that was only against external attacks. If the enemy were to appear inside the fortress, then would the fortress still be impregnable?
Whether it was the Imperial City cavalry or the Cang State cavalry, they could not come to the rescue right now.
Even if the Imperial City still had several hundred thousand soldiers, they were mainly heavy armour troops. Water in the distance could not put out a close fire!
“Stupid human king!” Malim raised the unadorned black blade and spoke with fluent human language, “You have been inflicted with the special poison the Hell Song Tribe has made for True Spirit Realm experts. You are doomed to die here and your death will be the beginning of the Southern Summer Country’s destruction.”
“In your dreams!”
“Even if you don’t admit it, the Southern Summer Country has thoroughly lost.” Malim coldly said, “The human race does not have any chance of winning, your death is already inevitable.”
This spirit beast was calm and collected, not like the style of the War Hounds Tribe at all. Although this True Spirit Realm expert was terrifying, the Southern Summer King had never heard his name before, so he could not understand this.
“Venerated envoy, that person is very important!” Wang Tianlong pointed at Chu Tian and said, “Please, you must capture him!”
The Southern Summer King suddenly put his hands together and a violent energy burst into the air, turning into a rune covered long spear that immediately clashed with the long, black blade Malim was holding. The moment the two weapons collided, there was no sound or explosions and the Southern Summer King had a strange feeling.
At the moment of the collision, it had actually all been absorbed.
This person’s weapon was like a bottomless black hole. It could suck in the Southern Summer King’s spirit energy and nullify the Southern Summer King’s attack.
Malim coldly said, “Leave the human king to me, you can deal with the others. Other than the one named Chu Tian, kill them all!”
Several people wearing the attire of the Battle Dragon Army took off their armours. They were revealed to be famous War Hounds experts, each one being existences in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
This is bad!
How did Chu Tian not see this?
This Malim’s personal strength was already a bit stronger than the Southern Summer King, not to mention the Southern Summer King had suffered a sneak attack, so it was certain he would lose. Other than the powerful Malim, the War Hounds side had five peak 9th Awakend Soul Layer experts as well as the rebel Wang Tianlong.
Six peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts!
Gu Qianqiu and the little fox could block one each at most, so this was a fight they did not have a chance to win. For matters to develop to this moment, this was something Chu Tian never would have imagined.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 321: Danger approaching
Chapter 321: Danger approaching
The two big True Spirit Round experts made their move and the spirit energy that surged forth almost tore the room to shreds.
Malim’s blade covered in black flames destroyed the Southern Summer King’s spear and took the opportunity to land a slash on the Southern Summer King. Although he transformed his source spirit into a defensive form, the strange black blade could absorb spirit energy. In the end, it released a strong power that sent the Southern Summer King flying.
“This is too boring!” Malim waved his black flame covered long blade a few times with a look of disappointment, “Why was there a need to use the poison? It would be better to have a direct fight. It’s a pity big brother would not listen to me, making this fight too boring.”
This insult was a great shame to the Southern Summer King, only the currently heavily injured Southern Summer King really could do nothing. With his current condition, he could not defeat Malim. Almost at the same moment the Southern Summer King was knocked back, Wang Tianlong brought the five War Hounds experts to attack Chu Tian.
Chu Tian shouted, “Fox!”
Of course the fox understood what it should do!
It raised its soul puppet high up and the little fox blew on it.
The Dragon Lizard Beast’s giant body almost instantly filled over half the room. A green glow came from its mouth that swept out at the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts. The Dragon Lizard Beast’s was not weak, so even these experts had to dodge this attack.
“Humph!”
Malim swept out with his black blade and the corrosive green light of the Dragon Lizard beast was actually split apart by the black blade, not having any use at all.
“Capture Chu Tian alive!”
The six experts attacked at the same time. Gu Qianqiu blocked one expert, but another expert launched a sneak attack on him, stabbing through Gu Qianqiu’s protective spirit energy with a halberd. That powerful energy caused him serious injuries.
Meng Qingwu’s heart sunk to the bottom of her chest.
It’s over!
The Southern Summer King and Gu Qianqiu did not have the ability to resist and Meng Qingwu and Chu Tian had weak cultivation bases, so they could not help. There was no reinforcements or any miracles, they could only see death no matter how they looked at it.
At this crucial moment, Chu Tian pulled out two submachine guns.
“Do you still remember these?”
“This is bad!”
Wang Tianlong’s expression changed as he quickly retreated. A large amount of red needles shot out like a violent storm, with the War Hounds experts being hit in abundance, letting out pitiful cries as they fell down. Each needle was covered in large amounts of poison and although it wouldn’t kill these experts, it would still make their bodies feel numb.
Malim saw this situation and a black flame was released from his black blade, blocking in front of them. The True Spirit Realm spirit energy was too strong and the level two Blood Yin Steel Needles could not penetrate it. There wasn’t a lot of ammo in the two guns in the first place.
Chu Tian knit his brows.
There was no other way like this!
This was the True Spirit Realm, an Awakened Soul Realm’s methods had no use against a True Spirit Realm expert. Only by consuming the True Spirit Realm expert’s spirit energy through continuous battle and fighting them when they were exhausted, there was no other way of fighting them.
Malim saw that Chu Tian had already used all his tricks and did not send out another attack, “Chu Tian, you have some skills. If you swear loyalty to the War Hounds, I can let you not die.”
“Alright!” Chu Tian gave a laugh, “You want me to join the War Hounds? Then I have a condition, kill Wang Tianlong!”
Wang Tianlong never thought Chu Tian would Chu Tian would make this move, “Venerable envoy!”
“Humph, you think you have the qualification to give me a condition? Letting you live is already the biggest grace!”
Chu Tian gave several large laughs, “Then I’m sorry, I am not human waste that can sell out my ancestors nor am I a person that can endure living under the control of long haired beasts!”
Waste that sells out their ancestors was naturally referring to Wang Tianlong.
Long hair beasts was clearly indicating the Spirit Beasts.
“Shameful boasting!” Malim’s eyes flashed with rage, “Since you’re not willing to surrender, then we’ll make our move. I’ll first kill all the people by your side and see if you can still laugh like you are doing now!”
Malim’s monstrous blade was surrounded in a layer of black flames.
Meng Qingwu felt a terrifying killing intent envelop her.
This is bad, Malim could already see Meng Qingwu’s relation to Chu Tian, so he decided to kill Meng Qingwu to enrage Chu Tian? If Malim personally went after Meng Qingwu, it would be impossible for her to escape!
“I’m afraid you don’t have that capability!”
When Chu Tian’s words fell.
A sudden terrifying aura was released from within Chu Tian’s body. It was like an ancient demon god had suddenly descended down to earth. Malim, Wang Tianlong, the other War Hounds experts, and even the Southern Summer King were stunned by this power.
Chu Tian slowly floated into the air, no longer having a cynical look on his face. Rather he looked like a high emperor, a god looking down on all mortals.
Nine Eyed Demon God Source Spirit!
Awaken!
An incomparably large outline appeared behind Chu Tian and that strong pressure filled the entire fortress. All the War Hounds attacking the fortress felt this aura and their mounts were filled with fear, not being able to control themselves. The entire battlefield was filled with chaos.
What was this shocking power?
Malim did not dare believe that the terrifying power of an ancient god would come from a weak human. When Chu Tian released this terrifying aura, he immediately stopped attacking and went to a defensive stance.
Illusion?
No, it didn’t seem like it. This strength was something that was solid!
“Just an empty trick!”
“Kill him!”
The five War Hounds experts received this order and jumped out together, releasing their source spirits and attacking at the same time.
When Chu Tian was faced with five peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts, his eyes went cold and his expression did not change. If anyone was paying close attention to his eyes, they could see that the colour had changed, with the left being silver and the right being gold. There were seven different pupils, forming the shape of a flower.
“You want to kill me with just these people?!”
Chu Tian’s voice was not loud, but it was filled with the prestige of a god, cracking the minds of the five War Hounds experts like a bomb. This spiritual energy was too strong and their source spirits all collapsed, causing all their condensed power to vanish.
“Soul Harvest!”
The purple pupil began to glow.
That vague Nine Eyed Demon God raised a purple sickle and slashed through the five War Hounds expert with an unbelievable speed. When the blade went through them, the five peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts did not have any wounds, but they all gave pitiful cries as they fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide open and glazed over, unable to die anymore.
Wang Tianlong suddenly revealed a look of terror. Instantly kill five peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts?
Even True Spirit expert could not accomplish this! What kind of thing was he!
After Chu Tian finished this attack, blood began to seep out from all over his body and his body began to sway. It was like he had used a powerful strength that had almost torn his body to pieces.
Malim also noticed this, “Although he is very strong, there is a very large price. His body is quickly drying up and can’t hold on any longer. You, go!”
How could Wang Tianlong dare go forth?
Even if Chu Tian’s body was quickly breaking down, that terrifying pressure still existed. Faced with the aloof pressure of a Spiritual God, even the bravest warrior would be timid. Didn’t Malim himself not dare go forth?
“Useless trash, father will not play with you!”
Chu Tian’s white pupil lit up and an energy enveloped them, covering the Southern Summer King, Gu Qianqiu, and Meng Qingwu. Instantly spatial fluctuations appeared and the four of them disappeared.
That terrifying aura also disappeared.
Malim and Wang Tianlong let out sigh of relief.
“Teleportation?” Wang Tianlong was shocked by Chu Tian’s sudden disappearance, “It’s actually teleportation!”
After this pressure disappeared, Malim’s calm was restored and he thought it over. Chu Tian had no other choice and could not fight him, so he used a secret spatial technique to escape. This meant that he had reached his limit and did not have the confidence to continue using this power any longer.
This power was very strong!
Even a True Spirit Realm expert had to fear it!
But with his weak cultivation, continuously using this strength was akin to committing suicide. His body would quickly collapse from using it and sustaining this effect for a period of time was not good. Even if Chu Tian did not die, he would still be half dead.
This kind of power was hidden on this person!
Chase, he had to chase!
Malim took a sniff, “Very close, he didn’t go far! Chase for me!”
There were several people’s auras nearby, so close that it didn’t confirm his guess. Chu Tian could use the teleportation technique, so why didn’t he escape a bit further? There was only one possibility, he did not have enough power!
At this time, Chu Tian, the Southern Summer King, Gu Qianqiu, and Meng Qingwu appeared in a corridor several hundred meters away.
The little fox gave a few angry cries. It did not have time to take back its soul puppet and in order to use the Dragon Lizard Beast to stall for time, he had lost his favourite soul puppet.
“Chu Tian!”
Meng Qingwu went to support Chu Tian and found that her hands were covered in blood. Chu Tian did not have any injuries and this blood clearly came from the strong pressure, making his veins unable to stop themselves from bursting.
“I…..won’t die.”
Chu Tian was very weak, almost being unable to stand up. He could only eat a few Blood Stopping Pills and stabilize his injuries.
The other people’s situations were not good either. The little fox was throwing a fit from losing its soul puppet and Gu Qianqiu and the Southern Summer King were both injured, especially the Southern Summer King, his injuries were very serious. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.
Gu Qianqiu quickly supported him up, “Your majesty!”
“Let me see…..” Chu Tian held Meng Qingwu’s arm as he walked over with difficulty, using his Divine Sense to scan the Southern Summer King. His expression was serious as he used a weak voice to say, “I’m afraid this is troublesome. The poison is very vicious and has already spread to his visceras, this is a bit bad!”
Gu Qianqiu asked, “Is there an antidote?”
Chu Tian said with a nod, “An antidote…..of course there is! But I’m afraid it’s too late. I don’t have enough materials and there is no time to concoct the medicine.”
“Chu Tian, tell it to me straight!” The Southern Summer King looked at Chu Tian with a complicated gaze, “How much time does this king have left?”
Chu Tian hesitated a bit. The Southern Summer King’s body was very bad and if it couldn’t be detoxed in time, even with his True Spirit Realm cultivation, he wouldn’t be able to hold on for long.
“At most…..one to two hours!”
Everyone’s expressions filled with fear.
Hong!
The sealed channel was blown up to form a hole.
This is bad, they caught up this quickly!”
“This king will not be able to make it past this event, but the Southern Summer Country must make it through.” The Southern Summer King tightly gripped his fist, “This king will stall for time, you all go and find old general Dongfang Zhan and have him deal with the Battle Dragon Army. The War Hounds army was scared by Chu Tian’s aura, so they will not attack right now. You still have time to accomplish everything!”
As long as the frontline fortress was not penetrated, nothing would happen to the Southern Summer Country. Once the fortress was breached, everything would be too late!
Gu Qianqiu angrily said, “I’ll stall for time, you all go!”
The Southern Summer King grabbed Gu Qianqiu’s clothes, “The situation is too severe!”
Gu Qianqiu was suddenly silent.
He knew that he could not block Malim with his strength. With how weak Chu Tian was now, only the Southern Summer King could stall for time.
“Chu Tian, this king has always been jealous of your talent, so I have always been biased of you. It’s a good thing I saw your true strength today, this king finally realized how stupid this one was. With your strength, you will one day stand at the peak of the continent and even those emperors will bow to you, what does a small Southern Summer Country count for? You can’t die. If you die, it would truly be a pity!”
The Southern Summer King had come to terms with everything. A man’s words came from the heart when he was on the brink of death.
“Take this token with you.” The Southern Summer King gave his token to Chu Tian, “Great scholar Gu, please act as a witness. Help this king send back his final order.”
Gu Qianqiu’s old eyes were already filled with tears, “Your majesty!”
The Southern Summer King said in a deep voice, “This king was incompetent and have brought shame to my ancestors. In this difficult situation of the Southern Summer Country, this king can only use his own body to help. However, this country cannot lack a master. Dongfang Haoran cannot withstand this position and will not be able to turn the situation around in this crisis. The Calm Martial Ruler Dongfang Gan will inherit the Southern Summer King title and will lead the country against the War Hounds! Other than that, Chu Tian will be titled the Country Guarding Ruler, as well as being named the leader of the rulers and a descendant of the Dongfang Family. If anyone dares go against the ruler, he will be abandoned by the gods and condemned by the heaven and earth!”
Chu Tian cupped his hands.
The Southern Summer King held Chu Tian’s hands and said, “If the Dongfang Family is not worthy, the ruler can abandon the throne and name yourself the Southern Summer King!”
Gu Qianqiu’s old eyes burst with tears, “This old minister will follow the king’s orders!”
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu also bowed to the Southern Summer King. At this time, a fierce killing intent enveloped them. The Southern Summer King displayed the Dongfang Family’s secret technique, burning his life essence and instantly erupting with power. An invisible hand grabbed the three of them and threw them outside.
The Southern Summer King kneeled to the three of them.
“I’ll trust you all with the Southern Summer’s territory!”
“You must take revenge for this king!”
A king would rather die than bow, but today he was kneeling to the three of them. What kind of tragic and desolate scene was this?
The instant the channel closed, a large sound came from behind him. Malim’s group charged in and the Southern Summer King turned to coldly look at them.
“You’re not escaping?”
“This king is the Southern Summer King, if I die, I die with dignity!”
Malim was silent for a few seconds before nodding at Wang Tianlong beside him and saying, “You stay back and you’re not allowed to make a move. I will give the Southern Summer King his last rites!”
The Southern Summer King broke out in laughter, “Come!”
The moment they clashed, the True Spirit Realm strength instantly created a giant explosion. The sounds of the fight lasted around ten minutes before it went completely silent.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 322: Putting down rebels
Chapter 322: Putting down rebels
The War Hounds army adjusted after the disturbance and began to wildly attack the fortress.
Several dozen monsters charged forward with earth shaking momentum, as several thousand talisman bound arrows rained down on them, not being able to cause them any damage. Only an archer at the Illustrious Soul Realm or above, or perhaps with a crossbow cart could they be barely injured.
Dongfang Zhan stood on the watchtower with two treasure swords in hand and sweeping his gaze over the tragic battle. Messengers were running from various locations, reporting the defensive situations of different walls. This allowed Dongfang Zhan to mobilize troops according to the situation.
The battle had started half an hour ago and the killing on the battlefield had reached a burning point.
This was a rarely seen large fight and the War Hounds were fighting exceptionally fierce, but the situation had not collapsed yet and everything was still under control.
Dongfang Zhan was an old general that had fought hundreds of battles, so he had a strong control over the battlefield. The War Hounds had three times the casualties of the Southern Summer army and the War Hounds air units had basically been crippled. The Southern Summer Country’s casualties were heavy, but this was only one half of their entire troops, so they could be swapped out to maintain battle efficiency.
The War Hounds were the attackers.
The Southern Summer Country were the defenders.
Stopping all movements and calming oneself, this was the key to the Southern Summer side’s victory.
Dongfang Zhan did take wiping out the War Hounds as a victory, only focus on steadily defending, wearing down the War Hounds Tribe’s morale. As long as the War Hounds attack fails, the War Hounds would find it hard to launch a second attack.
This was because the War Hounds had already lost their airborne unit and they had lost many city sieging giant beasts.
This fight could only be done in one breath, otherwise it would fade away. The fortress did not know where that mysterious pressure had appeared from just now and caused the War Hounds formation to fall into chaos, but it had seriously disturbed the War Hounds’ order. Even if the War Hounds were still aggressive, they were slowly on the decline.
“Almost there.” Dongfang Zhan coldly said, “Have the cavalry gather at the east and west number thirty gates. Once the War Hounds begin to retreat, immediately attack the dispersed soldiers from both sides. Only attack once and do not prolong contact out of greed. Open the number fifteen gate to send help.”
The War Hounds would be repulsed sooner or later, so he had to maximize their victory. Once the War Hounds began to retreat, the several hundred thousand soldiers would be filled with chaos. If the Southern Summer cavalry were to charge in at this time, they would kill at least eighty to one hundred thousand people, dealing heavy losses to the War Hounds!
Who would have thought that at this time, a sharp voice would sound in the sky above the fortress!
“The Southern Summer King is dead!”
“Why doesn’t the Southern Summer army give up on resisting already!”
A War Hounds expert holding a black blade ascended a watchtower, raising a head high up in his left hand. When the Southern Summer troops saw this head, their spirits almost broke.
This head belonged to no one other than the Southern Summer King!
“The Southern Summer King is dead!”
“The Southern Summer King is dead!”
This was simply lightning on a clear day!
It instantly stunned the Southern Summer troops!
Everyone fell into a panic. If even the Southern Summer King died, should they still fight this battle? The War Hounds army noticed this action and they began to attack even more fiercely. They increased their effort after the Southern Summer army’s morale had suffered a hit.
Dongfang Zhan indifferently stared at it and his eyelid did not even move, “The enemy is using a clever psychological attack. My king has already left, how could he be harmed by these trash? Pass down my orders and dispel the rumours. Cut down those hesitant with no mercy!”
Dongfang Zhan’s words made the generals feel assured.
The generals immediately cut down a few shocked and shaken people before giving out their orders. No one had seen Dongfang Zhan’s hand slightly trembling.
My king? Have you really been killed?
If the Southern Summer King really died in the frontline fortress, it would surely be a large morale hit to the soldiers if this was known, as well as creating a large stir in the country! Dongfang Zhan did not know the truth and could only choose not to believe. He was the army’s commander, if even he was shaken, then how could the soldiers fight without worry?
At this time Chu Tian, Gu Qianqiu, and Meng Qingwu rushed into the watchtower.
They all had very sorry looking appearances, especially Meng Qingwu being covered in blood. In order to protect Chu Tian on the way here, she had killed at least twenty War Hounds experts.
Chu Tian was very weak and his battle strength had been reduced. If it wasn’t for Gu Qianqiu and Meng Qingwu’s protection, he would have been killed by a War Hound warrior.
Gu Qianqiu had an anxious expression as he shouted, “Commander! I have something I must report!”
Dongfang Zhan asked with a sunken expression, “What is it?”
“The Battle Dragon Army is suspicious of rebelling!” Gu Qianqiu very anxiously said, “My king has given the order to quickly pacify them to avoid a riot in the fortress!”
“What? The Battle Dragon Army is rebelling!”
In that instant, Dongfang Zhan’s intuition told him that this was most likely true. He already had suspicions towards Wang Tianlong, but Wang Tianlong was too careful and he could not find any evidence. If the Battle Dragon Army was really rebelling, the danger to the frontline fortress was too big.
There was also another point that made Dongfang Zhan’s heart fall.
If Wang Tianlong were to rebel, he would not give up such a good chance to kill the king. This also meant that there was a good chance the news just now was true and perhaps the Southern Summer King had already been killed. Gu Qianqiu’s group also knew how dangerous this was, so they didn’t directly say it.
“This is the king’s token!”
This was the Southern Summer King’s supreme command token, it was not something that could be casually given to anyone. If this token was not on the Southern Summer King, there was only one possibility. The Southern Summer King was already dead!
Damn!
Dongfang Zhan suppressed his sorrow, “Those bastards deserve to die!”
Chu Tian weakly walked over and cupped his hands at Dongfang Zhan before saying, “Commander, since matters have reached this point, you must be quick. Whether the fortress can be defended or not will all depend on the commander!”
Gu Qianqiu also said, “As long as the fortress stands, the Southern Summer Country is impregnable. If the fortress is broken through, the Southern Summer Country will be in grave danger!”
“Reporting in!” A messenger quickly ran in, “Commander! The Battle Dragon Fortress to the west is suspected of being invaded by the War Hounds. The garrison is stuck in a bitter battle and has currently lit their beacon for help!”
Dongfang Zhan’s fist cracked the wall.
“Open the Blood Hawk Camp!”
“This old man will personally pacify the chaos!”
The Blood Hawk Camp was the Dongfang Family’s army and was the Calm Martial Ruler’s headquarters. It was also a precious unit of air troops!
Because of the specialty of the Blood Hawk Camp, making it a quick reaction team, although it was stationed in the middle of the fortress, it did not easily participate in the battle. Only in an emergency and with the marshal’s command would the Blood Hawk Camp participate in battle.
“We’re going too!”
Gu Qianqiu blew into a flute.
The several dozen remaining griffin knights gathered together.
At this time, Dongfang Zhan had already activated the Blood Hawk Camp and several hundred Dongfang Family blood clothed general were riding blood hawks out of the fortress. Chu Tian, Gu Qianqiu, and Meng Qingwu were riding a single griffin and they used the king’s command token to have the royal knights work with the Blood Hawk Camp. Together, they were charging in the direction of the Battle Dragon Fortress.
Whether it was the griffins or the blood hawks, they were both very fast, especially if they went at full speed. They travelled the long distance in less than half an hour, arriving to see the Battle Dragon Fortress in turmoil.
The Battle Dragon Fortress was already filled with chaos.
The Battle Dragon army really were rebelling, hiding large amounts of War Hounds experts amongst them!
This sudden attack caught the Southern Summer troops off guard. The lucky thing was that the only ones rebelling were Wang Tianlong’s direct subordinates, the Earth Dragon troops and the other several thousand soldiers did not rebel with them. There was also the fact that the Battle Dragon Fortress was not only guarded by the Battle Dragon Army and there were other high level generals sent here. Although the situation was dangerous, it had not collapsed just yet.
“Crazy! Have you all gone crazy?” A Battle Dragon Army’s vice general was covered in bleeding wounds, personally leading several hundred soldiers in fighting back, “I do not believe the young commander would betray Southern Summer!”
Wang Tu held a long spear in his hand and was leading the Earth Dragon knights in attacking alongside the War Hounds experts. Wang Tu gave a cold laugh as he shouted, “Wang Lie. Whether my clan can regain their royal clan status all depends on this one battle. The young commander did not tell you because he knew you were stubborn! I never thought that even now you would still obstruct this royal clan matter. If you keep stubbornly resisting, don’t blame this general’s spear for being impolite!”
“Royal clan?” Wang Lie gave a loud laugh, “If the royal clan needs to act as servants to the War Hounds, is there a need for the royal clan status? Do you all want to become the War Hounds Tribe’s lackeys?! The War Hounds are our enemy. Betraying Southern Summer and the human race, you can’t even compare to dogs! I would rather die than surrender!”
“Good, you’re seeking death!” Wang Tu flew into a rage, “Kill!”
The Earth Dragon army charged forward, causing the general named Wang Lie several severe wounds and killing all the soldiers by his side.
A Battle Dragon Army deputy charged forward with his blade.
“Ah!”
Wang Lie had an arm cut off as he gave a pitiful cry.
Wang Tu revealed a cold smile of disdain, “This is the consequence of being disobedient. Cut him up for me!”
“Rebel scum! Die!”
A terrifying roar came from the corridor as several hundred blood hawks charged out like a storm. The Battle Dragon Army’s knights did not have time to react before several dozen of them were instantly killed.
Wang Tu was shocked and angry, “Blood Hawk Camp? Why did they come so quickly!”
The Earth Dragon Army was the most important army for the Wang Family, only having around two thousand members. They had already lost quite a few members while fighting and now they had lost quite a few more with the Blood Hawk Camp joining the battle. How could Wang Tu not be angry?
“What does the Blood Hawk Camp count for? How could the Wang Family’s Earth Dragon knights fear you?”
Wang Tu did not even have time to curse before seeing a white haired old general at the head of the Blood Hawk Camp troops. He stood on the blood hawk with a giant sword in his hand which he swung at Wang Tu.
“It’s Dongfang Zhan?!”
Wang Tu quickly raised his spear to block it.
“Die for me!”
Dongfang Zhan’s slash even destroyed the head of the spear.
Dongfang Zhan had wandered the battlefield for centuries, cutting down countless people, even meeting True Spirit Realm experts. His strength was higher than any marquis’ and was definitely not something a 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator like Wang Tu could resist.
Wang Lie saw Dongfang Zhan appear and he let out a sigh of relief, “This subordinate is ashamed, I couldn’t block them…..I ask the marshal to protect the frontline fortress. My Southern Summer and the War Hounds cannot co-exist, even a single inch of land must not be given!”
After saying this, he collapsed in the sea of corpses and blood.
This Wang Family general had been resisting until now, finally succumbing to his heavy injuries.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 323: Fang King
Chapter 323: Fang King
Dongfang Zhan’s eyes opened wide in anger. If there wasn’t a righteous and selfless general here, the Battle Dragon Fortress would have already fallen to the enemies!
This place would have fallen and the entire frontline army’s defenses could have collapsed from this!
“Be assured general!” Dongfang Zhan pulled off his cloak and covered Wang Lie’s body, giving a deep military salute, “This old soldier vows that the lives of the frontline soldiers will fall with the frontline defenses!”
After saying this.
He kicked Wang Tu’s broken body away and threw Wang Lie’s spear at it.
This spear rotated at high speeds as it flew out. Like it had pierced into paper, it passed through the armour of the corpse and sewed it into the wall. Finally the great strength exploded forth and it created a flower of flesh and blood.
“This is the fate of a rebel!”
Dongfang Zhan raised the large sword inserted into the ground and instilled spirit energy into the blade. A sword glow was released into the air, releasing a sharp aura that filled people with awe. This old white haired general that was close to a hundred was like a thoroughly enraged lion at this moment. He angrily roared out, “For Southern Summer, for the human race, kill the rebels and sweep the War Hounds. As long as we have a breath left, we will not stop fighting!”
“Kill the rebels and sweep the War Hounds!”
“Kill the rebels and sweep the War Hounds!”
Several dozen royal griffin knights, five hundred experts of the Blood Hawk Camp, and the several tens of thousands of soldiers of the Battle Dragon Fortress all tightly gathered together. Their blood was excited by this old general, swearing to die with the frontline defenses.
Seeing this scene, Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu were a bit moved.
For the Southern Summer Country to have a good general like Dongfang Zhan, it really was the blessing of the Southern Summer Country!
“Young miss, we should go too.”
“Your injuries are too serious, you can’t fight anymore!”
Meng Qingwu knew that Chu Tian’s situation was very serious and only Chu Tian could hold up to this point. If it was a normal person, they would have fainted already. Although the power Chu Tian used was very strong, the side effects were also very large. If he were to participate in this battle and were injured, the consequences would be hard to deal with!
Chu Tian pulled out his smooth as ice treasure sword, “Young miss, your words aren’t correct. No matter what, I am a Southern Summer ruler. Although it was something the Southern Summer King forced on me, since I’ve already been given the title, I should help them vent, don’t you think so?”
What else could Meng Qingwu say?
Chu Tian had strangely become the Country Guarding Ruler!
This ruler title was even more elegant than the Calm Martial Ruler!
Chu Tian was a person that cared about comfort, so he would not accept responsibility easily. However, now that heavy responsibility had been given to him, Chu Tian would not run away from it. Dongfang Zhan and Gu Qianqiu, even these hundred year old men are rushing into battle, so what reason did Chu Tian have to run?
“We’ll go together!”
“Ha, ha, young miss, we’ll kill until we’re satisfied!”
After Dongfang Zhan killed Wang Tu in a single hit, the Earth Dragon knights quickly retreated. Their task was not to fight the commander in front of them, but rather to open the gates and allow the War Hounds army to come in. When Dongfang Zhan arrived with these soldiers, it meant they did not have much time left.
Dongfang Zhan will not let any rebels go and only opening the Battle Dragon Fortress gates from inside was the only road of survival for the traitors. They were very aware of this, so they were prepared to use everything to reach the gate.
“Don’t give them the chance!”
“Encircle them!”
Dongfang Zhan was a veteran on the battlefield. Although they had just arrived at a Battle Dragon Fortress where a raging battle was occurring, they quickly integrated the several tens of thousands of soldiers in a short period of time. Some of them were sent to tower to defend the city and the other portion was chasing after the rebels.
The Wang Family’s Battle Dragon knights did not have a chance because they were tightly surrounded. Even with the Earth Dragon’s battle strength, they still could not break through in a short period of time. Not to mention the fact that Dongfang Zhan was bringing the army to kill them from behind.
“This damn old Dongfang!”
“You think the Battle Dragon Army will fear you? We’ll go all out with you!”
Several vice generals gave out orders and the Earth Dragon cavalry turned around. The knights were wearing excellent black armour with three meter long special made spears in their hands. Their eyes were red and they were wildly shouting “kill”. A giant and bulky Earth Dragon was currently aggressively charging forward with incredible strength. The sharp thorns and blades specially installed on the Earth Dragon’s armour turned into harvest tools for the death god.
Cavalry soldiers always had a superiority over infantry.
Not to mention the heavy armoured Earth Dragon cavalry?
These Earth Dragon cavalry were generally in the 1st to 2nd Awakened Soul Realm, with some even reaching the 3rd Awakened Soul Realm. There were even some leaders that were Illustrious Soul Realm experts. They were not inferior to the Dongfang Family’s Blood Hawk Camp and would not even lose to the royal palace’s griffin knights!
An incomparably hot energy began to gather in the Earth Dragon’s mouths. The Earth Dragons could release high temperature flames and although it couldn’t compare with a real dragon’s breath, it could still easily melt iron. Even an Awakened Soul Cultivator might not be able to block it.
There was not much space here and Dongfang Zhan’s side would suffer heavy losses.
The agile blood hawks dropped down from the sky, it was not something the slow Earth Dragon cavalry could fight. The blood hawk knights did not directly attack the thick skinned Earth Dragons, but rather they launched surprise attacks.
A single round killed an entire row of Earth Dragon knights.
Once the Earth Dragons lost their knights, they would fall into chaos.
At this time, Dongfang Zhan would lead soldiers to surround the giant Earth Dragon mounts to kill them. Not long passed before one-two hundred Earth Dragon knights were done in, making the Wang Family general grit their teeth in anger.
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu did not have the strength for close combat, but they could ride the griffin and follow the Blood Hawk Camp as they released their aerial attack. Meng Qingwu pulled out a Source Energy Submachine Gun and aimed it at an Earth Dragon cavalry soldier from a hundred meters away, sending out a wild storm of shots.
Ordinary Source Energy Submachine Guns might be a bit weak, but its main advantage was its increased rate of fire. This gun was specially modified by Chu Tian with each bullet being strengthened, not being weaker than normal pistols, even being a bit stronger. It would penetrate the defensive spirit energy of all Awakened Soul Cultivators below the 4th layer and even 4th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivators can’t take more than two hits.
Meng Qingwu swept out with the gun.
At least four-five Earth Dragon knights were hit.
At this time, Chu Tian controlled the griffin to dive down and slash across them with its claws. The two of them worked together to take of several dozen Earth Dragon knights.
“Damn!”
“We’ll lose for sure if we keep fighting like this!”
The several vice generals saw this situation and knew that the only way to survive was to open the gates. The rushed at Dongfang Zhan together, wildly attacking without caring about their lives, only caring about opening the gate.
How could Dongfang Zhan allow them to succeed?
This white haired old general charged into the Earth Dragon cavalry and slashed down twenty knights in just one sweep, finally killing a 9th Awakened Soul Layer vice general. Although he had suffered seven-eight wounds, he fought like a cornered beast, so wild that no one could withstand him,
“This old lunatic! Does he want to perish together with us?”
There were over eight hundred Earth Dragon cavalry already defeated and there were three thousand wounded by this wild attack. Their momentum was getting weaker and they began to attack less.
Finally with the assistance of the Blood Hawk Camp.
The entire group of Earth Dragon knights were eliminated.
Dongfang Zhan continued sweeping through, killing all the War Hounds experts that had infiltrated.
Although the Battle Dragon Fortress was temporarily saved, it was a tragic battle with severe losses, almost making it crumble down. At this moment, the fighting had already lasted two hours. Inside and outside, blood flowed like a river, with both sides suffering countless casualties!
“Keep defending!”
“The War Hounds can’t hold on any longer!”
Dongfang Zhan’s body was covered in blood and he had suffered several dozen wounds, but he still brandished that giant sword that had many holes, almost as if his body no longer belonged to him.
Of the five hundred Blood Hawk Camp generals, at least half of them died in this fight. This was the trump card of the Dongfang Family!
Dongfang Zhan felt a dagger pierce into his heart, but if he could defend the frontline fortress, it didn’t matter what kind of price he had to pay! As long as the frontline fortress wasn’t penetrated, the Southern Summer Country had the ability to launch a counterattack! From the present situation, it seemed like victory was right in front of them!
Finally!
The retreat horn sounded from the War Hounds.
This giant army threw down several hundred thousand corpses as they slowly retreated like the tide. The Southern Summer Soldiers covered in blood who had fought for several hours gave out excited cheers. The War Hounds finally couldn’t fight any longer and were retreating?
“The War Hounds are retreating!”
“The War Hounds are finally retreating!”
“The Southern Summer Country has won! Long live the Southern Summer Country! Long live the marshal!”
The War Hounds military system was very chaotic. When the heard the retreat signal, the entire team quickly began to retreat, suddenly causing chaos amongst them. The threw away their armour and ran, looking very embarrassing as they retreated. From this situation, it seems like it was impossible for a second attack.
At this time.
The cavalry unit Dongfang Zhan had prepared set out.
This was a surprise attack unit the War Hounds never would have expected. The Southern Summer army had just suffered a bloody battle, but they still sent out soldiers to chase them!
The two cavalry groups did not have many people, with each team having around forty-fifty thousand people!
However, the key to strategy was not quantity, but rather having the right timing!
When the cavalry left the gate and charged forward on the plains, they were like two sharp blades piercing into the War Hounds formation, wildly harvesting away.
The War Hounds were currently retreating. They had failed in sieging the city and were quickly fleeing, avoiding the rain of arrows from the walls. They were already very ashamed and their morale had frozen, only caring about running away, how could they fight back? This was already an one sided slaughter. Not long from now, at least ten thousand War Hounds soldiers would be killed, becoming a pile of bloody corpses.
Chu Tian couldn’t help praising, “Beautiful move!”
The old general really was the most experience general, using the cavalry at just the right time.
The War Hounds were already frustrated at failing to attack the city, if they lost another fifty-eighty thousand people while they were running, it was equal to pouring salt on their wounds, making them unable to think about attacking the city again. After this battle ended, the War Hounds would flee in disgrace back to the prairies!
The Southern Summer Country had also paid a large price, but that was mostly in terms of damage to the fortress. It would only need around a year to fix and most the Southern Summer forces were preserved.
If it wasn’t for the fall of the Southern Summer King…..This would have been a beautiful battle!
However, when no one expected it, a sudden change happened on the battlefield.
A deep drum came from the center of the battlefield. This kind of drum had never been heard before and although it was deep, it was still very strong, as if it came from the earth itself. This sound was filled with battle intent, completely different from the defeated War Hounds army.
Dongfang Zhan’s face instantly changed, “Retreat! Quickly retreat!”
Dongfang Zhan had already left the watchtower and in his current position, he could not send down orders.
In just a short ten minutes, the battle in front of them underwent a shocking change. The flags of various colours and shapes that were scattered all around suddenly disappeared without a trace. The horns of various sound all suddenly stopped.
In the center of the War Hounds army, a large group of black flags suddenly appeared.
This was an army that had not made a move since the beginning of the fight. They had remained in the center of the War Hounds formation the entire time and had suddenly appeared in this moment. It was like from within the deep sea, a dangerous hidden rock had suddenly appeared!
This is bad!
The War Hounds still had tricks!
They hadn’t used their full strength the entire time and had even pretended to retreat. It was like the enemy commander had a full understanding of Dongfang Zhan’s style and Dongfang Zhan knew nothing about the enemy!
Who was the commander of this army?
Where had such an organized army appear from?
Dongfang Zhan had a strong sense of foreboding within him. There was a change in the War Hound Plains he could never imagine and the Southern Summer intelligence team had not collected a single piece of information!
“Fang King, Fang King, Fang King!”
The War Hounds army began to call together, just like their emperor was about to appear.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 324: Completely being fooled by the enemy
Chapter 324: Completely being fooled by the enemy
The instant the assorted flags of the War Hounds army disappeared, there was a large patch of black flags that appeared in the center of the army. They looked very clean and were all exactly the same. It was like a current was flowing forward, causing all the soldiers in front to move to the side.
The Southern Summer cavalry had never seen this flag before, but from the cheers of the War Hounds around them, they knew that this was not a good thing. Only, they had already charged out and they could not react in time.
“The War Hounds Kingdom flag!” When Dongfang Zhan saw this flag, his eyes popped out and his face turned white, “It’s the ‘Fang King’s’ army! A new ‘Fang King’ has appeared in the War Hound Plains!”
Chu Tian was already familiar with this “Fang King” title.
The War Hounds were mainly made up of Hound and Wolf Tribes, so they worshiped the fangs only beasts had. So, on the prairies, most of their clan totems were of fangs and it was also the proof of one’s strength and status.
It was because of this that the highest ranked person of the War Hounds was respectfully called the “Fang King”. If it was directly translated from the Spirit Beast language, it would mean the same as a king in the human tongue!
Without the rule of the Fang King.
The War Hound Plains were in disorder.
Even alliances posed no threats because the Southern Summer Country could stir conflicts between them, letting their alliance fall apart in the blink of an eye. However, once the Fang King was was born, the War Hound Plains would once again become the War Hounds Kingdom. This also meant that the Southern Summer Country would face a large disaster!
After the last Fang King died, it had been over a hundred years since a new Fang King appeared on the War Hound Plains! The major tribes all had similar strength and they were fighting over the “Fang King” title. In just a few short months, a new Fang King was born on the War Hound Plains. There was only one possibility…..This generation’s Fang King had overwhelming strength that made all other tribes submit!
Was the previous attack just the prelude?
Once the Fang King’s army moved, would the real fighting begin?
This is bad! This is dangerous! Dongfang Zhan wanted to withdraw his cavalry, but it was already too late!
When the War Hounds army quickly separated, a fierce black platoon appeared from within the chaotic army. This was a group of one hundred thousand people with the same black battle uniforms, the same War Hounds wolf mount, and the same giant cavalry blades!
Their weapons, equipment, and mount, these hundred thousand War Hounds Wolf Cavalry were exactly the same!
Each Wolf Cavalry had a black flag on their back with an impressive design of a beast displaying their terrifying fangs. This silent army was releasing an aura of death making a terrifying killing intent fill the entire battlefield. The Wolf Cavalry at the front was especially remarkable.
This person was wearing a dark gold scaled armour with a stature of around two and a half meters. His face was covered in scars with a sword scar that almost split his scalp in two. The wound was stitched together, leaving a long scar. There was a giant golden drum in front of him and this weapon seemed to hold an unimaginably strong power that even distorted the air around it.
What people noticed the most was.
This War Hound expert’s mount was actually a three headed demon wolf!
The three headed demon wolf was jet black without any fur, with skin that seemed like it was petrified and flames moving around its body. This was a bone chilling level three Demon Beast which is said to have the bloodline of the ancient “Three Headed Hell Hound”. It was because of this that it had such a powerful strength!
“Fang King!”
“Fang King!”
“Fang King!”
The War Hounds Tribe members’ cheers became even more wild!
When the two Southern Summer cavalry units charged over, they saw the War Hounds Wolf Cavalry that was waiting for them. The three headed wolf’s aura made the warhorses neigh in anxiety as the neat charging formation fell into chaos.
“Fang King? He is the Fang King?” A cavalry general knew that once a large group of cavalry began their charge, it was impossible for them to stop halfway. This was because the cavalry unit was too big and the orders could not be sent down, so retreat was only something that could occur after being defeated. Since that was the case, why would he not go all out, “Charge! Kill the leader of the scum!”
Was the Fang King strong enough to block the charge of over a hundred thousand cavalry?
Under the charge of this high speed cavalry unit, even a True Spirit Realm expert would die!
The Fang King slowly raised the golden drum in his hand and a several dozen meter area was filled with energy, creating a strong energy field. When the Fang King raised the weapon high up, a small beam of lightning soared into the sky. Then the sky over the Fang King was soon filled with large amounts of dark clouds.
“Purple Gold Lightning God Drum, release your rage!”
The Southern Summer Country wanted to charge over, but large amounts of lightning appeared in the sky and fell down like rain without stop. Whether it was the cavalry or the horses, as long as they were hit by the lightning, they were immediately turned to a black crisp, being killed on the spot.
The attack of the Fang King’s attack had killed at least two hundred elite Southern Summer Cavalry. The other Southern Summer Cavalry revealed looks of shock because this power far surpassed their expectations. This situation did not seem good!
“What is Malim doing?” The Fang King did not pay any attention to the Southern Summer Cavalry, staring at the frontline fortress in front of him, “Since he personally made me make a move!”
This newly crowned Fang King raised the powerful purple gold drum high up and his cold voice resounded through the world, “Leave not a single one, kill them all!”
The sound of battle drums resounded!
The silent hundred thousand Demon Wolf Cavalry received their orders and they began to charge forth, with speed that was double that of the Southern Summer Cavalry. When the wave of the blue and the wave of black collided, the black wave did not stop as it instantly submerged the Southern Summer elite cavalry group!
This fight could not be fought!
The Southern Summer cavalry rode the Azure Storm Colts which were only level one demon beasts!
The War Hounds cavalry were riding Demonic Wolves which were level two demon beasts!
This group of Demonic Wolves were all at least in the 1st Awakened Soul Layer, so even if the rider themselves were not strong, the Southern Summer cavalry was currently facing an army of one hundred thousand Awakened Soul Cultivators. With this large quantity coming at this terrifying scale, the superiority they possessed was overwhelming!
The Demonic Wolves had many abilities, for example, explosive charges, spirit energy defenses, and being able to spit demonic flames. If it was by itself, it was not considered strong, but with over a hundred thousand of them, this was an incomparably terrifying strength.
The majority of the War Hounds cavalry were in the 1st-2nd Awakened Soul Layer!
Even on the continent, this would be considered an elite troop. For the elite troops of a small country like the Southern Summer Country, they were simply not on the same level, causing this to be an one sided slaughter.
Countless Southern Summer Soldiers were ruthlessly knocked down, bitten to death, or ripped to pieces.
The Fang King held the purple golden drum covered in lightning as he killed the enemies. Wherever the golden drum went, man and horse were all turned to ashes. There was no one that was his match and no one that could stop him!
“Fang King!”
“Fang King!”
When the War Hounds army saw the Fang King’s army’s terrifying strength, their morale instantly surged and they wildly charged at the Southern Summer cavalry.
A hundred thousand cavalry soldiers!
This was the entire cavalry unit of the long wall!
They were currently being slaughtered by the War Hounds right in front of Dongfang Zhan!
The hearts of the Southern Summer army fell into a valley. They had already thought they had won, but they were slammed with the facts in front of them. When they were faced with this wild and powerful army, fear began to fill the hearts of every person here.
“Kill all humans!”
The Demonic Wolf Cavalry tore through the Southern Summer cavalry like a giant black sword, currently stabbing out at the frontline fortress. The Southern Summer soldiers seemed like they had awakened from a dream as the various commanders immediately gave their orders.
“Prepare for battle!”
“We must stop them outside of the walls!”
At this time, the Fang King raised the Purple Gold Lightning God Drum high up, “Bestow strength upon me!” A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit the purple gold drum. The Fang King suddenly threw out the weapon and it slammed into the wall gates with a violent power, instantly creating a giant hole in the gates.
The Southern Summer garrison were sent flying with pitiful cries.
Too terrifying!
This weapon’s strength is simply unheard of before!
The Fang King’s strength was already enough to fill them with panic, but after the Fang King destroyed the wall gates with a single attack, the Demonic Wolf Cavalry jumped over the deep and wide moat and charged into the fortress. The Southern Summer generals cried out in panic.
“The west line has been lost, the west line has been lost!”
“Requesting backup, requesting urgent backup!”
The entire fortress was filled with pitiful and sad cries. In front of this terrifying army, even the frontline army that the Southern Summer Country was proud of collapsed with a single blow like a piece of paper!
Dongfang Zhan tightly gripped his fist in anger, “It is impossible to build up this army in just a single day. If the War Hound Plains had this kind of army, how could I possible not know about it! Where did they come from!”
Gu Qianqiu urged Dongfang Zhan, “Marshal, the frontline fortress cannot be defended, we must immediately retreat back to Imperial City!”
“You can all leave!” Dongfang Zhan also knew that once the Fang King broke the wall gates, the frontline could no longer be defended, “You must go back and report to Imperial City, tell them to immediately make preparations. Once the frontline defenses fall, they will inevitably go for Imperial City. Once Imperial City falls, the Southern Summer Country cannot be protected anymore!”
Meng Qingwu asked, “Then what about the senior marshal?”
“This old soldier has guarded the frontlines for over fifty years!” Dongfang Zhan stood there holding a spear, facing the waves of Demonic Wolf Cavalry that were coming, “I’ll fight bravely to the last moment! Don’t say anything else! The Southern Summer Country still needs you all! Quickly leave!”
The frontline fortress would not be able to stop this new wave of attacks.
Whether they were willing or not, they had to accept these results!
Right now Imperial City still did not know what happened here. This news had to be sent back to Imperial City, otherwise, how could they resist such a terrifying army?
Chu Tian urged, “With the Calm Martial Ruler absent, Imperial City will need an experienced commanding officer. I think the old general should leave with us still!”
“The Dongfang Family has countless talented generals and the Nangong Family has famous generals like clouds, why do you need this old man?” Dongfang Zhan had already made his decision, “You don’t need to say anything else. This old man has guarded the frontlines for fifty years, I have already disregarded life and death. My blood and flesh have already become a part of the Southern Summer great wall. I must fight for it to the end!”
Chu Tian knit his brows, but Gu Qianqiu stood up, “Country Guarding Ruler, Chairman Meng, since it has become like this, then please respect the old general’s wishes. The Southern Summer Country still needs you all!”
That’s right.
It was impossible for a person like Dongfang Zhan to retreat. Even if he knew remaining here was death, for honour, for his faith, for his vows, he would die fighting to the last second.
Gu Qianqiu and the several dozen griffin knights gather together. He brought out a griffin for Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu, “Go!”
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu cupped their hands to Dongfang Zhan before mounting the griffin and following Gu Qianqiu, leaving the frontline fortress. This news had to be quickly sent to Imperial City, otherwise Imperial City would really be in danger!
At this time, pitiful cries were coming from within the frontline fortress. The Southern Summer troops had suffered serious casualties.
They were already seriously injured, but with the War Hounds Kingdom’s Demonic Wolf Cavalry’s second charge, it only took a quarter of an hour for them to smash the gate. The Demonic Wolf Cavalry swarmed in and fought a life and death battle with the remaining Southern Summer defense army.
The frontline fortress still had around four hundred thousand soldiers which was an overwhelming advantage in terms of numbers.
But these armies were scattered and were already very exhausted, using at least half of their spirit energy. They were unable to use any strong battle strength at this time, so the result of the battle was equal to an one sided slaughter.
One Southern Summer soldier after the other died under the butcher’s blade.
This battle scene could already be described as hell on earth!
Dongfang Zhan gathered several tens of thousands of elites in a short period of time and launched a suicidal attack on the War Hounds cavalry. They were able to eliminate around three thousand Demonic Wolf Cavalry with a casualty of ten to one which was already enough to make Dongfang Zhan proud.
This was after all a small country that could not match this kind of powerful army!
The thirty thousand elites by Dongfang Zhan’s side were all killed and there were only a few of his own soldiers still fighting a bloody battle with him.
“The Southern Summer Country will never fall!”
Dongfang Zhan’s body was covered in wounds, with four arrows in him and a spear piercing through his abdomen, but he was chopped down seven Demonic Wolf Riders, before standing atop a mountain of corpses. His white hair danced in the breeze as he was surrounded by the Demonic Wolf Cavalry, with the Fang King riding the Three Headed Demon Wolf in front of him.
Dongfang Zhan gave three wild laughs before suddenly stabbing out with his spear, piercing another two Demonic Wolf Cavalry.
Pa!
This spear was grabbed by a large hand.
Holding the purple gold drum in one hand while riding the Three Headed Demon Wolf over, a pair of cold and cruel eyes were staring right at Dongfang Zhan, “Even in this situation, you still caused quite a bit of damage to my army. You really are worthy of being one of the best Southern Summer Generals.”
“The Southern Summer’s best general is the Calm Martial Ruler, what does this old man count for?” Dongfang Zhan did not need to ask to know the other side’s identity, “If you did not fear the Calm Martial Ruler, why did you lead him away?”
“Surrender!” The Fang King coldly said, “The Southern Summer Country will soon be a vassal state of my War Hounds Country. As long as you surrender and give your loyalty to me, you will still be a famous Southern Summer general!”
Dongfang Zhan’s spirit energy had already been exhausted and he could no longer fight with his severe injuries. Dongfang Zhan disdained responding to the Fang King as he directly pulled out the saber from his waist and a splash of blood could be seen.
Dongfang Zhan stood in the wreckage of the fortress with a body covered in scars and white hair floating on the breeze, but he looked like an angry giant facing the north.
Dongfang Zhan decided to take his own life.
The frontline fortress had completely fallen to the enemies.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 325: Chased down
Chapter 325: Chased down
The Demonic Wolf riders hated Dongfang Zhan to death since this fellow killed many of their War Hounds warriors. Even in that situation just now, he still killed three-four thousand Demonic Wolf Cavalry!
“Tear him to shreds!”
The Demonic Wolf riders wanted their Demonic Wolves to rip Dongfang Zhan’s corpse to shreds to vent their anger.
“Enough, stop!” The Fang King coldly shouted, “The War Hounds respect true warriors and a warrior needs to be treated like a warrior. Even if they are our enemies, we still need to properly preserve their corpses. Once the fight is over, we’ll bury him in the Southern Summer land with my family’s highest honours.”
“Yes!”
The Fang King had a supreme position in the War Hounds Tribe, there was no one that dared disobey his orders.
The slaughter on the battlefield subsided as the Southern Summer’s frontline army was completely defeated. There were several tens of thousands of people running away from this battle that could no longer be saved.
The War Hounds did not keep any prisoners. Of the six hundred thousand troops on the great wall, around four-five hundred thousand of them had died and the remainder had run away. The War Hounds army had lost two-three hundred thousand people, but they were from the united army and the main force of the Demonic Wolf Cavalry were preserved.
“First organize teams to chase down the Southern Summer soldiers that escaped!” The Fang King did not want to easily let any Southern Summer soldiers escape, “The others will repair and clean up the battlefield. Prepare as fast as you can to continue fighting.”
The Southern Summer citizens had received endless victory reports that they never would have thought that such a sad event would happen in a single night. After the frontline fortress was broken through, there was no other barriers to Imperial City. If this terrifying army was to continue forward, they would be able to attack an Imperial City that was not prepared at all.
The two hundred thousand cavalry had already been sent to Cang State, it was impossible for them to return in just a few days. With the five hundred thousand soldiers of Imperial City, although they had over a thousand royal griffin knights and the Three Great Clans’ elite troops, faced with the War Hounds army’s sudden attack, it would be hard to resist.
The Fang King sent out several thousand people to chase down soldiers and then began to reorganize his army. This battle had consumed quite a bit of resources and they couldn’t attack Imperial City right now.
But there was enough time.
The two days worth of time would not change anything, the Calm Martial Ruler and the two hundred thousand cavalry cannot come back in time. The Fang King was not afraid of a sneak attack from the Southern Summer Country. At minimum five days, at most ten days, when the Fang King took Imperial City, it would be no use even if the Calm Martial Ruler and the four hundred thousand cavalry rushed back from Cang State.
“Big brother!”
Malim brought Wang Tianlong as he jumped over the ruins, landing like two illusory figures in front of the Fang King. Malim’s armour was shattered at this moment and he looked like he suffered serious injuries.
“Malim, your performance has made me very disappointed!” The Fang King seemed to be filled with anger, “I wanted you to capture the fortress from within, but you couldn’t complete this job! Because of your failures, the War Hounds army lost over a hundred thousand warriors and even three thousand Demonic Wolf Cavalry!”
Malim had a face of shame, “The Southern Summer King wanted to perish together with me. Although I dodged his attacks by luck, I suffered quite a bit of injuries. I had to stabilize my condition because of this, so I couldn’t complete the mission on time. I ask for big brother’s forgiveness!”
The Fang King knit his brows, “I don’t need your excuses, what I want are results. Since you failed your mission, you will be punished!”
Malim steeled his heart and pulled out his black blade, suddenly slashing at his left arm.
Wang Tianlong was shocked. It was only a single mistake and he was being punished with losing an arm?
Dang!
A golden drum blocked the black blade.
The Fang King coldly said, “You killing the Southern Summer King is considered a great merit, so you will remember this error. The war is not over yet and you still need this left arm, waiting until the battle is over to cut it off is not too late!”
“Yes!”
“Where’s Chu Tian? Why can’t I see his corpse!” Wang Tianlong said, “That person can block a million soldiers by himself, we’ll see no end of troubles if we let him go!”
The Fang King knit his brows, “What does this mean?”
Malim explained, “There is a human youth, although he does not have any fame, he does have an extraordinary strength.”
“Since it’s like this, I’ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes.” The Fang King gave a whistle and a giant blue bird appeared above them, “This is a Thunder Hawk, it has double the speed of the human’s griffin. You will use this beast to chase them, even if you can’t catch them, you can’t let them live.
“Yes!” Malim waved his hand at Wang Tianlong and the people beside him, “Come with me!”
Malim rode on the Thunder Hawk while the others rode on the vultures. They left the frontline fortress and began to chase after Chu Tian’s group.
These flying beasts were very fast and the War Hounds were originally good trackers. It was very easy for them to find their aura, so it wasn’t hard for them to catch up.
Malim chased for an hour before he sensed their aura, but the other side knew that they were being pursued, so they already split up the party and went in different directions.
“Their auras have dispersed, so we will disperse as well!” Malim ordered the others, “I’ll chase Chu Tian and you can chase the rest.”
“Understood!”
Malim and the others split up to chase.
…………
Ten minutes ago, Chu Tian, Gu Qianqiu, Meng Qingwu, and the remaining royal knights were heading for Imperial City. Even with the defeat at the frontline fortress, as long as Imperial City did not fall, there was a chance of making a comeback.
At this time, the little fox was holding the divine eyeball in its paws while looking around. It suddenly gave a few anxious gestures to Chu Tian.
“We’re in for some trouble. The War Hounds have sent out at least several thousand people to chase and there are a few that have caught up to us.” Chu Tian said to the others, “Their speed is very quick and we are too big of a target, so it will be hard to escape. We can only split up to move and try our luck, in short we might be able to report back to Imperial City as soon as possible.”
Gu Qianqiu gritted his teeth, but they could only do it like this.
“I’ll be in a group with the young miss, you can all take care of yourselves!”
Gu Qianqiu had a severe injury and would not be able to protect Chu Tian if he followed him. It was better to split up the large target and let the War Hounds Tribe unable to find them.
“Separate!”
Everyone dispersed at this moment.
They all started to escape on their own. Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu were together since two people could ride on a single griffin. Meng Qingwu’s cultivation base was not high and Chu Tian had overdrawn his power, so they had to take care of each other. In the end, they did not escape far.
“Ji, ji!”
The little fox restlessly called out. It wanted to warn Chu Tian that the first tracking team had currently locked onto the two of them.
Meng Qingwu found a black spot in the sky which was the impressive vulture mount of the War Hounds Tribe. There were not many of them, only being around twenty of them. They were all War Hounds elites with an average cultivation of the Illustrious Soul Realm.
They were the first team of trackers the Fang King sent out. They had found Chu Tian even faster than Malim, so they met them before him. Meng Qingwu’s heart sunk as she saw that the War Hounds had caught up!
The War Hounds’ leader loudly shouted, “Kill!”
“Just a few small fishes, the young miss should not be worried!” Chu Tian resisted the pain he felt and took out a Source Energy Submachine Gun from his gourd. He installed a normal energy magazine and took out the Netherworld Sword from his back, “Stand behind me. There will be jolts later on, but you need to hold on tight.”
Meng Qingwu’s heart suddenly felt bitter.
This fellow had clearly used all his strength, but he still wanted to protect her. When Meng Qingwu was faced with this critical moment, she could not be of any help at all. Her heart was filled with worry and guilt.
“Young miss, we’re a grasshopper on the end of the rope at this moment, so don’t think too much about it. Our tribulations will be faced together, so no one should think about who should leave first. But speaking of this, I do feel very honoured.”
Meng Qingwu did not know whether to laugh or cry, “At this time, what are you feeling honoured about?”
“Because although I wasn’t born on the same year, month, and day as the young miss, I can die on the same year, month, and day. Look at how our destinies are linked with each other, we really are a heaven destined pair!”
“Pei! Who wants to die with you!”
Really, Chu Tian, he was still in a mood to crack jokes. However, being teased by Chu Tian like this, the fear in Meng Qingwu’s heart was reduced by quite a bit.
“They’re coming!”
The airborne War Hounds soldiers quickly dived down and they began to shoot arrows at them. A dense rain of arrows fell down and there really were too many of them. It wasn’t hard for Chu Tian to protect himself and he could even protect the young miss, but the problem was that most of the arrows shot by the War Hounds soldiers were aimed at the griffin.
This griffin was so big, how could he protect every part of it?
Chu Tian locked onto the arrows with his Divine Sense and used the Netherworld Sword to send out sword qi to cut down the arrows, protecting the griffin with perfect accuracy. Once this griffin was killed, the two of them would not have a transport vehicle and how could they return to Imperial City?
Chu Tian did not have much spirit energy and now needed to protect this mount from all these War Hounds experts, clearly tackling too many problems at once. The War Hounds captain noticed this flaw and while Chu Tian was protecting the griffin, he suddenly shot an incomparably strong arrow at Chu Tian’s stomach.
“This is bad!”
Chu Tian’s Divine Sense could catch this attack, but this person was an archery expert. If Chu Tian were to evade this arrow, it would fly past him and hit the griffin. If he did not avoid this arrow, this arrow would be dangerous to him.
It was at this critical moment.
Meng Qingwu suddenly jumped out and used her body to block this arrow for Chu Tian. That arrow containing spirit energy hit Meng Qingwu’s right leg with a wild strength that pierce through the Starlight Immortal Body and deeply embedding itself into Meng Qingwu’s thigh. Meng Qingwu felt everything turn black in front of her and almost fell off the back of the griffin.
The War Hounds expert seized this chance to charge forward with a long spear. That spear glow condensed a large amount of spirit energy, meaning that this person was an expert in at least the peak 6th Awakened Soul Layer. If it was a fair fight, Chu Tian would not even put him in his eyes, but it was currently beyond his grasp.
But that did not mean that Chu Tian was a lamb waiting to be slaughtered!
Chu Tian’s left hand suddenly raised the submachine gun and he pulled the trigger, sending large amounts of light bullets into the sky. The War Hounds had clearly never seen Source Energy Weapons before and the several dozen light bullets all hit their mark. A few hit the vulture and a few hit the War Hounds expert. This high temperature was enough to even melt iron, so the vulture was instantly fatally wounded and the War Hounds captain fell from the back of his mount.
Chu Tian was trying to approach the other War Hounds pursuers and shoot from close range.
With a few pitiful cries, another two vultures fell from several hundred meters up in the sky.
The War Hounds warriors had all put down their bows, drawing out their weapons as they approached with no fear. Chu Tian’s Source Energy Submachine Gun’s energy had been exhausted and he did not have time to replace the magazine, so he could only send out a streak of sword qi to force back two of them. Another War Hound already reached the griffin and ruthlessly pierced his spear into the griffin’s abdomen, opening a terrifying wound.
“Ao!”
The griffin cried out as it lost balance, almost throwing Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu off.
“Damn!”
Meng Qingwu took the submachine gun from Chu Tian and installed a new magazine inside. Those energy balls with terrifying strength could easily break through armour, instantly leaving several melted holes on the bodies of the War Hounds experts.
“Young miss, good move!”
There were still several of the War Hounds airborne soldiers, there really were too many of them. They had come to an tacit agreement to attack from afar. Not to mention Chu Tian’s drained power, even in a normal circumstance, this kind of airborne battle was already hard enough to deal with.
Sou!
A blade quickly entered into the griffin’s neck and this injured griffin could not hold on any longer. Its body suddenly turned over and it fell from the high altitudes.
“This is bad!”
The two of them were thrown into the air and they lost their center of gravity, while also beginning to crash down. When they lost their mount, the two of them no longer had a way of moving through the air. The airborne War Hounds soldiers surrounded them and tried to tear them to pieces.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 326: Giving up one’s life to save another
Chapter 326: Giving up one’s life to save another
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu had been floating three-four hundred meters up in the sky before they began to fall down. Wind whistled in their ears and the ground was quickly approaching them. If they fell to the ground from this altitude, even if their bodies were made of iron, their inner visceras would be shattered.
The more dangerous thing was that those vulture riding War Hounds did not plan to let them off. In the second the two of them fell, those vultures instantly surrounded them, trying to tear them apart with their claws.
“Scram!”
Chu Tian used his sword qi to cut the stomach of a vulture, causing large amounts of blood and guts to bloom. Chu Tian suddenly heard Meng Qingwu’s shocked cry and when he turned his head, he saw that Meng Qingwu had already been grabbed by a vulture’s claws. There was a soldier stabbing his spear at Meng Qingwu, but it was a good thing this normal vulture rider’s cultivation was not high and he couldn’t break through Meng Qingwu’s starlight cover with a single hit.
Meng Qingwu grabbed the spear and directly threw the soldier away.
Chu Tian had no other choice as he let go of the Netherworld Sword and grabbed the back of one hand with the other hand. The treasure sword turned into a stream of light as it pierced through a vulture, taking care of it with a single beast’s cry.
The Netherworld Sword released energy as blue and white flame crows flew into the sky. The vultures and their riders were all burned by this terrifying Abyss Netherworld Flame. These flames transformed into a human figure, which had the appearance of a devil in the end.
“Netherworld! Kill them!”
“Understood, master!”
The demon Netherworld summoned some spiritual form creatures which didn’t have wings, but could still fly, shooting out like meteors. They slammed into the vultures and six-seven flames bloomed in the sky.
Chu Tian held the spiritless Netherworld Sword and Meng Qingwu as they fell together.
Putong!
Putong!
A mirror like lake on the prairies suddenly created two large splash sounds.
The two of them almost sunk to the bottom of the water. A normal person would have had their internal visceras shattered by that tremendous force and died already. Chu Tian came into contact with a rock at the bottom of the lake, shattering the rock to pieces, but nothing happened to Chu Tian. He felt a wave of dizziness enter his head, but he quickly came to his sense and kicked off with his feet, quickly floating to the surface.
He saw Meng Qingwu struggling in front of him, the young miss did not seem to know how to swim and there was an arrow in her thigh. She suddenly became unable to move. Chu Tian quickly rushed over and grabbed Meng Qingwu’s waist with both hands, bringing both of them to the surface.
“Hu——”
Meng Qingwu and Chu Tian both gasped for air. Meng Qingwu quickly asked in a concerned voice, “Are you alright?”
“My life is hard to take, of course I’m fine. How are you, young miss? Are your injuries severe!” Chu Tian revealed his own concern, using a pair of hands to go over the young miss’ plentiful body. Finally he touched her thigh and used his spirit energy to break the arrow, “We must go ashore to clean the wound.”
Meng Qingwu was taken advantage of by Chu Tian, but she could not tell him off at this time.
The little fox swam over in the water holding the Netherworld Sword in its mouth as it gave it to Chu Tian.
Chu Tian grabbed the sword before thanking the little fox.
The Netherworld devil was still fighting the War Hounds in the sky. Although it couldn’t finish the fight, it could stop the vulture riding soldiers from attacking the two of them, so it was the best chance for them to head ashore.
Chu Tian hugged the young miss’ plentiful body while holding his Netherworld Sword in one hand. He used the spirit energy in his body and suddenly kicked the water, like an engine had been ignited, he quickly flew towards the shore.
The little fox suddenly gave a warning again.
Large amounts of dead wood appeared on the surface of the little lake, but looking carefully, they were shocked to find that it wasn’t dead wood, but rather it was an alligator that was over five meters long. The small part of its body surfacing looked like several dozen pieces of dead wood.
“Damn, it’s a Blue Marked Alligator!”
This alligator was a high class water attributed level one demon beast, being able to use water energy. It had strength equal to the peak of the Body Refinement Realm.
Chu Tian normally would not even put it in his eyes, but now Chu Tian was not only severely weakened, his spirit energy was almost dried up, not having any strength to fight at all. There were many alligators here, with over a hundred of them, which was enough to pose a threat to their lives at this moment!
Meng Qingwu asked in a panic, “What do we do?”
“What else can we do, run!”
Their falling into the water constituted as invading these powerful demon beasts’ territory and it looks like these fellows had a bad temper. They were currently rushing at the two of them, with a blue rune appearing on each of the alligator’s heads, instilling a strength into them that came from the lake water around them.
The entire surface of the lake seemed like it was boiling.
Chu Tian could feel a strong water attributed energy slithering forward like a python. The alligators wanted to trap him first, making him lose all abilities to resist before tearing him to pieces.
Chu Tian’s sword swept out with a fierce sword qi that instantly destroyed all the binding energy around him, as well as killing two alligators blocking him. This move just enraged the demon beasts which was no help to the situation they were currently in.
“This is bad, there are too many demon beasts in the water!” Meng Qingwu anxiously called out, “You can’t escape if you keep bringing me along. Don’t mind me, just leave!”
Meng Qingwu was in the peak 5th Awakened Soul Layer, this was not considered weak, at least this would be at the level of a medium level officer in the Southern Summer army. However, Meng Qingwu’s source spirit was not suited for fighting, so most cultivation techniques and martial arts weren’t suited for her to learn. In other words, other than the defensive «Starlight Immortal Body», she did not have any other skills.
Meng Qingwu had a weak battle strength, especially in this scenario, she could only retreat. If Chu Tian was carrying Meng Qingwu, his chances of escaping was even smaller.
“These few beasts want to block me?”
Chu Tian released his spirit energy and charged forward, feeling like each inch was taking a thousand times the normal amount of effort. He sliced down several alligators before moving forward with Meng Qingwu.
The rumbling of the surrounding water become stronger as the alligators looked like they were about to go crazy.
“Young miss, take this!” Chu Tian gave the Source Energy Submachine Gun to Meng Qingwu. He and Meng Qingwu were face to face while hugging, with Chu Tian taking care of the front, “Protect my back.”
At this time, several large alligators jumped at Chu Tian’s back. The young miss quickly grabbed the gun and slammed her finger on the trigger to send out the light bullets. Steam instantly formed on the surface of the lake and large holes appeared in the alligators, as their bodies were pierced.
This is great!
With the Source Energy Submachine Gun in hand, these alligators could not approach them!
Meng Qingwu had found her and immediately began to shoot at the alligators around them. These high temperature energy bullets created steam when they fell onto the water, finally landing on the alligators one after another. The Source Energy Submachine Gun’s high fire rate and power was being displayed in this attack. The two of them were finally out of danger and slowly moving towards the shore.
“I’m out of ammo, give me another magazine!”
“Damn, don’t you know how to save ammo! I don’t have anymore!”
Meng Qingwu was shocked, “Then what should we do!”
Chu Tian took out a Source Energy Pistol for her, “There’s only this left, make do with it!”
The pistol fired too slowly and there were too many demon beasts, how could they kill their way out? However at this moment, it would have to do. It was luck that Chu Tian had modified this weapon, making the bullets even stronger, being enough to even penetrate the defenses of an Illustrious Soul Realm Cultivator.
Each shot killed an alligator!
Only the more alligators they killed, the angrier the demon beasts became and the more wildly they attacked the two of them. Chu Tian did not have much spirit energy left and when it all dried up, he wouldn’t be able to maintain the Starlight Immortal Body anymore.
Once the Starlight Immortal Body broke.
Chu Tian would die for sure!
The strength of the demon beast would easily destroy their weak human bodies!
“This is bad, this is bad, I really can’t move anymore.”
Finally, Chu Tian’s spirit energy was almost dried up and they were still at least two hundred meters from the shore. This was just a single step for an Awakened Soul Cultivator, but it was the distance of life and death for Chu Tian.
“Young miss, we can’t keep swimming anymore.” Chu Tian had a tired look on his face, “Are you afraid?”
Meng Qingwu saw Chu Tian’s pale face and suddenly emotions swelled inside of her. This fellow normally seemed careless, but in this dangerous situation, he went all out to protect her, not giving up to the last minute, “If you’re not afraid, why would I be afraid. The worst case scenario is we die together.”
“Young miss, please take this and hold it tightly.” Chu Tian put a scabbard into Meng Qingwu’s hand without any explanation and without waiting for her to speak, he asked, “I actually have something I want to ask you.”
Meng Qingwu said with a stunned expression, “What do you want to ask?”
Chu Tian said with a serious face, “Yingying said to me before that the person the young miss likes must be a great hero with indomitable spirit or a great sage that saves the kingdom’s people. Do you think that I am like that?”
“Is there any significance in asking this?”
“Of course there is a significance. Quickly tell me so I can die in peace!”
“Alright, alright, alright, you are! You are like that! But there’s no chance now, we’re about to die!”
Chu Tian revealed a satisfied smile. He suddenly stabbed out with the Netherworld Sword and stabbed it into the scabbard in Meng Qingwu’s hand. He released all his remaining energy into it and suddenly an explosion appeared on the surface of the water, creating a strong propulsion force against Meng Qingwu.
“No!”
Meng Qingwu was sent away by the Netherworld Sword, flying through the air and landing on the shore. She watched Chu Tian use his last bit of energy as he finally sank into the depths of the water. The surrounding alligators charged at him and launched a final wave of fierce attacks.
“Chu Tian!”
“Chu Tian!”
“I did not belong in this place in the first place, being here for so long is already enough to satisfy me!” Chu Tian gave a peace sign with his right hand, “You sisters have to live well!”
When Chu Tian sunk into the water, countless alligators charged forward. Seeing the water splash in all directions, it was clear the alligators were attacking him!
“No! Come out now!”
Meng Qingwu weakly knelt on the ground. She did not have the joy of surviving a disaster, rather she was filled with a deep guilt and pain.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 327: The complex young miss
Chapter 327: The complex young miss
When the alligators were tearing Chu Tian to shreds, the ripples on the lake’s surface became faster as a strong pressure envelop the lake. The alligators felt an incomparable fear, just like a powerful ancient demon beast had appeared. It was even more shocking than a powerful dragon’s aura.
A snow white figure appeared from the lake which was two-three zhangs tall. Its body was completely spotless and its snow white fur was as glossy as silk, as well as translucent and bright as jade. Its eyes were green like the highest quality cut jade.
[TL Note: 1 zhang = 3.33 meters]
This was a white monster fox with two tails!
When the alligators felt the aura of the white fox, they all ran in fear. Finally a light was released from the monster fox’s green eyes and an invisible spiritual energy poured out in all directions.
Almost in an instant, the several hundred alligators all stopped moving and they froze for several seconds. Following this, theirs eyes were filled with a strange green light before they pounced on each other like puppets, wildly biting.
Meng Qingwu looked at the several hundred alligators killing each other in disbelief as blood created a red layer over the lake. That white fox fished out the sinking Chu Tian and jumped back onto the shore. It shook the water from its fur before its body quickly shrunk. From the powerful two tailed fox, it turned into the little fox again.
The little fox gave a sneeze.
Its eyes revealed a look of exhaustion.
It was lucky that it had awakened its transformation technique at this critical moment, otherwise its master would have really died.
“Little fox, good job!” Meng Qingwu jumped at Chu Tian and her hands slapped his face, “How are you? Wake up! Wake up for me!”
Chu Tian felt like his eyes were as heavy as lead. He felt two warm and soft hands slapping on his face, while a familiar voice was calling for him. Sometimes it was far away and sometimes it was right in front of him.
Is it the young miss?
He wasn’t dead!
Meng Qingwu saw Chu Tian’s eyelids slightly move. Finally having some response, she felt relieved, “I knew you wouldn’t die just from this degree of being hurt!”
Meng Qingwu grabbed his shoulder and shook him, “Irresponsible bastard! Do you think doing this would make me thank you? How could I face Yingying? You caused me to be filled with pain for a lifetime, hating you for a lifetime! Quickly get up for me!”
Meng Qingwu’s emotions were very complicated, feeling happy and painful, feeling angry and moved. This fellow liked to play the role of a hero, but did he think of her feelings? Did he think of Yingying? No matter what, he couldn’t die, he definitely couldn’t die. Miracle Commerce needed him, Yingying needed him, and Meng Qingwu needed him!
“Alright, stop shaking. If I’m not bitten to death, I’ll be shaken to death.” Chu Tian said in a weak voice. When he slowly opened his eyes to look at Meng Qingwu, his eyes suddenly popped wide open, “Young, young, young…..”
“Young what? Have you become stupid!” Meng Qingwu saw him staring at her and followed Chu Tian’s gaze with a curious mind. Meng Qingwu’s eyes suddenly stopped and her face turned completely red.
Meng Qingwu in this moment had her two beautiful legs spread and was bending over Chu Tian’s body in an ambiguous position. Her face was only a few centimeters from Chu Tian’s face and according to the laws of gravity, in this position, Meng Qingwu’s two enormous peaks were sinking down. Looking into the gap of her clothes, one could see all of the spring scenery.
A drop of water fell from Meng Qingwu’s slender, white neck, falling into the gully of the snow capped peaks, finally reaching the unseen bottom of that abyss. Several wisps of black hair also fell onto her face, contrasting against her snow white skin.
“Ah!”
Meng Qingwu quickly stood up in surprise, but she felt a sharp pain fill her right leg as she used a bit of force. Most likely due to her injury, Meng Qingwu sat down once again.
Chu Tian immediately felt two mountain peaks press down on his chest, almost squeezing out his soul. Two soft and fragrant lips landed perfectly onto his mouth.
The little fox immediately covered its eyes!
Meng Qingwu’s beautiful eyes opened wide and Chu Tian had a look of disbelief on his face…..Damn, my chastity!
He never would have expected that the young miss would be such a passionate woman. Because he had saved her life, she took the initiative to kiss and hug him. Was she prepared to offer him her body? With the young miss doing this, if he did not react at all, he would not be a man.
Chu Tian took this chance to hug the young miss and give her a strong kiss. Meng Qingwu’s mind went completely blank and unconsciously she did not reject him, even have an unspeakable excitement and anticipation in her heart.
“Young miss, you are too evil. Taking advantage of my weakened state to forcefully take my first kiss!”
Chu Tian looked at the young miss in fear, like a young girl who was about to be violated.
Meng Qingwu finally came back to her senses. When she saw Chu Tian’s reaction, her eyes almost went black in rage and she almost fainted, “It was clearly you…..”
“Young miss, let’s talk through reason, alright? I can’t move at all right now and clearly you’re hugging me, as well as forcefully kissing me. Are you trying to get out of taking responsibility?”
“I’m not! Ah pei!” Meng Qingwu felt these words were improper. Even for the normally calm her could not help being flustered in this moment, “Stop speaking nonsense!”
Chu Tian righteously said, “I don’t care that much. Since you’ve done it, you might as well accept it. Although your temper is a bit bad, since matters have gotten to this point, I can only recognize myself as unlucky and reluctantly accept you!”
“I’m ignoring you!”
Meng Qingwu was so angry she walked away while ignoring her leg wound. In the end, she only took a few steps before almost falling over.
Chu Tian saw that the young miss’ injury was not light, so he stopped teasing her. He picked up the Netherworld Sword that fell nearby and swung out at the sky. A blue light fell onto the sword’s blade as the weapon spirit returned, already taking out all the vulture riders.
Chu Tian sheathed his sword and quickly went to support the young miss, “Let me see your wound!”
“No!”
That was not up to you!
Chu Tian directly forced her to sit down and although Meng Qingwu’s mouth resisted, her body followed along with it. Chu Tian ripped open her pants and revealed a snow white thigh where there was a dark red wound in the middle of it. Meng Qingwu had used spirit energy to seal her blood vessel, so there was not a major loss of blood.
“It really was a poisoned arrow!” Chu Tian gently pressed the wound on the young miss’ leg, “The poison has already corroded the bone. With the Southern Summer Country’s treatment method, you wouldn’t be able to keep this leg.”
Meng Qingwu’s body trembled in fear.
Was it really that serious?
Chu Tian gave a laugh, “But no need to worry, this poison can’t compare to the one used against the Southern Summer King. As long as the corrosion is contained, I have a method to cure it that won’t leave any repercussions.”
While he was speaking.
Chu Tian took out a level two antidote pill he had personally refined. He first put it into his mouth and melted the pill before spitting it onto the wound. He gently massaged around the wound, allowing it to seep into the wound itself.
Meng Qingwu could clearly feel the aching slowly fade. When she saw Chu Tian carefully applying the medicine on, the expression on her face softened a bit.
Chu Tian helped Meng Qingwu dress her wound and moved back. Without asking her, he directly carried Meng Qingwu on his back.
Meng Qingwu was a bit panicked, “What are you doing?”
“You can’t walk with this wound right now.” Chu Tian walked south with Meng Qingwu on his back, “The War Hounds will still be chasing and if we are caught now, we are dead for sure. We have to take advantage of this time to head to a safe location.”
Meng Qingwu was a bit resistant.
She had never been this intimate with a man before, other than what happened earlier. Meng Qingwu was not a sentimental person. After a few seconds of hesitation, she reached out her two arms and held Chu Tian’s neck. She closed her eyes and allowed this fellow to carry her forward.
Being able to feel the young miss’ body like this was a very wonderful thing.
However, Chu Tian’s current condition was very bad. There was nowhere that didn’t hurt from his head to his toes and he was not in the mood to feel blessed. Meng Qingwu silently laid against Chu Tian and neither of them spoke in this moment. Meng Qingwu could feel Chu Tian’s weak pulse and his breath becoming faster.
He must be at his limit and was only moving forward with a shocking amount of willpower.
Meng Qingwu’s heart felt sore and unhappy. Chu Tian was in this condition, yet he pretended like it was nothing as he teased her, most likely trying to distract her.
“Chu Tian, let me ask you…..” Meng Qingwu went beside Chu Tian’s ear to ask, “Who is better, me or Yingying?”
Chu Tian could feel the young miss’ breath as she spoke, itching his ear. It was very enjoyable, but that question was hard for Chu Tian to answer. This unprecedented tone of voice made Chu Tian’s heart tremble, “What are you asking this for? You sisters are completely different, how can I compare you two?”
“Then I’ll change the question. If, and this is just hypothetical, but between Yingying and me, who would you pick to marry?”
Chu Tian could clearly feel the young miss’ heart beat faster when she asked this question!
What kind of question was this?
Was it a kind of suggestion?
Then he couldn’t act careless!
“Can’t I marry both? Aiyo, why are you pinching me!”
Meng Qingwu ruthlessly said, “You can only pick one!”
The question the young miss asked was too cunning.
Chu Tian’s relationship with Yingying was the best, the young miss couldn’t compare in terms of this. However, if he were to pick Yingying in front of the young miss, wouldn’t that hurt the young miss’ heart? Women were complex creatures, so wouldn’t her heart be hoping he picked her? But if he picked the young miss, wouldn’t he be letting Yingying down? This question was very hard to answer!
Meng Qingwu said with a disdainful smile, “Is this question really that hard to answer? You men really are eating from the bowl while looking into the pot!”
[TL Note: Not satisfied with what one has.]
“Nonsense! I haven’t even eaten yet! At most it’s staring at the pot and not having a bite yet!”
“You……”
“Alright, alright, I know the young miss is trying hard to make it difficult for me.” Chu Tian scratched his head, “If you want me to give an answer, then I’ll pick the young miss!”
Meng Qingwu’s body slightly trembled, feeling satisfied and dissatisfied with this answer. She kicked Chu Tian with her leg and then said with a snort, “Why? Is Yingying no good!”
“A wife has to share work with me. Yingying’s brain is no good, how can she help me run the company? Therefore the young miss is the most suitable! As for Yingying, you said I can only take one person as my wife, but you never mentioned a concubine. That little girl doesn’t care about titles anyway, don’t you think so…..”
“No compassion! I’ll kick you to death!”
“Alright, alright, then I’ll pick Yingying then! I don’t need such a ferocious wife! Aiyo, why are you still kicking me!”
The two of them were silent for a while.
“Then if, and I’m just saying if, Yingying and I both accept you, will you find other women?”
“What do you mean?”
“Don’t play dumb. Nangong, Caidie, Yun Yao…..As well as elder sister Bing, they are all outstanding women, can you pat your chest and swear you won’t make a move on them? Even if you do say this, I won’t believe you!”
“To be honest, I never had that thought.” Chu Tian shrugged his shoulders, “But since the young miss has such low confidence in me and you won’t believe me no matter what I say, then I might as well call myself an universal lover.”
“Playboy, I’ll kick you to death!”
Chu Tian finally had some insight on the young miss. Even with how calm and collected the young miss usually was, her temper was even worse than Nangong Yun’s once she got going. This was truly a stunning sight.
On the road back, Chu Tian’s butt was almost swollen from being kicked.
But being able to argue like this with the young miss made Chu Tian much more relaxed!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 328: Malim charging in
Chapter 328: Malim charging in
The two of them argued while walking until it was dusk.
The nights in the prairie were more dangerous and both of them were injured, so they found a little forest to rest up in to be safe.
Chu Tian swallowed several pills and began to control his breathing. As he expected, his body was very bad because using strength that surpassed him had damaged his meridians and because of him overdrawing his power, he had damaged his vitality. Since Chu Tian arrived in this era, this was the most injured he had ever been. He wouldn’t even recover with ten to fifteen days of rest. The most troubling thing is that his wounds couldn’t be treated right away. If they were left like this, he could suffer repercussions or even suffer permanent damage.
Meng Qingwu held a can of heated canned food in front of Chu Tian, “Eat it!”
This was made from the meat of a level two demon beast. When an Awakened Soul Cultivator was in a weakened condition, eating this would allow them to recover most of their strength.
Meng Qingwu looked around, “Where’s the little fox?”
“It is cleaning up the aura we left behind.” Chu Tian ate the canned food in two-three bites. The recovery pills began to display their effect and his body felt a bit more comfortable, “The War Hounds Tribe is mostly composed of Wolf Spirit Beasts and they are famous for their tracking abilities. If it wasn’t for the little fox cleaning up the aura left behind, we would have been attacked several times already!”
Meng Qingwu was very curious about the origin of the little fox, “This little fellow is not simple, it has great potential and strength. I saw it transform today, its aura was very familiar to me. It was like a great ancient era’s demonic beast.”
“Great ancient era’s demonic beast?”
Chu Tian knew the young miss’ ability. The Heavenly Book Source Spirit had large amounts of knowledge and memories and it would awaken them as long as they were stimulated. Chu Tian did not know the little fox’s background, but did Meng Qingwu know?
The demonic beasts sounded like the demon beasts, but there was a large difference.
Demonic beasts had a much higher intelligence and could use strange demonic techniques. This was very similar to the skills the little fox had, so there was a large possibility of the little fox being a demonic beast.
Chu Tian asked, “How much do you know?”
“Not much, there is only a small bit of information in my source spirit’s memories.” Meng Qingwu hesitated for a few minutes before saying, “Legends say that in the beginning of the High Ancient Era, there was a clan of High Ancient Demons that lived alongside Demon Gods. This clan of demons had a very powerful existence, who was elusive and unpredictable, but it had the shape of a nine tailed demon fox!”
“Nine tailed demon fox?”
Chu Tian remembered the things that happened in the Central State Trial Tower. Could the little fox really be the descendant of a great ancient era demon? If it was the descendant of this demon tribe, it would explain why the little fox could use all those strange demonic techniques!
Meng Qingwu shook her head, “I’m not sure on this, but this little fox’s origin is not that simple.”
Chu Tian also thought the same.
The original form of the little fox was a nine tailed demon fox and Chu Tian’s source spirit was a nine eyes demon god. What relations did they have and was their meeting a coincidence? The number nine represented the absolute supreme!
Chu Tian shook his head and didn’t think too deeply about this. No matter what background the little fox had, it was still in its infancy and did not have any kind of strength. The great ancient era demonic beasts had incredibly long lives and it would require thousands of years for it to grow, how could it be raised with a short human live? Chu Tian being able to obtain immortality would be the only way around this.
In the silent night, the darkness spread all around them.
The cold of the night and the sense of danger around them was like an invisible hand, constantly enveloping the two of them. Meng Qingwu was worried of the War Hounds trackers and afraid of being attacked by the demon beasts of the prairie, so she did not dare sleep. At this time, a hand patted Meng Qingwu’s shoulder, “Don’t worry, the little fox is keeping watch nearby. If anything approaches us, it will not escape the little fox’s vigilance, so you can rest assured.”
Meng Qingwu was very tired. She leaned against Chu Tian’s shoulder and closed her eyes to enter a shallow sleep.
Chu Tian continued to control his injuries.
This could be considered a blessing in disguise.
Chu Tian had used power that surpassed his limit and although he had suffered heavy injuries, this incident had also stimulated the potential of his body. If he could recover from his injuries this time, Chu Tian’s cultivation would surely increase by a large amount, it was even possible for him to reach the True Soul Realm.
When the eastern sky had a faint layer of light, Chu Tian came out of his recovery state. When those several Saint Grade Pills were digested by his body, although they couldn’t completely cure all his injuries, they had helped alleviate most of them. At least the part hurt from overdrawing his spirit energy had been restored and he had basic battle strength, no longer needing to fear the demon beast on the prairies.
Meng Qingwu was leaning on his shoulder with consistent breathing, already in a deep sleep. He gently nudged Meng Qingwu, “Young miss, young miss, the sun is already up. Wake up!”
Meng Qingwu was currently laying against Chu Tian, with her hands grabbing onto Chu Tian’s arm. That beautiful face was covered in dirt, but that did not ruin her style and just made her even more stylish.
The young miss’ beauty could be considered three hundred and sixty degrees without a flaw.
“Ah!” Meng Qingwu suddenly woke up and felt a bit embarrassed. She just wanted to rest for a little while, but leaning against Chu Tian’s body, she felt very relaxed from his aura, unexpectedly falling into a deep sleep.
What had happened here?
Meng Qingwu couldn’t help breaking out in goosebumps. Ever since she was young, she was an independent and bright person, and Meng Qingwu was a very alert person. Other than her little sister, she would always have a basic vigilance against others, it was even impossible for her to fall into a deep sleep in her own home!
Could it be that this fellow already had a deep place in her heart already? This feeling made Meng Qingwu conflicted and confused, not sure what she should do.
“We should quickly leave.” Chu Tian did not pay any attention to the young miss’ complicated thoughts. When he stood up, he saw Meng Qingwu still sitting on the ground. With a face of wonder, he said, “Young miss, what are you doing? Let’s go!”
“I am a wounded person, how can I walk with this leg?” Meng Qingwu righteously said, but also slightly like a spoiled little child, “You’re not carrying me!”
“When you were sleeping, I used my spirit energy to scatter the poison in your bones and now it should have healed. The injury is basically controlled and your leg can be kept, you can already walk by yourself!” Chu Tian snappily said, “Still want to kick my butt? Save your breath!”
Meng Qingwu found that her leg had been wrapped up again and there was no pain coming from it at all. Her face immediately felt warm and she wished she could jump into a hole, while also cursing Chu Tian in her heart!
This blockhead!
I let you off easy and let you carry me, but you actually reject me? I’m so angry!
The little fox explored the road in front of them while the two of the headed south.
After experiencing a few life and death experiences together, the young miss seemed like she had opened her heart and their relationship was much more intimate. But the closer they became, the less he could see through the young miss. This normally beautiful, hardworking, and smart businesswoman actually had a side no one knew about. She was from times irrational, unreasonable, and emotional. This woman was really hard to understand.
The facts stood that they had time to recover last time and they were in decent condition. Because of this, they were travelling much faster today. After rushing along for several hours, they were only five hundred miles from Imperial City, already in the safe range of Imperial City. Those vulture riders could no longer catch up to them.
Chu Tian looked into the distance, “There should be Imperial City patrols or Imperial City watch towers nearby. As long as we find someone, we’ll be able to get a fast horse or a beast carriage and that should make the trip much more relaxed.”
The young miss gave a sigh, “I hope it’s like this!”
This long and quick run had used a lot of spirit energy and physical strength. It would be best if they could save a bit of energy, having a group of quick horses would be best.
When the two of them were prepared to let out a sigh, the little fox suddenly called out a warning, “Ji, ji!”
A loud sound came from the sky that was like a clap of thunder. The previous empty sky suddenly had an extra giant blue hawk present. It was around six meters long and over twelve meters wide, with each feather seeming like it was carved from blue crystal and being surrounded by lightning arcs. This was clearly a very strong demon beast.
“Be careful!”
Chu Tian suddenly threw himself at Meng Qingwu beside him.
A streak of lightning struck the ground and created a giant black burnt crater.
The two of them felt this power and their hearts were filled with shock at the same time. This thunder hawk beast was at least in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
The little fox bared its teeth and its eyes sparkled, suddenly turning a demonic green colour. Its petite body suddenly inflated, turning into a two zhang high demonic fox. After the little fox transformed, the demonic green light in its eyes became stronger. The airborne thunder hawk instantly gave a shriek of pain as its eyes began to release green light which became even stronger, finally occupying its entire pupil.
“Zhi!”
The thunder hawk gave a sharp cry and it calmed down from its pained state. It had clearly been controlled by the little fox, but since the thunder hawk was too strong, although the little fox controlled it, it would not move at all. So, the thunder hawk just seemed like it was frozen in place.
“Interesting, interesting.”
“This thunder hawk is at least in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, being able to control it, your spirit beast is not simple!”
Meng Qingwu finally realized that there was a spirit beast standing on the back of the thunder hawk. This person was tall and powerfully built, holding an unadorned long black blade in his hands. The power coming from his body was like a powerful energy that came from the Netherworld.
Nether Flame Blade, Malim!
This was the True Spirit Expert of the War Hounds Tribe!
He was like a messenger of the underworld that filled people with a fear that made them tremble.
Malim was not in a rush to make a move and used teasing eyes to look at them, “Your aura hiding skills is not bad, you made me search for an entire night. If you hadn’t moved and revealed your position in the morning, even I would not have been able to find you. Wasting this much of my time, what do you think will be a good price to pay?”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 329: Endless Purgatory
Chapter 329: Endless Purgatory
They couldn’t escape in the end?
Now that Imperial City was right in front of them, they never thought a True Spirit Expert would catch up to them. How could Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu fight a True Spirit Expert? The little fox was diverting the thunder hawk and could not help them at this moment.
“Cripple yourselves and follow me.” Malim was not in a rush, “This way you can reduce your hardships.”
Chu Tian considered the immediate situation, “I can go with you, but let her go.”
“No!” Meng Qingwu anxiously said, “Chu Tian, you definitely can’t go with them!”
Chu Tian naturally did not want to work with the War Hounds, but the situation for them was not good at this moment. He could only come up with a way to deal with it for now, keeping their lives at a minimum and running away later.
“Prisoners of war have no qualification to discuss terms!”
“What if I still have chips in my hand?”
“Chips? Ha, ha, ha! That power inside your body? There is no doubt that it is very strong, but can you really use it again?” Malim took a gentle sniff, “I can smell the aura coming from your veins, you are very weak, incredibly weak. If you use it again, you will surely die!”
“If I die, you will fail your mission.”
Malim broke out in laughter again, “The prisoner of war wants to use death as a threat? Let me tell you, your life has no meaning. Even if you die, as long as I bring your corpse back, it is still enough! You speak too much, I’ll kill that woman first!”
Flames ignited on the black blade and terrifying energy fluctuations generated wild wind. When it moved across the prairie, it was like waves coming one after another.
Fuck!
I’ll go all out with you!
Chu Tian floated into the air and released a powerful strength. Malim never thought that Chu Tian really could resist him, “Then let me have a taste of your strength and how deep it really is, Nether Flame!”
The black blade was covered in flames which combined with the power of Malim’s source spirit, actually forming a giant flamin black demon. It shot out at Chu Tian like a meteor.
“Chu Tian!”
Meng Qingwu called out in a panic, this was the attack of a True Spirit Expert’s source spirit! The power of this attack was not something an Awakened Soul Realm Cultivator could block.
Chu Tian’s hands formed a seal and his eyes suddenly opened, with the seven different demonic pupils appearing again. A mysterious power was instantly added to his body, once again turning into the incomparably tall Nine Eyed Demon God.
That black burning demon did not even have time to approach before it shocked by the pressure, disappearing in midair.
It’s here!
It’s that power!
Malim revealed a wild expression. On the body of this weak person, how could he have such a strong power? It was like this power came out and filled a space in front of Chu Tian, creating a shaking space that wasn’t visible to the naked eye.
Hong!
That trembling shocked the black demon to pieces.
Malim revealed a look of terror. This person’s source spirit had many attributes and he could freely switch between them. In the frontline fortress, he used the power of this source spirit and almost instantly harvested the souls of five peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts.
Other than that, it also had the power to control space, such as teleportation or shaking space itself. These were all applications of moving space itself.
Spatial power, this was the power of legends!
Even in the large empires, there were only a few people that had spatial powers. But this person could use spatial power which completely subverted Malim’s imagination.
But, so what if the other side was strong?”
Malim said with a cold smile, “Your life force is quickly draining. If you keep fighting, you’ll die for sure. I’ll give you one last chance. Surrender to me and pledge loyalty to the War Hounds, then you can keep living!”
Malim’s words weren’t wrong.
Chu Tian using his main source spirit’s power twice in a row already had a hard to imagine adverse effect on his body. Even though his body was already in the second realm of the Starlight Immortal Body, his physique was still too weak. Adding in the fact that his cultivation base was still not high enough, so it was impossible for his body to resist the pressure brought by the source spirit.
When Chu Tian blocked Malim’s attack, all the blood veins in his body shattered and large amounts of blood seeped out of his pores. It was like sweat that couldn’t be stopped and he was completely soaked in an instant.
One attack!
He could only block one attack!
Chu Tian was already at his limit and if he went all out, at best he could stop another attack. If he could kill Malim with this attack, the young miss would be able to return safely. If this attack couldn’t kill Malim, then both of them would die here.
Of course, even if it was the former, Chu Tian was not certain to survive.
Now it all depended on luck!
The Nine Eyed Demon God closed eight eyes and kept a single eye open. This eye corresponded to the golden pupil in Chu Tian’s pupil, causing an invisible strength to gather around Chu Tian.
What was this attack?
Malim did not feel any elemental fluctuations, he just felt a strong energy that seemed like it was covering the world. He could not help feeling an insurmountable fear because this power seemed like it could not be stopped. It was like this power could penetrate through anything and all defenses would have no use against it.
Hong!
Malim’s vision turned dark as the entire world crumbled around him. There seemed to be a spiritual energy that stripped Malim of all sensations, throwing him into a silent and dark space.
This was a spiritual attack?
Malim could vaguely sense it.
This force was spiritual power, but it combined with the user’s consciousness, so it should be a kind of Divine Sense!
Chu Tian’s Divine Sense had already reached the “Mind’s Lamp” realm. Chu Tian’s spirit energy was already drained and he could not bear to use any other power, so using Divine Sense was the safest choice for Chu Tian while also being the most suitable method of attacking Malim.
A Divine Sense attack was a spiritual attack.
Spiritual attacks were invisible, leaving no marks at all. Unless one had a strong Divine Sense or a strong Divine Sense source spirit or cultivation technique, they would not be able to defend against it.
The War Hounds was a tribe of Spirit Beasts.
The Spirit Beasts were ignorant in terms of the complicated Divine Sense cultivation. Malim’s source spirit was not a spiritual type and although he didn’t know what realm his Divine Sense was in, he expected it to be in the “Mind’s Eye” realm. Chu Tian’s cultivation was not comparable to Malim’s, but his Divine Sense surpassed Malim. So using his Divine Sense to attack was using his advantage to attack the enemy’s shortcomings!
“Endless Purgatory!”
Malim felt a terrifying cold voice seemingly explode in his mind, causing his environment to change. He felt like he had arrived in a world of lava at the depths of the world. The ground under him became lava as fire red pillars began to rise high up out of the lava.
A fierce looking ox headed human figured demon covered in red hot lava rushed at Malim with a burning red iron chain.
Shua!
The iron chain in the ox headed demon instantly surrounded Malim and the flame attached to the chain instantly made Malim feel an indescribable pain. It was like the flames were not just burning his body, but also his spirit and soul as well.
“Scram!”
Malim roared out as he broke free, instantly shattering the chain. A black blade flew out and the ox headed demon gave a pitiful cry before exploding into flames.
“You want to kill me with this insignificant skill?”
Malim’s voice had not fallen before several figures rose in the lava lake which were all terrifying ox headed demons. These monsters slowly rose from the lake, each one holding a flame covered chain.
Malim had an absent minded feeling.
He felt his body being split in two and two different Malims appeared. They looked at each other and the strange thing was that while there were two bodies, they were controlled by a single mind.
The ox headed demons raised their burning chains to attack.
Malim raised his blades to shatter the chain and instantly slashed down the ox headed demons. What Malim never expected was that the other him would be hit by the chain and he would feel an unendurable pain strike his body and mind.
What is happening here?
Malim had two different bodies in this space and both bodies had senses, with their minds combined as one, so the bodies were not split into main and secondary. If Malim were to match it to having a right and left hand, if Malim were to protect his left hand and his right hand was injured, Malim would still feel the pain.
Damn!
What kind of evil technique is this!
Malim operated both bodies at once to resist the ox headed demons!
The third wave of ox headed demons appeared. What made Malim surprised was that there were more demons and the number of bodies he had also increased. When the third wave began, there were eighteen ox headed demons and Malim had three bodies.
A normal person’s consciousness could only operate a single body.
Now that one consciousness was connected to three bodies, Maim’s movements were not smooth and he often sent instructions to the wrong body. The worst part was that if a single body was hit, he would suffer hard to imagine pain, but if all three bodies were hit, Malim’s consciousness would suffer three times the pain!
Peng!
The third wave of ox headed demons were defeated!
When the fourth wave of ox headed demons appeared, there were thirty six of them and Malim had four bodies. Malim had lost all ability to control his body and could only watch as the ox head demons wildly attacked him.
The fifth wave, the sixth wave, the seventh wave…..Malim had more bodies and he lost all ability to control them.
Pa!
Each body was hit with a whip.
Malim felt pain in dozen of places all at once, almost causing him to faint. But this was a spiritual space and he was not allowed to faint.
Malim’s body kept splitting and the space’s ox headed demons kept increasing.
The hundredth wave!
The thousandth wave!
The ten thousandth wave!
Malim had over ten thousand bodies and each one was being trapped on a flaming pillar by an ox headed demon. Each one was being tortured by hundreds of ox headed demon.
Even if it was the smallest injury, if it was increased by ten thousand times, it could cause a giant injury.
Not to mention the fact that Malim’s various bodies had to endure hard to imagine tortures. When all of it was brought together, it became a torrent of torment, attacking his mind and soul.
Malim’s mind was about to shatter to pieces like glass!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 330: Going all out
Chapter 330: Going all out
This kind of attack was unprecedented.
Unlimited duplication of pain and unlimited sources of pain, when the hard to endure mental torture reached over ten thousand times, it launched an instant attack on one’s mind. It was like a giant wave slamming down again and again on a weak damn, giving no doubts on what the results would be.
Perhaps Malim was a soldier with very strong willpower.
Only, a mental demon was enough to make any soldier collapse, not to mention one that increased by ten thousand times? Perhaps even the strongest warrior in the world would have their mind destroyed after this kind of attack. Even if they did survive, they would turn into a lunatic.
This was the Endless Purgatory!
Chu Tian’s incomparably strong Divine Sense attack!
The pain and suffering was like water continuously attacking a dam, causing the entire structure to collapse. When Malim’s consciousness was about to collapse, the entire spiritual world popped like a bubble.
The power of the Nine Eyed Demon God disappeared.
Chu Tian’s face was white and dripping with sweat, “Damn, just a little more!”
Malim was thrown back into the real world and he gave a pitiful cry as he fell to the ground with his entire body convulsing. His spirit had suffered severe injuries and he could not heal himself temporarily.
But his spirit did not completely collapse!
Malim’s cultivation base was higher than Chu Tian’s and because of that higher cultivation base and his strong willpower, Chu Tian could not directly crush him. He could even block the Divine Sense attack in the beginning, making Chu Tian waste quite a bit of strength. So the entire attack’s might was not displayed and it had been forcefully cut off, allowing Malim’s spirit to not collapse completely.
This is bad!
He really had no strength to launch another attack.
Meng Qingwu had no idea what just happened because the flow of time in the spiritual world and the real world was completely different. Chu Tian had tortured Malim in the spiritual space for an entire day, but only a few seconds passed in the real world, so spectators could not understand what just happened.
All Meng Qingwu saw was Chu Tian locking eyes with Malim before Malim was seriously injured like his mind was broken and Chu Tian collapsing onto the ground.
What had happened?
Chu Tian was on the ground unable to move, but he yelled through clenched teeth, “Fox, now, take care of him!”
The little fox’s eyes released an emerald green light, using all its strength to control the Thunder Hawk Beast. The Thunder Hawk Beast’s beak turned blue and it condensed a bolt of lightning.
The Thunder Hawk Beast was vigorously resisting the little fox.
The little fox gave a sharp cry and the Thunder Hawk’s body trembled as the little fox penetrated the Thunder Hawk Beast’s mind. The Thunder Hawk Beast was finally under the little fox’s control as it let out a sharp cry as well.
“Da….Damn!” Malim’s body was still trembling and he couldn’t even raise his blade, “My body….Ah! I want to kill you! I want to kill you!”
Chu Tian had already fainted.
Malim had suffered severe spiritual injuries. Damage to one’s spirit was very hard to recover from and it would follow one for the rest of their life, but Malim could still live after suffering this fierce attack and Chu Tian had already lost all way of resisting after using this strong power.
“You all….will….die!”
Malim’s body was trembling as it kneeled there, his eyes were unable to focus. He threw his head back and roared with two red eyes like beast going wild, reaching out towards the long blade on the ground.
“Hell Nether Flames!”
The trembling blade released a turbulent flame that began to spread in all directions.
Malim could not launch a focused attack and could only release a large range attack with his True Spirit Realm cultivation, killing everyone here.
The Thunder Hawk Beast dived with a cry as a bolt of thunder hit Malim, instantly sending him flying and landing heavily on the ground. He could not hold onto his blade which flew several meters away.
Hong!
A black flame dragon swept across the floor, creating a shockingly deep mark.
Malim stood up with an unwilling roar. When the Thunder Hawk Beast dived down with outstretched claws, he used his hand to grab it. Half his body was pushed into the ground and the Thunder Hawk Beast flapped its wings trying to run.
Malim released his spirit energy with a roar and a terrifying power was sent into the Thunder Hawk Beast’s body, slamming it into the ground. He was trying to rip the Thunder Hawk Beast in half.
The little fox was anxious.
If the Thunder Hawk Beast was killed, they would have no other ways.
The little fox was not very strong. Its demonic techniques only had a summon and control skill which were useful against demon beasts and would have no use against Malim.
At this critical moment, Meng Qingwu drew out Chu Tian’s Netherworld Sword and charged at Malim. When Malim was struggling with the Thunder Hawk Beast, she stabbed her sword into Malim’s back.
Dang!
Meng Qingwu was sent four-five meters back by the spirit energy and felt a sharp pain in her wrist like they had popped out.
It wouldn’t work!
The other side was too strong!
Even if his spirit was damaged, she could not hurt him.
The little fox found a magazine that fell beside Chu Tian and it immediately went over to pick it up. This was one of the cartridges hiding Blood Yin Steel. It broke the cartridge and swallowed all the needles before forcefully waving at Meng Qingwu.
Meng Qingwu nodded.
The little fox shot out several dozen Blood Yin Steel Needles, each one infused with a demonic clan’s spell, shooting at Malim faster than the speed of sound.
Malim’s spirit had been shattered, how could he sense this attack? He did not even have the ability to release protective spirit energy. All the needles fell onto Malim, with even two of them directly hitting his eyes.
“Ah!”
Malim gave a wild roar as he sent a claw out, leaving five deep claw marks in the ground. This was the attack of a True Spirit Expert, it would kill Meng Qingwu without a doubt, but Malim’s spirit had been shattered, it was hard for him to lock onto Meng Qingwu.
Meng Qingwu knew she had to take a risk. She raised Chu Tian’s Netherworld Sword and stared right a Malim. As long as there was a chance, she had to succeed!
The Netherworld Sword released a glow at this time.
Faint blue and white flames appeared on the blade.
Meng Qingwu was very shocked. This sword had lent its power to her, but Meng Qingwu was clearly not the Netherworld Sword’s master! This was probably because of the difference between the Netherworld Sword and ordinary Soul Contracting Items. Normal Soul Contracting Item’s weapon spirit did not have a high intelligence, but the Netherworld Sword’s weapon spirit already had independent thought. So when Meng Qingwu used the Netherworld Sword, the weapon spirit “Netherworld” would decide whether to reject her or now.
Today, Chu Tian had already fainted and Meng Qingwu had to kill this Spirit Beast to save its master’s life.
Netherworld did not reject Meng Qingwu because of this and instead released its power to strengthen her strike.
Meng Qingwu released all her spirit energy and suddenly jumped forward. The sword created a blue and white arc and it chopped right at Malim’s neck, directly causing his head to fall down.
Blood splattered everywhere.
This peak War Hounds expert had actually dies in the hands of the weak and unskilled in battle Meng Qingwu. Meng Qingwu never thought that she would have the chance to kill a True Spirit Expert.
The little fox let out a sigh, it could finally keep its little life.
Meng Qingwu simply searched over Malim’s body, only finding a small and simple bag. Meng Qingwu could feel spatial energy within it, making it a spatial item, meaning it was a storage bag. Although the space was only five cubic meters, it was still a spatial item.
Meng Qingwu did not have time to look inside before she took Malim’s black blade and moved to Chu Tian’s side. She fell down onto his chest and listened, hearing that his heart was still beating slowly and weakly, but he shouldn’t die from this.
Meng Qingwu was not clear what kinds of injuries Chu Tian had, but she knew this was bad.
Meng Qingwu clenched her teeth as she carried Chu Tian on her back and moved in the direction of Imperial City. Chu Tian had carried her yesterday and she was carrying him today, the two of them were a real pair of rarities.
But Meng Qingwu did not have to walk far, only going around a few dozen kilometers before finding a Southern Summer sentry tower. When she proved Chu Tian’s identity, the soldiers arranged a beast cart and sent the two of them back to Imperial City.
Imperial City was already in a mess.
The great scholar had arrived ahead of Chu Tian’s group by a day to deliver the news of the frontline falling to the enemies. Gu Qianqiu was heavily injured when he arrived in Imperial City. Because many people had personally witnessed it, the news could not be locked down and it instantly attracted the fear of many people.
In just a short day, several thousand soldiers escaped from the frontlines.
The news these people brought filled the Imperial City citizens with shock. The Fang King led the War Hounds army to attack the frontlines, causing it to break down. The Southern Summer King inspecting the frontlines was also assassinated by Wang Tianlong!
Two large pieces of sad news arrived at once!
Imperial City was not prepared for this at all!
Now while the Calm Martial Ruler was out and the Cang State were trapped, even if the Calm Martial Ruler obtained the news, he would not be able to come back in time! The Imperial City garrison had four hundred thousand people and two thousand royal knights, but was that enough to block the War Hounds Country’s army?
When the Southern Summer King fell, he passed the throne to the Calm Martial Ruler, Dongfan Gan.
Perhaps even the Southern Summer King did not imagine that the Southern Summer Country’s situation would be this bad. The War Hounds had broken through the frontlines in a single day and now they were currently marching south for the Imperial City. There would be a large battle in just a few days!
Whether it was the nation’s heads, the commanders, they were all in a daze right now. The entire country was filled with panic and the current situation was very bad.
At this time.
Miracle Commerce’s Meng Qingwu brought Chu Tian back. Meng Qingwu was a famous person in the Imperial City and was named the Southern Summer’s number one beauty. This time, Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu had gone with the Southern Summer King for the inspection, so when the War Hounds broke through the frontlines, they were most likely in a dangerous situation.
What people could not believe was that Meng Qingwu had actually come back alive.
Meng Qingwu had returned, but her appearance did not look good. Her snow white clothes was already covered in dirt and blood, and her hair was in a complete mess. Her face was thin and weak and she was walking with a limp, clearly suffering a wound to her thigh.
Chu Tian’s situation was even worse. He was currently unconscious and his life signs were very weak.
“Elder sister, Chu Tian!”
Meng Yingying, Nangong Yun, and the others had been worried in Imperial City for an entire day. When they learned that the two of them came back safely, they immediately ran to welcome them.
“You both scared me to death!” Meng Yingying’s eyes were covered in mist as she tightly hugged Meng Qingwu, “You two are Yingying’s most important people, if anything happened to either of you, I wouldn’t want to live!”
Meng Qingwu patted Meng Yingying’s back and let out a sigh of relief, “I thought several times that I wouldn’t be able to see you again. It was all because of Chu Tian risking his life that I could come back. But Chu Tian’s situation is not good…..”
Meng Yingying became nervous. When she saw Chu Tian covered in blood, she couldn’t help covering her mouth, “What happened to Chu Tian? Why is he injured? He’s injured to this extent…..”
“I don’t know either!”
It was unknown what Chu Tian was injured by, it was like he injured himself. As for what the situation was with his injuries, Meng Qingwu could not guess, but looking at his weakening life signs, it seemed very serious.
“What are we standing here for?” Nangong Yun came over and placed Chu Tian over her shoulder, “Yingying, quickly call those old men at the research facility over, let them have a look at Chu Tian!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 331: Large crisis
Chapter 331: Large crisis
Miracle Commerce’s headquarters.
Meng Yingying was sitting at Chu Tian’s side, unable to stop her tears from flowing down. Nangong Yun was beside her comforting her, while Chen Bingyu, Feng Caidie, Yun Yao, and the others all had a painful look on their faces.
There was a group of old man circled to the side whispering to each other. They could not hear what they were discussing, but they all had knit brows and were constantly sighing.
The entire room was filled with a pessimistic feeling.
“Are you done yet? Watching that long, you should have come up with a result, right?” Nangong Yun had a fiery disposition and finally couldn’t stop herself from exploding. She anxiously scratched her head, “Only knowing how to sigh, what are you sighing for! Just tell use the current situation, can we save boss or not?!”
The Meng sisters both focused their minds.
“Don’t rush, don’t rush…..” Zhao Pu gave a few coughs before speaking in a serious voice, “I’ll be frank, the chairman’s situation is very bad. All his organs are failing and his meridians are all shattered, with his spirit energy fading away, but this is not the main cause. The most troublesome part is that the chairman has severely overdrawn his vitality.”
Meng Yingying nervously asked, “What does that mean?”
“Old Zhao’s meaning is that the chairman forcefully used a forbidden technique with large side effects, the price of this forbidden technique should be burning one’s vitality, therefore there is a severe overdraw of vitality. Simply put, if the chairman could live to one hundred before, now he can only live to fifty. If his vitality keeps weakening…..”
“Why is it like this?!”
Everyone revealed looks of astonishment, this side effect was too terrifying! Chu Tian was this young and had injured his vitality this early, wasn’t this very, very bad?
Meng Qingwu finally understood.
Chu Tian had only displayed a small part of that heaven defying power. The main reason for this was not to use this power excessively, not because he wanted to avoid attracting attention, but mainly because it was very dangerous for him!
Meng Yingying was at a loss, “Then what should we do?”
“It is the initial stages of the injury, if he can heal soon, then he can hopefully recover. If it is left for a long time, the lost vitality will disappear and it will be harder than ascending the heavens to recover it.”
Meng Qingwu quickly asked, “What materials do we need? It doesn’t matter how much it costs!”
“Vice chairman, this is not a problem of money. Only with the resources of the Southern Summer Country, we won’t be able to find this level of medicine!”
“We can’t find it in the entire Southern Summer Country?”
The old men looked at each other and said with a sigh, “This is a medicine for overcoming nature, it has to be in the Immortal Grade!”
The girls’ faces all turned pale.
Immortal Grade? Where would they find Immortal Herbs in the Southern Summer Country!
The Southern Summer Country was just a small country, the earth’s spiritual qi was very barren and barely any Sacred Herbs could be grown, how could there be an Immortal Herb? They could only buy it from a large country or an empire, but an Immortal Herb was expensive. Even if Miracle Commerce had made several billion gold coins, but what did this bit of money count for in those places?
Immortal Herbs usually had no market value and even if Miracle Commerce had enough money, it could not be bought whenever one wanted. Chu Tian’s condition could not be dragged on, otherwise there would be serious repercussions if his vitality disappeared. Even an Immortal Herb would not be able to help him at that time.
Meng Yingying said in a choked up voice, “Elder sister, what do we do!”
“Don’t be afraid. No matter what the price, we must save Chu Tian!” Meng Qingwu clenched her fist. No one actually knew that the person feeling the most guilt in this moment was her. Chu Tian was this injured mainly because of her, so she had to save him no matter what, “The Southern Summer does not have the herb, so we’ll search in other countries. I believe we’ll surely be able to find it!”
Meng Qingwu then asked, “When will Chu Tian wake up?”
“That is hard to say.” Zhao Pu stroked his beard, “Not only is the chairman’s body injured, his spirit has also been overdrawn, I’m afraid he won’t wake up in the next two days. I suggest letting the chairman have a proper rest, like this he can recover from his spiritual wounds.”
They could only do this.
“Vice chairman, vice chairman!” A Miracle Commerce worker suddenly ran in in a panic, “The Burning Sun Ruler, the Refined Ruler, and the great scholar are all here. They want to see the chairman!”
The Burning Sun Ruler and Refined Ruler are both here?”
“Yingying, take care of Chu Tian. I’m going out to take a look.”
Meng Qingwu came out with several people. The Burning Sun Ruler was in a set of scarlet red armour and the Refined Ruler was wearing a golden thread armour. There were several dozen important people behind them, including the great scholar Gu Qianqiu.
The Refined Ruler asked, “Where’s Chu Tian? Have him come out!”
“What matters do you have?” Meng Qingwu was a bit afraid of the Refined Ruler. The Shangguan Family were not friendly with Miracle Commerce. There was no guarantee in this period that the Shangguan Family would not do something excessive, “The frontline matters suddenly happened and Chu Tian was helpless in regards to the Southern Summer King’s death. Are you here to condemn him?”
“Mistake! Mistake! Refined Ruler, put away your stink face!” The Burning Sun Ruler looked at the Refined Ruler before saying to Meng Qingwu, “With a disaster over the country, how can the Southern Summer Country go against itself? We already know what happened and Chu Tian has made his contributions. If the frontline matters were to be blamed on anyone, it couldn’t be blamed on Chu Tian. Not to mention Chu Tian was titled the Country Guarding Ruler by my king in the end, his nobility rank is even higher than the two of us!”
“Then you are…..”
“Vice chairman, the Southern Summer Country is already in a life and death crisis.” Gu Qianqiu came out and said, “We have thought it over, but we’re afraid only Chu Tian has a method to turn the tide. We came to see him and ask if he had a plan!”
“So it’s like this…..” Meng Qingwu’s heart sunk down. The Burning Sun and Refined Rulers put down their pride to see Chu Tian, this was grasping at straws and showed just how bad the situation was, “When Chu Tian was coming back, he fought with a War Hounds True Spirit Expert and is now heavily injured. He is in a coma and won’t awaken for some time!”
“Damn!” The Burning Sun Ruler angrily said, “Why is it like this!”
Gu Qianqiu’s face also changed, “The War Hounds Country has already shown signs of setting out, what should we do!”
Meng Qingwu was shocked, “What? They’re coming this fast? The frontline battle was very tragic, don’t they need more time to prepare?”
The Refined Ruler said with a dark face, “After the War Hounds army attack the Southern Summer’s border army, their army was not weakened by much and they have added many siege troops from the War Hound Plains over the past few days. They will reach Imperial City in three days and the Imperial City defenses are not enough to stop the army personally led by the Fang King.”
What should they do?
“Every county is rushing to Imperial City, but the garrisons can’t come north in time.” The Burning Sun Ruler tightly clenched his fists, “There’s no other way. Even if we die, we can only fight this battle!”
This battle had a high chance of defeat!
The Southern Summer Country had four hundred thousand brave soldiers as well as the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler, two powerful True Spirit Experts. Adding in the various garrisons rushing over from the counties, there was enough battle strength. Only by fighting through conventional methods, the Southern Summer Country was guaranteed to lose. So they came to ask Chu Tian, hoping that Chu Tian would have a few tricks for the Southern Summer Country.
Meng Qingwu did not think it would be this coincidental.
Chu Tian wouldn’t wake up for this period of time, but who else had his skills in the Southern Summer Country?
If the country was lost, not only would Miracle Commerce lose their footing, if they lost Miracle Commerce, what would they use to trade for the Immortal Herb if they found it? The War Hounds attack would come soon and they couldn’t escape this large battle, so what should they do?
If it was Chu Tian, what would he do?
Chu Tian would always have an idea to turn the tide, there was nothing that could baffle him!
The reason why the frontline fortress was in such distress this time was purely because Chu Tian was not clear on the circumstances and didn’t have all the information he needed. Otherwise with Chu Tian’s attitude and skills, even the powerful War Hounds Country could not make him suffer a loss!
Meng Qingwu suddenly felt helpless. She was just an outstanding merchant without Chu Tian, she could not do anything big!
Wait a minute!
There was something!
It wasn’t certain Imperial City would lose!
The Calm Martial Ruler had secretly constructed a weapon factory outside the city and it had at least over ten thousand pieces of Source Energy Weapons. If these Source Energy Weapons were used to equip the soldiers, it would greatly enhance the power of the garrison!
Meng Qingwu immediately told the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler her idea.
The two of them were very shocked. Imperial City had already prepared this many Source Energy Weapons? The two of them did not know about this at all, the Southern Summer King had hid it too well!
Gu Qianqiu also said, “If there are enough Source Energy Weapons, this fight may be possible. Only the Source Energy Weapon Factory has only operated for a short period of time and at most over ten thousand Source Energy Weapons were made. Although they will have a large effect on the battle, they will not be able to turn the tides!”
“If the Source Energy Weapons aren’t enough, we still have to prepare something else?”
“What is it?”
“You all just wait!”
Meng Qingwu returned to the room and took out a communication device, immediately calling Central State’s Yun Sect.
“Vice chairman, is it you?” Yun Tianhe’s voice came from the communication device, “I heard about the large matter in Imperial City, the Divine Wind Marquis has already left last night. What is the situation over there right now?”
“Time is of the essence right now, let’s not talk about this!” Meng Qingwu did not want to explain everything, “Has the Yun Sect had any success researching the ‘Source Energy Bomb’ over the past few days?”
“We’ve taken the initial steps, but it still can’t match the chairman’s requirements.”
Meng Qingwu felt a bit of light, “Use the Image Transferring Mirror to sent the technology over to me, this might be related to Imperial City’s destiny so be quick!”
Yun Tianhe knew Imperial City’s current situation and immediately said, “Alright, I’ll send it now.”
“Wait a minute, I’m not done yet.”
“Does the vice chairman still have something else to discuss?”
“Immediately inform the Giant Shark Gang’s Boss Yu to make the fleet head north to Cang State’s port. If there is a mishap in Imperial City, perhaps they can help us escape. Even if we can’t escape Imperial City, they can at least help the Calm Martial Ruler and protect the final elite troop of the Southern Summer Country!”
Yun Tianhe was very shocked, was the Imperial City situation already that bad?
Meng Qingwu was not as impulsive as Chu Tian, she was always discreet with anything she did, so she prepared an escape route beforehand. If Imperial City couldn’t be defended, Miracle Commerce’s only road to survival was on the water.
The War Hounds lived on the prairie their entire life and mainly had land cavalry in their army. If they escaped on the water, it would not be easy for them to chase them down.
“That’s right, there’s also something else….” Meng Qingwu would not forget the most important matter, “Activate all the Miracle Commerce stations and send a purchase order across the nation.”
Yun Tianhe calmed down, “Vice chairman, please give your order.”
“We need a level two Immortal Herb, one that can restore innate vitality.”
“What? Immortal Herb! How can this be bought in the Southern Summer Country? Even if there was one, what can Miracle Commerce even use to buy it?”
“I know it is very hard, but this is related to Chu Tian’s survival so we have to try every possibility!”
“Could the chairman be…..” Yun Tianhe’s voice trembled a bit before he said in a hoarse voice, “Be assured, this old man will do everything possible!”
“I’ll leave Miracle Commerce’s survival all up to you!”
Meng Qingwu let out a long sigh after hanging up the communication device. She could only do this for now, as for the final outcome, Meng Qingwu could not predict it at all.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 332: Large army sieging the city
Chapter 332: Large army sieging the city
Meng Qingwu gave the Source Energy Bomb blueprint send from Central State to Gu Qianqiu. Perhaps with these destructive weapons they could strike back the War Hounds Kingdom, winning back the situation of the battlefield.
“We only have this plan at present!”
They began using the Source Energy Guns!
They would make the Source Energy Bombs!
The Source Energy Weapons had been top secret and the Burning Sun Ruler and Refined Ruler knew little about them. However, it was impossible to completely hide it from the two of them. They would at least already know Chu Tian had a weapon factory in Central State when they investigated him, only they didn’t know how strong the Source Energy Weapons were.
With the Southern Summer King dead, the Calm Martial Ruler not present, and the Southern Summer Country facing a crisis that could eliminate them, all resources and powers were being used at this time. So under the strong support of Gu Qianqiu, the two rulers went against the king’s prohibition order and forcefully opened the Source Energy Weapon Factory.
Meng Qingwu personally took stock of the factory. There were around fourteen thousand Source Energy Pistols, around two thousand Source Energy Submachine Guns, around five thousand pistol magazines, and around ten thousand submachine gun magazines. The magazines were sent over from Central State and weren’t manufactured in Imperial City, so there weren’t many of them right now.
Now it was too late to send more over.
These magazines should be enough to use for a while.
The Source Energy Pistols were strong enough to kill cultivators and demon beasts at the 2nd Awakened Soul Layer and below, but they had a slow fire rate and their range could not compare to bows or long range weapons. They were only suited to being used in close range combat.
The Refined Ruler suggested, “There aren’t many Source Energy Weapons. It can’t be used to arm the entire army, it can only be used for special situations.”
“From the report brought back from the frontlines, the War Hounds have a special wolf cavalry. The demon wolves are fast and have quick reactions, so it is hard to injure them with long range arrows. These Source Energy Weapons suited for short to medium range combat can be used to deal with them.” The Burning Sun Ruler gave this suggestion, “The Nangong Family’s Wild Flame Army is one of the best heavy infantry unit in the Southern Summer Country, they are even stronger than the southern barbarians, they can stop the charge of the demon wolves. If they are equipped with Source Energy Pistols, they could create a strong resistance.”
“That stands to reason!”
The two rulers decided to give all the ten thousand Source Energy Pistols to the Wild Flame heavy infantry, as well as giving them five hundred submachine guns to increase their firepower. This infantry unit was personally directed by the Burning Sun Ruler, having powerful close range combat abilities. Now that they had this weapon, it would surely greatly increase their power!
Gu Qianqiu suggested, “As for the extra two thousand Source Energy Submachine Guns, this old man suggests we equip them to the royal palace’s griffin knights. The griffin knights are already the Imperial City’s and even the Southern Summer Country’s strongest unit, as well as having the advantage of being airborne. If they were equipped with the submachine guns, they would become a nightmare for the War Hounds!”
The griffin knights perfectly had two thousand members remaining!
This unit was already very strong and with an increased firepower, their power increased by several times. In a time of crisis, they would be able to suppress the enemy from the air.
“No wonder my king was confident in launching the northern expedition!” The Burning Sun Ruler was filled with spirit, “My Southern Summer Country had such strong weapons, it really is capable of trampling the War Hound Plains!”
It’s a pity!
They never calculated the War Hounds would be a step faster!
It finally ended in a tragedy that resulted in the death of their leader!
Could this be heaven’s will? If the War Hounds attacked a month later, the first batch of Source Energy Weapons would have been used to equip the army. When the Southern Summer Country had over a hundred thousand Source Energy Weapons, would it have been easy for the War Hounds to break through the border defenses?
There were no what ifs in this world.
Meng Qingwu was not optimistic, she had seen the battle strength of the War Hounds army. Even though ten thousand Source Energy Weapons were enough to increase the Southern Summer’s battle strength, the degree it could increase it by was limited. It was impossible for them to resist the hundreds of thousands of War Hounds.
Depending on the Source Energy Weapons were far from enough!
Meng Qingwu gave the order to take out all Source Energy Batteries stored in Imperial City!
Gu Qianqiu gathered several thousand scholars to help with the production and the various Source Energy Batteries were transformed into Source Energy Bombs, manufacturing large amounts of Source Energy Bombs. The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were also quickly gathering military strength. They were preparing talismans, medicine, arrows, battle equipment, and etc.
The entire several million people of Imperial City were mobilized.
Could a nest with no eggs survive? No matter what contradictions the families normally had, they were united to fight against a foreign enemy!
Large amounts of Source Energy Bombs were soon created.
“These bombs are very unstable, so you need to be very careful when using them, otherwise you might hurt yourselves. It will be a dangerous situation that is hard to imagine.” Meng Qingwu instructed the scholars on how to use the bombs, “The bombs we have are limited, so we have to use them the best way possible. It would be best if we could surprise them head on!”
While Meng Qingwu was busy deploying her troops, some good news came. Other than the Cang State’s Green Cloud Marquis, the other seven marquises had arrived in Imperial City, including the Divine Wind Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, the Western Marquis, and the others. They had been very rushed and could only bring their personal guards, which added up to a total of three thousand people, but the strength of those three thousand people was very good.
After Meng Qingwu learned of this situation, she immediately went to the royal palace to see them.
When the Western Marquis saw Meng Qingwu come in, his face was dark and covered in anger. Miracle Commerce had shamed him and he could never forget that. Although he did not see Chu Tian, seeing Meng Qingwu alone was enough to make his teeth ache.
Meng Qingwu was most worried about problems within Imperial City. Why did the frontline collapse? A large part of it was Wang Tianlong defection. Dongfang Zhan had to personally put down this rebellion and because the marshal had left, they couldn’t respond to the sudden situation that occurred which accelerated the frontline’s collapse.
“Qingwu greets the Western Marquis.” Meng Qingwu nodded, “Chu Tian may have offended the Western Marquis, but those matters are in the past. Qingwu personally offers my apologies, but with an enemy at the gates, I ask for the Western Marquis’ cooperation.”
“Shangguan Hong, you are still a second grade military marquis of the Southern Summer Country!” The Refined Ruler revealed a look of dissatisfaction, “With a national disaster present, personal grudges are not worth mentioning. This ruler does not wish for the Shangguan Family to take the blame of causing the country to perish!”
The Burning Sun Ruler also said, “Chu Tian has already been titled the Country Guarding Ruler and is the head of the rulers, you will not be shamed suffering a loss by his hands. Now that the War Hounds are here, we must work together!”
“Yes!” When the Western Marquis saw the two rulers speak up, how could he still dare act up. He cupped his hands and said, “Shangguan Hong will throw myself into any dangerous situation and fear no death!”
Meng Qingwu was assured seeing this. She looked at the Divine Wind Marquis and the Golden Arrow Marquis, “You all came this fast?”
The Divine Wind Marquis nodded, “My king had already sent out a royal proclamation telling the southern states to be prepared, working with the northern expedition. We were prepared to come to Imperial City at any moment and when we learned of the situation in Imperial City, we immediately rushed over.”
“It’s a pity!” The Golden Arrow Marquis said with a sigh, “We rushed over, but we couldn’t bring our armies.”
There was no other way. Although the garrisons of the various states could not come, the marquises were all top experts of the Southern Summer Country, each one being experienced generals. It was enough for them to take up important duties.
With these people helping out in Imperial City, this battle’s chance of success would be much higher!
The Divine Wind Marquis said in a low voice, “I heard the senior marshal, he…..”
Meng Qingwu gave a heavy nod.
In that moment, all the marquises could not say a word. Whether it was the Divine Wind Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, the Western Marquis, or the others, they all had to respectfully call Dongfang Zhan marshal. This was because they had all served under Dongfang Zhan before and were filled with admiration for him.
With the pillar of the country collapsing, how could they not sigh?
“What is the current situation?” The Green Wood Marquis said, “How should we fight?”
Meng Qingwu had already made many contributions. The Source Energy Guns and the Source Energy Bombs, these items could increase the Imperial City’s defense success rate by several times, but the final fate of Imperial City was not something Meng Qingwu could predict and depended on the heavens. Meng Qingwu was a merchant and did not have any experience analyzing the battlefield. She only knew that the War Hounds were strong, very strong, and deploying the troops would depend on these people.
With the Calm Martial Ruler absent, the Burning Sun Ruler was the highest military officer, so he was in charge of the deployment, “From now on, the city will fall under martial law. All the food will be collected, none of the citizens may leave, and the mercenary groups will participate in the fight. Green Wood Marquis, Divine Wind Marquis, you will defend the south side. Golden Arrow Marquis, West Suppressing Marquis, you will protect the east side. Western Marquis, Far East Marquis, the west side will be given to you. The Refined Ruler and I will be responsible for the north side. As for the distribution of forces…..
The Southern Summer Imperial City quickly deployed their troops, but the War Hounds Kingdom was also quickly gathering and increasing their marching speed. This was because the Fang King was clear that he had a limited time. The Calm Martial Ruler’s two hundred thousand cavalry and the Green Cloud Marquis’ two hundred thousand cavalry, once they retreated from Cang State, this four hundred thousand cavalry team will head for Imperial City and the War Hounds will fall into a crisis.
The key to this battle was speed!
The Fang King had to capture Imperial City before the Calm Martial Ruler could return. Once they took the Imperial City, the Southern Summer Country would have no power to resist.
Finally, the War Hounds army appeared to the north of Imperial City.
That vast wave of War Hounds far surpassed their imaginations and the Imperial City army could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. The flags was like a wave in the sea, with around seven hundred to eight hundred thousand soldiers in front of them. There was no difference from when they attacked the frontlines.
This was strange.
An army could not increase as they fought!
The defenses were winning before the War Hounds broke through, they lost at least two hundred thousand people. Why was there more people in the army now?
The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler found the problem, there were many old enemies in the the large army. From the information they had, these old War Hounds tribes had not participated in the war for a long time.
If was clear the War Hounds had not completely submitted to the Fang King, there were some old War Hounds tribes that had not joined the war yet. The Fang King was making a gamble, if he could break through the frontline defenses, those old tribes would join the battle. If the Fang King was defeated, these old tribes would leave the Fang King and the Fang King would be alone.
Those old tribes not accepting the Fang King’s power wasn’t allowed.
The Fang King’s army had a rare airborne unit.
There were close to twenty thousand people who were all riding vultures. It was a group of vulture knights that were clearly for resisting the Imperial City’s griffin knights.
It was too unbelievable.
The vulture unit and the demon wolf unit, they both had the same armour and mounts. It was clearly built and cultivated with great ability.
The War Hounds’ cultivation skills were quite good, but they couldn’t breed this many of the same mounts. The War Hounds’ equipment forging ability was very crude, how could they create such an army?
The Fang King rode a three headed demon wolf and walked out towards Imperial City.
“Is this the newly crowned Fang King?” The Burning Sun Ruler felt a pressure coming from the Fang King. This person’s cultivation was probably higher than his and even the Calm Martial Ruler might not be able to compare, “It’s actually an unknown person!”
A large group of War Hounds Kingdom members came with the Fang King. There were three-four True Spirit Realm experts who were all tribe leaders of the old tribes as well as the Southern Summer traitor, Wang Tianlong. The Fang King had brought out all his strength this time, clearly prepared to take Imperial City in one fight!
The disparity in strength was too bid and the Southern Summer’s capture was imminent. However, the Fang King did not show any excitement as he said with a stern expression, “Was Malim killed by the two of you?!”
Who was Malim? The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were both stunned!
“I killed him!”
A female’s voice sounded from the walls.
Meng Qingwu was not wearing her usual white robe, rather she was wearing a silver armour that made her look like a valiant general.
Gu Qianqiu was shocked, “Chairman Meng killed that person!”
The Burning Sun Ruler asked in a strange voice, “What? Is that person’s background big?”
“Of course!” Gu Qianqiu angrily said, “Malim is the vice leader of the Hell Song Tribe and was the True Spirit Realm Expert that killed my king with Wang Tianlong!”
“True Spirit Realm Cultivator?”
Everyone was shocked.
Meng Qingwu was such a weak woman and she actually killed a War Hounds True Spirit Cultivator?
This news was just too shocking. Just based on the merit of this severed head, Meng Qingwu could already be named a marquis. After all, throughout the years, the Southern Summer Country had never killed a War Hounds True Spirit Expert. If a War Hounds True Spirit Expert fell, it was from their internal struggle.
The entire War Hounds army fell into turmoil.
Malim was actually killed by this weak girl? The Fang King’s face looked very sinister and his eyes seemed like they would shoot out flames!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 333: Great war begins
Chapter 333: Great war begins
The Nether Flame Blade Malim was the Hell Song Tribe’s vice leader and he had died in the hands of a weak Awakened Soul Realm girl? This news was just too shocking and all the War Hounds tribes began to talk.
“You are disgracing our tribe’s warrior!” The Fang King roared out, “Just depending on you to kill him?!”
“Do you recognize this storage bag!” Meng Qingwu did not waste words as she took out the storage bag. Then she took out a black blade from the bag which was covered in a cloth. Because this blade was a Soul Contracting Item, Meng Qingwu could not be recognized by it and she could not use it, “Even if you don’t recognize the bag, you shouldn’t be unfamiliar with this blade!”
“Nether Flame Blade?”
“Malim really died by her hands?!”
The War Hounds leaders talked in whispers, all revealing strange gazes.
Malim had died, but no one sympathized with him and most people actually revealed looks of disdain.
The Fang King was in an uncontrollable rage. Makim was his little brother and the most trusted subordinate of the Fang King. If Malim had died on the battlefield, he wouldn’t have lost his warrior’s pride. But Malim had died in the hands of this weak girl, which was not only shameful to Malim, it also made their Hell Song tribe look weak!
The Purple Gold Thunder God Drum was suddenly raised!
“Thunder!”
Fang King released a bolt of thunder with a wild roar which erupted through the clouds, striking at Meng Qingwu on the city walls. Striking from such a distance, it could generate such a great strength? The Fang King’s power was truly terrifying, enough to leave the Southern Summer soldiers in shock.
The Refined Ruler gave a cold laugh and took out a golden pen from his sleeve. He drew a circle and the thunder was instantly stopped. The golden pen was raised and the energy flew backwards, shooting at the Fang King like a beam of light. The Fang King blocked with the golden drum and sucked it all back in.
The Fang King softly asked, “You are the Southern Summer Refined Ruler?”
“I am the ruler!”
“The chaos in the War Hounds was all from your secret movements. The Southern Summer Country being able to live to this day, you have contributed quite a bit.”
“It’s a pity that your recent actions weren’t noticed by this ruler, otherwise how could the situation fall to this state? This ruler is clear on the situation of the War Hound Plains, it does not have the capability to launch this kind of attack. As for you, someone unknown silently appeared, just where did you come from.”
The Burning Sun Ruler coldly said, “What are you wasting words for? Since these War Hounds bastards have come, let them taste the strength of our Southern Summer arrows!”
“Burning Sun Ruler, Refined Ruler, I suggest you surrender.” Before the Fang King spoke, Wang Tianlong slowly walked out, “Could it be you still think the Southern Summer Country is only facing the War Hounds Kingdom after everything that has happened? Wrong! A big mistake! You don’t know what happened at all, you can’t win this fight!”
The Southern Summer people had already suspected this Fang King’s origin. This was because this Hell Song Tribe had only recently risen on the War Hound Plains in the past ten years, so they were different from the other War Hounds tribes. Establishing themselves in this short period of time, it was not likely for them to establish a mature and complete army.
Where had the hundred thousand demon wolf cavalry and twenty thousand vulture riders come from? There was one possibility, the Hell Song Tribe was a representative of a foreign power! That’s why Wang Tianlong was this assured!
“The Hell Song Tribe are nobility from the Eagle Burial Kingdom!” Wang Tianlong loudly shouted, “The War Hounds Kingdom is already a vassal of the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom and are within the power of the Eagle Burial Kingdom. Do you all have the strength to fight a warring kingdom?!”
Everyone’s expressions drastically changed.
The Eagle Burial Kingdom? Although this country did not have contact with the Southern Summer Country, there were people that had heard of it. This was a kingdom and one that was at the warring kingdom stage! It had to be known, for a kingdom to be known as a warring kingdom, they first had to have a strong national power and plenty of citizens. They needed military power that surpassed all the other countries in the region, allowing them to wildly expand!
A warring kingdom was still a kingdom, but its strength far surpassed normal kingdoms, even surpassing normal large kingdoms. In the future, they even had the potential to become an empire!
Didn’t the past Heavenly Demon Cult create the Heavenly Demon Warring Kingdom? They were all very clear on the strength of the Heavenly Demon Cult at its peak, each one of the ten main branches had several True Spirit Realm experts to hold command. A small kingdom like the Southern Summer Kingdom did not have any chance of winning against a warring kingdom.
The War Hounds Kingdom had already become a vassal of a warring kingdom. This generation’s Fang King did not come from the War Hound Plains, rather he was a king sent by a Spirit Beast Warring Kingdom to rule over a vassal, he was not an independent king!
No wonder the Fang King could lead such a strong army. For the War Hounds, this army could not be raised even with several dozen years, this was clearly the army provided to the War Hounds by the Spirit Beast Warring Kingdom backing them. It was because of this that the Fang King could sweep through all oppositions, allowing the Southern Summer frontlines disappear in a single night!
“Now you understand that you do not have any chance of winning!” Wang Tianlong spoke with a cold smile, “Not to mention winning today, it’s already good enough if you aren’t destroyed today. The warring kingdom will send several times the forces in a few days, can you still defend against them? How long can you keep defending!”
“You traitor! Shut up!”
“One who understands the times is outstanding. The Fang King will rule the prairies and it will all become the Fang King’s today!” Wang Tianlong removed completely unmoved, “The Southern Summer Country’s destruction is certain, only surrendering to the War Hounds can we ensure that the two hundred million citizens will not burn in the flames of war! The Southern Summer Country will remain the Southern Summer Country, we will just become a vassal to the War Hounds and become a tiny part of the Eagle Burial Country’s circle of power. People can still live their lives and we will obtain the protection of a warring kingdom, what is there not to be happy about? Do not be stubborn, there is no other path except surrender!”
“Let the Southern Summer Country become the Spirit Beasts’ puppet? Let the Southern Summer Country pledge allegiance to the War Hounds? Impossible!”
“Do you want to drag our Southern Summer Country to its destruction?” Wang Tianlong shouted out, “The lives of the several million citizens in Imperial City depends on you now. If you resist the War Hounds today, they will massacre the city, you know this clearly!”
The defense army was a bit shaken.
The strength of a warring kingdom was too terrifying, the Southern Summer Country couldn’t even fight the War Hounds. The War Hounds were still a large kingdom and they were an unstable kingdom, how could they fight a warring kingdom? The War Hound Plains became the War Hounds Kingdom with the help of the Heavenly Wolf Warring Kingdom. With a warring kingdom pressuring them, the War Hounds’ internal strife will be greatly decreased.
The War Hounds kingdom became a vassal of the Eagle Burial Kingdom, what qualification and strength did the Southern Summer Country have to resist being their dependent country? There were three kinds of kingdoms on the continent.
First there was an independent kingdom. This was a kingdom with absolute sovereignty, diplomatic power, and resource control. They weren’t suppressed by any powers and didn’t have to pay tributes to foreign powers.
The second were vassal nations. A vassal nation was not necessarily a nation, but it could be a marquis kingdom or a ruler kingdom, which was a nation given to a titled noble. The current Fang King was a titled king of the Heavenly Wolf Warring Kingdom, so he was titled the king of the War Hounds Kingdom. Although the nobles had a large amount of independence, the highest ranked officer in the War Hounds Kingdom was still the king. A certain percentage of taxes also needed to be paid to the governing country each year.
[TL Note: I don’t know why it suddenly changed to Heavenly Wolf Warring Kingdom either.]
The third kind were dependent kingdoms and were completely different from the other two. Dependent kingdoms were defeated kingdoms or kingdoms with a clear inferiority of power, pledging themselves to another country. These dependent countries did not have dignity and didn’t even have their own sovereignty. Not only do they need to give tributes and pledge allegiance, they weren’t allowed to have an army. The main purpose of a dependent country was to work hard, providing food, cultivation resources, breeding demon beast, and etc. for the main country. They were not allowed to have a state treasury and had to present it all as tribute.
Once the Southern Summer Country became the War Hounds Country’s dependent country, the citizen’s resources would no longer belong to them!
But if they fought back with the Southern Summer’s national strength, could they block the invasion of a warring kingdom?
“Scram! You waste selling the pride of your ancestors, what qualification do you have to be shouting here?”
“Then I want to see how long you can remain arrogant in front of the War Hound Kingdom’s strength!” Wang Tianlong did not plan on leaving them behind. Although the Fang King had allowed him to become the Southern Summer King, there was no meaning in letting the Three Great Clans remain. Otherwise with Wang Tianlong’s current strength, how could he stop them? Kill, he had to kill them all!”
Wang Tianlong was clear on the personality of the Burning Sun Ruler. Since they did not give up in face of this grim reality, there would be no way to convince them and they could only use strength!
The Fang King did not waste any time.
Because the time the Calm Martial Ruler gave the Fang King was not long.
A series of deep war horns sounded and the War Hounds army prepared to attack!
The vanguard was a group of giant beasts, leading around a group of around fifty thousand War Hounds elites. Many of them were wielding wall climbing equipment, they were the War Hounds’ first attack team!
Those giant beasts that looked like apes were over ten meters tall and each one was covered in thick armour. The Southern Summer arrows could only have a limited effect against them and even the arrows of True Spirit Realm Experts would not have a large effect.
Dong, dong, dong!
The war drums began to beat faster.
The army’s charge speed quickly increased!
The Burning Sun Ruler knit his brows, “Will this really work?”
“Relax!” Meng Qingwu clenched her first, “Just wait and see!”
Some of the giant beasts stepped on something and a stream of energy was released from beneath their feet. It was a quick burst of light and heat, that surged forward like a wild storm, instantly blowing up the entire leg. That enormous blow had hit several hundred War Hound soldiers and sent quite a few of them flying, creating chaos in the War Hounds Kingdom’s charge.
Hong, hong, hong!
Several large explosions sounded.
Several other buried Source Energy Bombs also exploded!
Those giant beasts did not have any warning before they were suddenly hit with the explosion, basically blowing up their entire bodies. This explosive force was very strong and with each explosion that was released, a giant, dark hole appeared in the earth.
Even a True Spirit Realm Expert hit by the explosion would be seriously injured or would lose their lives.
“Fire!”
Meng Qingwu gave her order.
Several catapults shot from the wall and several heavy bombs were sent flying from the city wall. They flew in a parabola as they fell into the War Hounds formation.
Hong!
Another shining mushroom cloud was formed!
Several hundred War Hounds soldiers were in the attack zone and were blown up by the force of the explosion.
The War Hounds Kingdom’s first charge suffered a heavy blow before they could even fight. The originally low morale had been restored quite a bit. No matter what happened in the future, they would win this battle first! After all, the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were not foolish. If the situation developed to one where they could not resist, they would take the corresponding evacuation measures.
“Bring your bows!”
The Southern Summer’s bombs were too strong and had caused large casualties to the War Hounds. The War Hounds experts were not feeling good when the Southern Summer Country prepared to launch bombs again.
The War Hound Experts picked up their bows to shoot the bombs in mid flight.
Hong!
The bomb was directly blown up in mid air.
Several Southern Summer soldiers on the wall were injured by the impact. When the Source Energy Bombs were shot down, the flames and fragments fell onto different locations. Each fragment caused a large explosion, dealing damage to the War Hounds army.
What was this thing?
The War Hounds were very shocked!
“Mind’s Eye!”
Wang Tianlong used his Divine Sense to scan the land in front and he was shocked by the result. There were many high energy items hidden in the ground in front of Imperial City, these were what had exploded the War Hounds’ giant beasts.
“Humph!” The Fang King had also noticed this and coldly raised his golden drum, “Fire arrows forward!”
The War Hounds archers drew their bows and a dense rain of arrows was released. Those Source Energy Bombs that hadn’t blown up yet, the majority of them were exploded by the rain of arrows.
Like this, all the buried landmines had lost their use.
It was a pity that they didn’t have time, Miracle Commerce did not have time to make enough Source Energy Bombs. The War Hounds wildly charged forward without fearing death, they reached the wall in the blink of an eye. The following battle would be very difficult and this would not be an easy fight!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 334: Imperial City siege
Chapter 334: Imperial City siege
The drums were like thunder and the ground trembled as the waves of War Hounds charged forward. The general attack was finally starting and after they entered the range of the Southern Summer archers, a terrifying whistle came from the sky. Like a black cloud enveloping everything, the sunlight was instantly blocked by the dense amount of arrows.
Ice arrows, fire arrows, and explosive arrows. The power of these talisman arrows were very shocking, instantly causing casualties amongst the War Hounds army.
“Fire!” A War Hounds chief personally led the charge, “Fight back! Kill them all!”
The War Hounds army roared as they charged, with a group shooting arrows as well. Countless arrows fell onto the city walls, attempting to suppress the Southern Summer soldiers with arrows.
The Refined Ruler coldly ordered, “Activate the symbol arrays!”
The Shangguan Family members were standing in a row with each person lifting a large flag covered in talismans. They suddenly inserted them into the wall and the energy of the talismans interweaved with each other, forming a protective layer over the city walls. The War Hounds’ arrows were knocked back by the protective cover.
The War Hounds tried to scale the city walls, but the Southern Summer troops had already placed large amounts of talismans on the city wall. As long as the War Hounds touched them, they would immediately burst into flames, be covered in frost, or would explode. Did the War Hounds think it was easy to attack the walls?
The Southern Summer troops just need to hold on, they would win as long as the walls were not broken through. The Calm Martial Ruler was killing his way back from Cang State, so the war could change at any moment. The Fang King also knew about this, so he did not hesitate to go wild.
The Fang King’s cold eyes swept across the battlefield, “Send out the vulture unit!”
Black spots began to appear above the clouds. Countless vulture riding War Hounds directly passed the defensive line and appeared in the sky above Imperial City.
Imperial City was not a fort after all. The frontline fortress was completely sealed, but it was impossible to completely seal Imperial City, so an airborne army can pass through the defensive lines. They could attack the center of the city from the sky and break the defenses from within.
Large amounts of War Hounds soldiers fell down from the sky like dumplings. The War Hounds vulture knights sent at least thirty-forty thousand elite soldiers into Imperial City.
With these thirty-forty thousand elites and the twenty thousand vulture knights attacking, it would create a large disturbance for the Southern Summer troops.
“Have the Wild Flame Army block the ground portion of the airborne enemies!” The Burning Sun Ruler immediately ordered for the Nangong Family’s Wild Flame heavy infantry to move out, guarding the inside of Imperial City, “Griffin knights, head out and stop these airborne enemies!”
The two thousand majestic griffin knights were on standby. When they received the Burning Sun Ruler’s order, they immediately flew out, charging at the vulture knights that were ten times their number. Although the griffin knights did not have the advantage in numbers, their aura was not lacking in the least. The griffins were already level two demon beasts and each knight was an one in a thousand elite. Even if they were outnumbered one to ten, they would still be able to fight!
“This is the Southern Summer’s strongest ace unit?” The vulture knights’ commander gave a cold laugh, “They really are stupid fools!”
The griffin knights were the strongest power guarding the Southern Summer Country and the Imperial City. In order to train the griffin knights, the Southern Summer Country had to spent large amounts of money to purchase the griffins from other countries and spend large amounts to train the knights. These griffin knights could represent the power of the Southern Summer Country and if they were defeated, it would be a huge blow to the Southern Summer morale.
“Since you’re seeking death, then I’ll let you see the the power of our Eagle Burial Kingdom’s airborne forces!” The vulture knights’ commander loudly ordered, “Kill!”
[TL Note: It switched back again, I have no idea….]
The griffin knight commander was faced with the dense amount of vulture knights and he immediately raised his long spear as he shouted, “Prepare to fight!”
The two airborne units quickly made their moves and when the two sides were about to clash.
The griffin knight commander shouted, “Wind Blade Formation!”
The two thousand griffins gathered their strength together to release a blue wind blade. The griffins were individually stronger than the vultures and this wave of stormy blades was truly powerful. If it were to hit the vultures, the vultures would not be able to resist and a large portion of them would be instantly destroyed.
But, were things that simple?
The vulture knights were a part of the Eagle Burial Kingdom’s army, not only were they well trained, they also had ample battle experience. When the griffins condensed their energy, the vulture knights had already made their preparations. They instantly changed their movement pattern and passed through the blue wind blades, with close to none of them being hit.
After this first clash.
The straight line of vulture knights suddenly exploded and moved out in all different directions. They instantly formed a half circle, swallowing the griffin knights bit by bit.
“Kill them all!”
The vulture knights had completely surrounded the griffin knights and had sealed them in. After all, there were much more vulture knights and if they used this blockade strategy, the griffin knights would not be able to break through.
Although the royal knights were strong and the griffin mounts were fierce, the War Hounds’ vulture knights were not that far off. Once they were surrounded by the vulture knights, they would be in trouble if they didn’t break through soon.
The griffin knight commander’s expression changed, “Break out!”
“How could it be easy? Fire!”
The griffin knights only had a single spear per person and most of their battles depended on their griffins. They had a strong charge ability and the griffins could release strong wind blades, so they had enough long range attacks, meaning the griffin knights were not equipped with long range weapons.
The vulture knights were not the same. The vultures had hard skin and strong flesh, as well as a good transport speed, only not having a long range attack. Because of this, during the process of picking a rider, the first requirement was being a divine archer. There were some vultures that had two riders, one for short range and one for long range, allowing them to coordinate flawlessly.
The griffin knights had just clashed with the first row of vulture knights when the second and third row released a large rain of arrows. The front was blocking while the back was shooting arrows, attacking in this long range method. The griffin knight’s wind defenses could not last much longer and they were caught in a disadvantageous situation, failing to break through several times.
It really wasn’t working!
The Southern Summer Country was still a small kingdom, they were lacking in air combat experience. Even with the elite griffin knights, they did not have proper air combat tactics. When faced with a properly trained airborne army, they were suppressed even if they had higher individual strength.
Dong, dong, dong!
The War Hounds Kingdom’s black tide continued surging forward. Whether it was the Southern Summer defenders or the War Hounds attackers, their casualties continued to increase because of the troop of units placed into the city by the vulture knights. The city wall’s defenses was in chaos and quite a few fearless War Hounds soldiers had already scaled the wall.
“Throw the bombs! Quickly!”
The Southern Summer defenders did not have any ways of dealing with the wild War Hounds soldiers, so they could only throw the last batch of Source Energy Bombs down the wall. The ground instantly trembled as large parts of the city wall’s defense lines was filled with explosions. Each bomb released a terrifying heat and glow, causing Imperial City to tremble under this terrifying might. Each explosion fell into a dense crowd of War Hounds, instantly causing hundreds of War Hounds soldiers’ deaths.
The War Hounds army was shocked by the terrifying might of the Source Energy Bombs!
The might of these weapons was just too terrifying.
“Don’t worry about them, keep killing!”
“The Southern Summer city walls are about to break!”
The War Hounds were very fierce. Although these destructive Source Energy Bombs had forced the War Hounds back, it only lasted for a minute. The War Hounds quickly regrouped and climbed up the city wall like a group of ants.
The Imperial City’s defensive power could not compare to the frontline fortress because there were too many people in Imperial City. They had nine city gates alone, with the War Hounds attacking seven gates at the same time. The amount of Source Energy Bombs made by Miracle Commerce was very limited and they had almost used all of it, so they didn’t have another method of stopping the War Hounds from pushing through.
The Southern Summer’s pride were the griffin knights who were currently being suppressed by the vulture knights, not having a way to support the defense. There were more and more War Hounds soldiers in Imperial City, lighting fires everywhere and creating more and more chaos.
Finally a War Hounds troop climbed over the wall and the following soldiers flowed in without stop. They fought wildly without fear of death, with the Southern Summer soldiers being much weaker in comparison.
Meng Qingwu saw many parts of the wall had already been invaded by War Hounds and she knew that Imperial City could not hold on much longer. She immediately said to the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler, “It’s about time!”
The two rulers nodded and the Burning Sun Ruler raised signal flag high up, causing a horn to sound through Imperial City. The Fang King suddenly knit his brows, could the Southern Summer Country still have another trick?
The griffin knights surrounded by the vulture knights suddenly launched a counterattack. The two thousand griffin knights had a spear in one hand and a Source Energy Submachine Gun in the other.
“This weapon is…..”
Wang Tianlong was shocked when he saw the weapons of the griffin knights. Wang Tianlong was not unfamiliar with this, he had seen it before in Chu Tian’s hands. He had assumed that it was a rare treasure, but now he was seeing one in the hands of each griffin knight.
Wang Tianlong had already experienced the might of this weapon. If every single person had one, how incredible was that?
The griffin knight commander loudly shouted, “Kill them all!”
The War Hounds could not even react before the muzzle of the Source Energy Submachine Gun exploded with dazzling white flames. Several thousand energy balls were shot out with incredible speed. The attack was too fast and sudden.
How could the vulture knights block it from this distance? Instantly several hundred vultures fell from the sky and a gap appeared in the blockade of the vulture knights.
The griffin knights use the storm of bullets to create a gap from within the vulture blockade, dealing over ten thousand in casualties. Then they dived down at the wall, sweeping out across the dense amount of War Hounds soldiers on the wall with the submachine gun.
The sky was filled with light bullets!
This was the result of two thousand Source Energy Submachine Guns shooting at once. Not only were the bullet small, they were also much faster compared to arrows. Shooting from this short distance, those War Hounds did not have time to dodge. A large portion of them were instantly taken out, easing the pressure on the city wall defenses!
The over ten thousand members of the Nangong Family’s Wild Flame heavy armour troop also made their move. With a pistol in their left hand and a sword in their right, they were currently locked in a fierce battle with the War Hound soldiers that had landed in the city. There was no suspense as the War Hound army was defeated. How could they stop such a terrifying army?
The Nangong Family’s Wild Flame Army had very strong close combat fighting abilities and now they even had the pistols as support, being able to easily penetrate Awakened Soul Cultivator’s protective spirit energy from range. Even if the War Hounds that landed were elites, how many of them were Awakened Soul Cultivators?
This was an one sided battle!
Regaining air superiority, easing the pressure on the walls, and defeating the enemies within the city, the Imperial City seemed to stabilize the more they fought. If this continued, the War Hounds Kingdom would have no way to break into Imperial City.
“These humans actually have some tricks!” The Fang King’s eyes seemed like they were about to shoot flames, but he did not lose himself in anger. Rather, he calmly said, “How prepared is that side?”
Wang Tianlong confidently said, “I ask the Fang King to be assured. Everything is prepared, those fellows cannot hold on for much longer.”
“Good! Tell the Demon Wolf Army to prepare to attack!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 335: Falling again
Chapter 335: Falling again
Those War Hounds warriors dropped in by the vultures were currently retreating from the Nangong Family’s Wild Flame Army. The Wild Flame Army was the Southern Summer’s strongest infantry unit, each one having incomparably thick armour which even initial stage Awakened Soul Cultivators would find hard to break. Moreover, the Wild Flame Army was trained with the Nangong Family’s secret technique, so they didn’t feel any pain. Although they were only in the peak 9th Body Refinement Layer, their strength was close to an Awakened Soul Cultivator.
All of the ten thousand Wild Flame soldiers had a giant sword in their right hand and a Source Energy Pistol in their left. The War Hounds trying to break through were forced back several times, finally gathering in a single spot.
Almost at the same time, the griffin knights supported the city walls, relieving the pressure on the Southern Summer defenses, allowing them to hold their ground. Although Imperial City was still filled with the flames of war, the most dangerous wave had been blocked.
The griffin knights began to fight with the vulture knights once again.
Each griffin knight had an extra energy magazine. In front of the power and fire speed of the submachine guns, the vulture knights could not form any sort of battle formation. After several charges from the griffin knights, the vulture knights’ casualties were at least three-four times that of the griffin knights.
“Ha, ha, ha, ha!” The Burning Sun Ruler’s fist slammed into the body of a War Hounds general. His body was covered in blood and his red hair was flying as he watched the retreating War Hounds Kingdom soldiers, while wildly laughing. “The War Hounds Kingdom is only this strong. Daring to offend my Southern Summer, I’ll let them just stay here forever!”
The Refined Ruler had also killed at least several high level enemy generals. The most dangerous War Hounds wave had been blocked. The War Hounds’ vulture knights had been heavily injured while the elites dropped into the city had been killed by the Wild Flame Army, with most of them already dead.
The besieging army of the War Hounds had been severely injured. If they were to retreat their army at this moment, it would not be easy for them to attack again! On one hand, the Southern Summer soldiers would be filled with morale and on the other hand, the Calm Martial Ruler would be back. The Southern Summer cavalry did not leave much time for the War Hounds Kingdom.
Miracle Commerce’s Source Energy Weapons had played an important role in this!
Because of the powerful Source Energy Weapons, the griffin knights could break through their blockade and the Wild Flame Army could defeat the dropped War Hounds elites. It was also because of the Source Energy Weapons’ deterrence that the War Hound Kingdom’s main experts including the Fang King did not dare make a move, relieving the pressure they felt.
“Yi?” The Refined Ruler’s dark gold pen was pulled out of the heart of a War Hounds general. His eyes swept across the War Hounds army in front of the city and he noticed something happening, “Where is their main cavalry going?”
The Burning Sun Ruler also noticed this.
The main army of the War Hounds was the Demon Wolf Cavalry, this was an army with a frightening battle strength. Only no matter how heated the battle on this side was, the Fang King had always kept his calm and never used this army to attack. Now they were shocked to discover that this nightmarish black army had already disappeared.
The Southern Summer troops gave cheers of celebration.
The Burning Sun Ruler watched the Fang King. Although they were separated by a large distance, he could see that there was no rage or frustration in the eyes of the Fang King. Rather there was deep thought, as if he was waiting for his plan to brew.
This is bad.
Did he have reinforcements?
When the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were feeling unsettled, there came the sounds of fighting from the center of Imperial City, including the sounds of angry wolf howls.
Those War Hounds elites trapped by the Wild Flame Army was suddenly filled with wild energy. Before the Wild Flame Army could react, from the roofs and corners of all four directions, even flying across the eaves and walls, several thousand black wolf cavalry suddenly surged forward like a wave!
“This is bad!”
It was too sudden, the Wild Flame Army did not even have time to fight back. Countless Demon Wolves charged forward like a swarm of bees, instantly cutting the Wild Flame Army to pieces. Moreover, they had more soldiers than the Wild Flame Army, so like a wild dog biting into a fresh piece of meat, they instantly threw the Wild Flame Army into chaos.
The War Hounds cavalry had appeared inside Imperial City! Everyone was shocked, what had happened? How could the War Hounds cavalry appear inside Imperial City!
A person quickly ran in to report, “The enemy is coming from the direction of the Nangong Family!”
“This is not possible!”
The Burning Sun Ruler simply could not believe this. That large group of savage black figures continued to charge forward. The Demon Wolf cavalry jumped from the roofs, continuously killing innocent citizens and soldiers.
Five thousand, eight thousand, ten thousand……twenty thousand, thirty thousand!
The Wild Flame Army deployed inside the city by the Burning Sun Ruler was completely swallowed.
There were more and more Demon Wolves, like a wave that wouldn’t stop!
“Just what is going on here!” The Burning Sun Ruler angrily roared out before suddenly thinking of something, “Could it be the family’s secret passage…..”
The entire Imperial City was constructed by the Three Great Clans, so the Three Great Clans built secret passages out of Imperial City for certain reasons during construction. This was not a strange thing.
But the secret passage was a very restricted matter. It could not be opened from outside and could only be opened from inside.
There weren’t many Nangong Family members that had the authorization to open it, especially in these special circumstances! Then why would the secret passage open for no reason?
At this time, there was a small Nangong Family group that appeared in the middle of the countless Demon Wolf cavalry. The leader was no one else other than the Burning Sun Ruler’s son, the Departing Flame Marquis. There was also the several thousand Departing Flame Army that he had personally trained by his side.
“Departing Flame Marquis!”
“How could the Departing Flame Marquis be with the War Hounds Kingdom people?”
“Damn, could the Departing Flame Marquis have let the enemies in?”
If the Departing Flame Marquis opened the Nangong Family’s secret passage, then everything would make sense. After all, the Departing Flame Marquis was the head of the eight marquis, the only first grade military marquis, as well as commanding the powerful Departing Flame Army. He had enough authorization to open the passage and even if the family resisted, he was strong enough to force it open.
“Ha, ha, ha!” A True Soul Realm War Hounds chief was laughing by the Departing Flame Marquis’ side, “I never imagined that this would be your fates!”
The Burning Sun Ruler’s face turned red and black as he spat out a mouthful of blood from his rage, “Nangong Ling, you disobedient son! Even going against your father and your entire family!”
“Old fool, you are confused!” The Departing Flame Marquis Nangong Ling coldly said, “The Imperial City has around seven to eight million people living here, this bustling city would have been destroyed by you ignorant people. I am just protecting the citizens. The Fang King has already promised me that as long as he takes Imperial City, he will not harm the citizens and will title me as a Southern Summer ruler! As for you? Why do you resist this hopeless situation!”
“Selling out our country and honour, yet you use an honourable excuse?” The Refined Ruler was filled with indignation. Imperial City would have been held, but who would have thought of this development, “You are the shame of the Southern Summer Country!”
Nangong Ling did not care, “No matter what you saw, the Dongfang Family will not be able to save the Southern Summer Country. The Nangong and Shangguan Families do not have to go down with them!”
The True Spirit Realm War Hounds chief was already feeling impatient, “You talk too much, attack!”
The Demon Wolves charged at the city walls. Most of the Southern Summer defenses were placed outside and now that the enemies had come in, how could they keep defending? The Fang King outside the city naturally could feel the changes coming from within. He revealed a cold smile and raised the Purple Gold Thunder God Drum in his hands.
“An opportunity is here, attack with me!”
The Fang King personally made a move.
Other than the Fang King, there were also another four True Spirit Realm Experts. Whether it was quantity, scale, or battle strength, they all far surpassed the Southern Summer Country. Now that they were attacking from both inside and outside, how could the Southern Summer troops keep defending?
“The two Southern Summer rulers, let me have a taste of your strength!”
The Fang King jumped off the ground, landing on the several dozen meter up on the tall wall. His feet created two more holes in the wall as he jumped several dozen meters high up, landing at the top of the wall.
The watchtower was already burning and the soldiers had trouble defending against the enemies coming in all directions. How could they concentrate fire on the Fang King? The Fang King raised the Purple Gold Thunder God Drum in his hands and the Southern Summer soldiers surrounding him were turned to charcoal by thunder!
The Burning Sun Ruler said to Meng Qingwu beside him, “You leave first, retreat to the royal palace!”
Chen Bingyu led Meng Qingwu to evacuate the battlefield. This battle was not something they could mettle with anymore.
The Fang King did not chase and he disdained from chasing because there were only two people that were worthy of being his opponent in the entirety of the Imperial City. The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler both said nothing as they suddenly attacked the Fang King at the same time.
Hong, hong, hong!
A series of explosion came from the entire wall!
When three True Spirit Realm experts fought, the destructive power they created was very shocking. Large pieces of the wall fell down as the scene soon filled with chaos.
At this time, three figures fell down into the ruins. They had only exchanged a few moves, but the Refined Ruler and the Burning Sun Ruler were already injured in several places and the Fang King did not have a single injury, like this was easy for him. The large difference in strength between them could be clearly seen.
The Fang King said with a smile of ridicule, “The Southern Summer Three Rulers are only this strong?”
At this time, the War Hounds Kingdom army had surrounded them,
The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler looked at each other, “Retreat!”
They turned to run. The War Hound Plains chiefs began to chase, but they were blocked by the Fang King. The Fang King calmly said, “These two True Spirit Realm experts will not cause worry, we need to subdue Imperial City right now. Even if the Cang State cavalry rush back, they can’t do anything. No matter what tricks the other side uses, the final victory will still be ours!”
“Yes!”
“Take the soldiers to sweep out the Southern Summer army, break their final resistance!” The Fang King’s eyes were as cold as ice, “As for those people, it doesn’t matter if they live for a few more hours.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 336: Flames of war raging across the land
Chapter 336: Flames of war raging across the land
Chu Tian had been in a state of chaos for the past several days, constantly feeling like he was in an empty space with unclear voices sounding in his ears, which were sometimes close, sometimes far, sometimes strong, and sometimes weak. Chu Tian felt his body falling into chaos, like he was plunging into a bottomless abyss.
But at this time, a tall and dignified demon god appeared in the endless darkness. This demon god had nine eyes and each eye was a different colour. Each colour represented a different kind of profound power, as if each eye contained a great dao of the world.
The white was space, the silver was time, the green was life, the black was death, the purple was soul, the gold was Divine Sense…..Each of the nine eyes represented a rare and high class power.
The Nine Eyed Demon God, other than elemental energy, it was nine different powerful skills combined in one!
Chu Tian was very familiar with the powers of the Nine Eyed Demon God because he was Chu Tian and Chu Tian was him, however it was also related to his reincarnation. However, Chu Tian was very surprised that the Nine Eyed Demon God felt very unfamiliar to him in this moment. This was because there was an extra eye that appeared on the Nine Eyed Demon God. This eye had been closed the entire time, but it released an incredible energy.
“This eye is……”
Chu Tian felt like the tenth eye was about to open, but an irresistible energy enveloped it that suddenly made Chu Tian appear from the abyss of his consciousness.
That was just a dream?
Chu Tian was covered in sweat when he woke up. The tenth eye was the sealed power of the nameless ancient god. That ancient god had told Chu Tian that he shouldn’t try to open the eye at will, otherwise it would bring a consequence that would be hard to imagine. What kind of power did that eye represent?
Chu Tian felt a strong headache come over him.
Although he had rested for several days and his body did not get better yet, his spiritual energy had returned to normal, so at least he could get out of the bed.
“Yingying, why is it so loud outside?”
“Chu Tian, you’re finally awake!” Meng Yingying was looking out the window with an expression of distress. When she heard Chu Tian’s voice, she turned around in pleasant surprise before speaking in a worried and fearful voice, “The Southern Summer army has been defeated and the War Hounds are inside Imperial City. The soldiers and citizens have either surrendered or fought to the death, and the entire Imperial City is in chaos.”
“What? Defeated again!” Chu Tian immediately sat up, “What is the Southern Summer army eating? The front line was lost because of a sneak attack, that could not be guarded against, but how could Imperial City be lost?”
Meng Yingying let out a sigh, “I don’t know either, elder sister did not let me out. However, I heard elder sister Nangong say that it was the Departing Flame Marquis changing sides, allowing the War Hounds army enter through a secret passage, collaborating with the forces outside to bring down the city!”
It was another betrayal?
Chu Tian felt his head ache. If the enemy were to even take the Imperial City, wasn’t the Southern Summer Country done for? If it was like this, what had Chu Tian spent six months working hard to develop Miracle Commerce for?
“Where are we now?”
Chu Tian found that this place was not Miracle Commerce’s headquarters.
“The Imperial Palace. To be safe, elder sister ordered the destruction of Yun Sect’s research facility and burned down Miracle Commerce’s headquarters before bringing all of Miracle Commerce’s staff into the royal palace. The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler have around a hundred thousand soldiers fighting to the death outside the royal palace, but there are too many enemies. I’m afraid that…..”
“Imperial City can’t be held. We need to discuss our escape plans, you should all quickly come with me…..” Before the words were finished, the door was opened and Meng Qingwu quickly ran in. When she saw Chu Tian sitting up, she revealed a surprised expression, “Chu Tian? You woke up just in time!”
Chu Tian knew nothing about recent matters, “Did you just say retreat? What do you mean!”
“There is no time to explain right now, every minute we stay here makes it more dangerous!” Meng Qingwu quickly said to Meng Yingying, “Quickly, we’re going to the main hall!”
In the main hall of the royal palace, it did not look as magnificent as usual. All the soldiers inside were currently wearing their armour. Looking at the city from within the hall, half of Imperial City was on fire, with thick smoke already covering the sky.
Chu Tian saw a few familiar faces, for example the Burning Sun Ruler, the Refined Ruler, Gu Qianqiu, the Divine Wind Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, the Western Marquis, and others. Everyone was covered in blood and looked injured.
They all revealed complicated gazes when they saw Chu Tian appear.
Chu Tian weakly said, “I’ve already heard the general situation. With the fall of Imperial City and only having two hundred thousand soldiers to defend the royal palace, I’m afraid we can’t hold the War Hounds Kingdom off for long. Doing anything now would be too late, have you thought of how to retreat yet?”
The Burning Sun Ruler stomped his foot in lamentation, “Imperial City’s fall is all this ruler’s fault. How could the Nangong Family give birth to such an evil seed!”
“We have already lost, it’s too late to lament!” The Refined Ruler also had a look of frustration at this time, “The Southern Summer’s north cannot be defended. The Imperial Region, Cang State, and Cauldron State controlled by the Departing Flame Marquis are all lost, but the Southern Summer Country had six other states and they all have several hundred thousand soldiers. There are also several tens of thousands of miles of mountain ranges, as well as the wide Four States Lake as a natural barrier, perhaps we can avoid being swallowed by the War Hounds. The thing we should do now and strive for is to preserve the Southern Summer Country’s strength, guarding the southern six states.
They could not turn the situation around right now.
The Fang King had experts like clouds, their army had an overwhelming advantage, and Imperial City was in chaos with serious damage. In this kind of situation, not to mention turning defeat into victory, even if they were to chase the War Hounds away by some miracle, what then?
The frontline forces had collapsed, Imperial City was destroyed, did this kind of Imperial Region have any meaning? It would be better to preserve their power down south and use the natural terrain advantage to stop the War Hounds invasion.
The problem was, how were they to get there?
The sounds of fighting outside became even more intense.
The Burning Sun Ruler said, “The Dongfang Family has a secret passage in the royal palace, crown prince Dongfang Haoran has the authorization to open it and knows how to do so. I ask the great scholar, the Country Guarding Ruler, and the vassals to bring the thousand royal knights and twenty three thousand elites away from the Imperial Region through this passage. Of the six other states, Central State has the best position and can become the new center of the Southern Summer Country, protecting the final bloodlines of the Southern Summer clans!”
Dongfang Haoran was also covered in blood, but he immediately came forward, “Understood!”
“If all these people leave, will the War Hounds let us go?”
The Burning Sun Ruler revealed a determined expression, “Be assured and leave. The Refined Ruler and I will lead the remaining Imperial City elites to fight the War Hounds to the final moment. With us stalling for time here, they will not be able to chase you!”
These words meant that the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were prepared to fight to their last drop of blood.
“Why do the two rulers cling to a broken city?” Gu Qianqiu immediately tried to convince them, “The remaining mountain may not have firewood!”
The Burning Sun Ruler said in a determined voice, “This ruler has the greatest fault in Imperial City’s fall. I have let down the Nangong Family ancestors and all the heroic spirits of the Southern Summer Country, so I can only fight to the end to repay them. This ruler has already decided to preserve the Nangong Family’s direct descendants and all the Nangong Family branch members who aren’t twenty yet, sending them to the south. They will all be managed by Nangong Yun who will be the Nangong Family’s new leader. I hope you can take care of the Nangong Family’s descendants and will let the phoenix be reborn!”
Because of the Departing Flame Marquis’ betrayal, the Burning Sun Ruler’s heart was filled with guilt, so he was determined to stay behind and buy everyone time. This was reasonable, but why would the Refined Ruler remain? The Southern Summer Country did not have many True Spirit Realm Experts in the first place!
“The Southern Summer’s intelligence system is managed by the Shangguan Family. The changes in the War Hound Plains and the War Hounds army’s sudden attack, this ruler did not notice, leading to a disaster for the Southern Summer Country. This is the crime of the Shangguan Family in the end.” The Refined Ruler said with a serious expression, “This ruler has lead the Shangguan Family for over a hundred years now, but I was only concerned with fighting political battles and forgot the principle of the family, this ruler has no virtue. The Shangguan Family’s foundation is in Imperial city, so how could a nest survive with no eggs? The Shangguan Family is at fault, so we’ll fight bravely to the last second!”
The display of these two people suddenly made Chu Tian realize something.
The Calm Martial Ruler had said that the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler were not like the other families he had met before. Chu Tian had not understood what he meant then, but now he understood everything. From the two rulers, Chu Tian sensed something the local tyrants did not have, honour and dignity!
They were rulers of the Southern Summer Country, they had to fight to the last second even if they knew they would die!
“Chu Tian!” A low and deep voice entered his ear. The Western Marquis holding a blood soaked pen looked at him, “I’ll be honest, even now, my hatred for you is still soaked into my bones, but it’s a pity we don’t have a chance to solve this grudge. If you are a son of the Southern Summer Country, then you will shoulder this responsibility. Otherwise, even if I become a ghost in hell, I will not let you off!”
Hong!
The sound of collapsing came from the royal palace’s outer wall.
The Burning Sun Ruler shouted at everyone, “Retreat, otherwise it’ll be too late!”
“The situation is tense!” The Refined Ruler also said, “Go!”
Chu Tian cupped his hands to the two of them, “Today is not only your shame, but also my, Chu Tian’s shame. Today I, Chu Tian swear that I will one day trample the War Hound Plains!”
The Burning Sun Ruler gave a laugh, “This is enough for me, the War Hounds Country’s destruction is right around the corner!”
“My king titled you the Country Guarding Ruler at his death because he clearly has high expectations of you. Now that the Southern Summer Country is facing its end, it’ll all depend on the ruler to preserve the final territory of the Southern Summer Country.” The Refined Ruler walked in front Chu Tian, “The grudges between you and the Shangguan Family will all be written off by this ruler now. Please treat the Shangguan Family’s descendants kindly!”
“Go!”
“It’ll be too late if you don’t leave now!”
Gu Qianqiu said to Dongfang Haoran, “Quickly, open the secret passage!”
The youths and branch members of the Three Great Clans, the griffin knights, and the important scholars and talents made up a total of over twenty thousand people. They first went to the treasury to take some easy to move items and burned everything else down. Finally they followed Dongfang Haoran and escaped in the secret passage.
Hong, dong, dong…..
The royal palace’s gates slowly opened.
The Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler faced a burning Imperial City as well as a dense War Hounds army, feeling sad and emotional in their hearts.
They never thought that the lively city of a few days ago would encounter such an earth shattering change in just a few days. The strength that the Southern Summer Country built over several dozen years had all been burnt down by these flames.
The Southern Summer King and the frontline marshal Dongfang Zhan were both dead, now there was just the Burning Sun Ruler and the Refined Ruler.
“Old man Nangong, our end in this manner, I’m actually a bit unwilling!”
“That’s right, it’s too unsatisfying. However, we’re old and have to give the future to the young people!”
“At least we’ll go out in a brilliant manner, not living our lives in vain!”
“Let’s go!”
The two True Spirit Realm Experts jumped out at the same time. They lead the final experts and troops of the Three Great Clans to fight a final battle with the War Hounds army.
Fighting these beasts, everyone had the determination to die.
The War Hounds suffered this fierce attack and this tragic fight lasted for an entire half a day.
Early next morning, the flames finally subsided. The Fang King stood in the devastated royal palace and swept across the entire Imperial City. From this day forth, these lands could be considered conquered by him.
“Reporting to the Fang King, Dongfang Zhan, Shangguan Cangfeng, and Nangong Yan’s corpses have already been been buried in Imperial City by my clan’s warriors.”
“Good!”
Wang Tianlong anxiously rushed in and said, “The corpses of Chu Tian’s group hasn’t been found yet!”
“What are you nervous for?” A War Hounds chief said in an uncaring voice, “In this kind of large battle, it is very likely for a corpse to be destroyed.”
“Impossible!” Wang Tianlong had a premonition, “He’s most likely still alive!”
The War Hounds warriors did not care, so what if he was alive? Imperial City had been captured and all the elite warriors had been killed, how could they rise again?
The Fang King thought about it and said, “I’ll give you the vulture unit, search for their whereabouts!”
It was too late.
The escape route Meng Qingwu had prepared played a role this time.
At this moment, in the Cang State port, the Giant Shark Gang she had prepared were already waiting there. The youths of the Three Great Clans and the talents of Imperial City were orderly boarding the ships. Meng Qingwu looked at the hazy sky and her heart sunk. She never thought that she would be leaving Imperial City like this in the end.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 337: Starting to prepare for battle
Chapter 337: Starting to prepare for battle
The day Imperial City fell, a large storm appeared out of nowhere. This bad weather made it hard to chase and it meant the heavens did care about the Southern Summer Country. The Giant Shark Gang’s ships smoothly exited the Cang State channel to reach the Four States Lake. Once they reached the Four States Lake, they no longer needed to worry about the War Hounds’ pursuing troops.
“Ke, ke…..”
Chu Tian put on a coat and sat up on the bumpy ship. He placed an electric light in front of the desk and began drawing one blueprint after the other. His body clearly had not recovered yet, his face did not have any blood and he looked very weak.
Chu Tian understood his injury better than anyone else.
In order to kill the True Spirit Realm Expert Malim, he had paid too heavy of a price, but that didn’t matter. As long as he didn’t die right away, Chu Tian had a method of recovering.
Meng Yingying pushed open the door and walked in with two heated cans of food, “Your injury isn’t better yet, I think you should rest early still.”
“This wound wants to overthrow master Chu Tian? It’s not that easy!” Chu Tian gave a laugh, like he was trying to look very relaxed. He walked leaned against the window to look at the black lake, making himself look like a ruffian, “Father has never been chasen off like this before, but I’ve actually been sent running by those low grade spirit beasts. What god damn Fang King? Wait and see, this battle must be taken back no matter what!”
This was the Chu Tian Meng Yingying knew!
When Meng Yingying saw Chu Tian act like this, if it wasn’t for Zhao Pu, Gu Qianqiu, and the others telling her otherwise, she would have really thought that Chu Tian had recovered! This fellow was clearly half dead, but he was still thinking of taking revenge. People really had no way of dealing with him.
“Forget about it, forget about it!” Meng Yingying gave the canned food to Chu Tian and snappily said, “I think you should rest up first. First find a way to protect your little life and Miracle Commerce before thinking about taking vengeance!”
Chu Tian was very confident in Miracle Commerce, but for any talent or large existences, it is easy for them to be destroyed before they grew up. With how chaotic the continent was, it was not easy surviving in these times.
But it was because of this that Chu Tian wanted to found Miracle Commerce!
Not only would Miracle Commerce provide large amounts of resources to Chu Tian, it could also protect Chu Tian and the people beside him when Chu Tian became stronger. Miracle Commerce had been developing smoothly up to this day, but now that came to a stop because of the northern invasion.
This only meant that Miracle Commerce wasn’t strong enough yet!
However, Chu Tian had already secretly pledged that he wouldn’t let this happen again.
After the battle in Imperial City, which was basically destroyed, the Southern Summer’s territory shrank by one fourth and their loss of elites was even more serious. Even if the armies of the six states were added together, they were far from comparing to the Imperial City army. So, after the War Hounds subdue the north, they will certainly continue invading the Southern Summer Country. The crisis had not been solved yet and the situation was very serious.
However, Meng Yingying was very confident in Chu Tian still.
In fact, Meng Yingying was the person most confident in Chu Tian.
When the frontlines were attacked, Chu Tian could not react and when Imperial City was attacked, Chu Tian had fainted, so the fate of running after the fall could not be avoided. The situation was different now, Central State was the origin of Miracle Commerce and Chu Tian had enough time to prepare now. This time the War Hounds Kingdom was not facing the Southern Summer Country, but rather Miracle Commerce being led by Chu Tian.
The Giant Shark Gang’s fleet arrived in Central State port.
Everyone began to disembark off the boat. In just a few months, Central State had undergone some earth shattering changes. There were several industrial areas that formed outside the city, with over a thousand ships in the port, and there were countless airships flying through the sky. This lively scene even went beyond what Imperial City looked like!
It was like the northern tension had not spread here yet and Central State looked very rich and busy.
The Meng sisters, Nangong Yun, and Chen Bingyu were all filled with sighs, they never thought that they would be back this quickly. But they did not have time to be emotional, the first attack point of the War Hounds would inevitably be Central State. Once Central State fell to the enemies, not only would the Southern Summer Country have no hope, Miracle Commerce would also fall.
Chu Tian would not allow such a matter to happen. When they arrived at Central State’s Yun Sect, they directly called everyone together, “If my estimates aren’t wrong, a minimum of ten days and a maximum of half a month is what we have before the War Hounds attack Central State!”
The high level personnel of Imperial City and Central State were all currently in one place, listening to Chu Tian with heavy expressions.
There were several thousand miles of mountain ridges to the north of Central State that will not be easy for the War Hounds to scale. The best method was for them to steal the Southern Summer battleships and launch an attack on Central State from the water.
“The War Hounds soldiers all grew up on the prairies, so they will not be skilled in aquatic battles. We have an advantage here, but this advantage is not enough because the War Hounds will continue having the support of the Eagle Burial Country’s airborne unit. The airborne unit will protect the aquatic units, so if we have a lack in airborne firepower, we will be at a disadvantage.” Chu Tian gave the orders, “I am now giving the order that from this moment forward, the state will be placed under military law. Everything must go towards preparing for the fight. This battle, not only do we have to win, we must make it a brilliant victory!”
Everyone was very anxious, was there any hopes of winning?
There were the full forces of Imperial City’s garrison and half of the troops in the Southern Summer country gathered, which was around 80% of the total forces in the Southern Summer Country. There was also the frontline fortress that the Southern Summer Country had spent several generations to build. Even with these strong defenses, they still fell within a week!
The disparity in strength between the two countries was just too great. There were many natural barriers in the southern states, but in front of this overwhelming strength, how much use were the defenses?
“Relax, once the War Hounds come to Central State, I will make them unable to return!” Chu Tian had half a month to prepare. Although it looked like it was very rushed, it was actually more than enough time, “We will use all the strength of the Yun Sect’s research facility and the industrial sector Miracle Commerce had built over half a year in Central State to create a new weapon for the Central State fight!”
The scholars whispered with each other, revealing looks of excitement.
Yun Tianhe asked in a curious voice, “What weapon does chairman want to invent?”
Chu Tian displayed a blueprint and when the Yun Sect scholars saw it, they all felt this was very familiar because this blueprint was similar to the Source Energy Bombs they had designed before. Only, Chu Tian had made some large revisions, making these Source Energy Bombs look perfect.
“That’s right, these are Source Energy Bombs. I’ve made changes and improvements based on the bombs designed by the Yun Sect, making it more controllable and safe. Other than that, I’ve developed some crude oil refining techniques that will allow us to make it stronger, creating explosions with even more power!”
Everyone’s hearts were filled with excitement. Imperial City had too little time to prepare and Miracle Commerce hadn’t been in Imperial City for long, so their industrial sector was not established yet. Although Meng Qingwu wanted to use the Source Energy Bombs, she lacked the resources and time to prepare for it. Even with how small the effects of the bombs were, they still left a deep impression on everyone.
The situation was different now.
Central State was the origin of Miracle Commerce and Miracle Commerce had been quickly developing in Central State for half a year now, developing a basic commercial sector. Whether it was resources or production strength, they couldn’t compare with what they had in Imperial City.
Chu Tian took out several other blueprints, these were all thought up by him on the ship ride back, “This is a single soldier Source Energy Bomb. With the high refinement crude oil, it can be used for form small bombs which can be carried by people, allowing it to be given to each soldier. Its range is not wide, but it is very strong. I’ve named them Source Energy Grenades.”
The Source Energy Grenades had very simple designs. It didn’t aim for large scale destruction, but mainly to give the warriors a weapon with a high destructive might to attack enemies from mid range. So long as the Source Energy Grenades hit the enemy, even a True Soul Realm expert would be heavily injured or even killed.
“Other than that, the safety of launching them with catapults cannot be guaranteed and the efficiency and accuracy is quite low.” Chu Tian revealed another design, “We must make an even more accurate Source Energy Bomb launcher. Not only will it be automated, it will have a much higher accuracy. Different launchers will shoot out different bombs and we can achieve a greater killing effect like this!”
“……”
Chu Tian laid out several more designs.
Source Energy Bombs mixed with crossbows, shooting out the bombs as arrows. There were also mines to be placed inside the water.
Everyone was filled with praised.
Genius, what was called a genius.
Chu Tian gave the designs to the Yun Sect design department and how many they could finish all depended on luck. Chu Tian was just responsible for improving the designs and as for how the weapons were used, it would all depend on the Miracle Commerce research department.
“Regarding the Source Energy Bombs, I have introduced everything.” Chu Tian changed the topic, “The Source Energy Bombs are powerful, but with our current resources, technology, and manufacturers, the Source Energy Bombs we make can only threaten Awakened Soul Cultivators. For True Spirit Cultivators, there are flaws with the range and other aspects. We need to make a more powerful weapon to specifically deal with True Spirit Cultivators!”
Actually the effects of the Source Energy Bombs were already shocking!
With Central State’s current resources and productivity, they would be able to create large amount of bombs to deal with the War Hounds and this was already enough to change the tides of the war. Could Chu Tian have an even more powerful weapon?
Chu Tian took out a huge blueprint that stunned everyone that saw it!
This design looked like a Source Energy Pistol, but it was on a much larger scale. Just the barrel alone was four meters long and the design itself was much more complex, needing at least four magazines to power it.
It looked like a larger version of the Source Energy Pistol!
As for the source energy arrays, whether it was complexity or grade, the Source Energy Pistol was unable to compare to it.
“Everyone look clearly, this is Miracle Commerce’s newly invented weapon!” Chu Tian pointed at the blueprint and introduced it, “As you can all see, this weapon is the Source Energy Gun, but enlarged by several dozen times. I’ve named it the Source Energy Cannon! The power of a Source Energy Cannon is at least two hundred times that of a Source Energy Pistol!”
Two hundred times? What kind of concept was this!
Even with the protective energy of a True Spirit Cultivator, it would be hard to safely take several shots from this cannon!
It was not only the Yun Sect scholars that were stunned, even the normal people that did not understand it were shocked. Once this super terrifying weapon came into this world, a single cannon would be enough to tear through an enemy’s ship. Even a True Spirit Expert would find it difficult to resist this weapon’s might!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 338: New king succeeds the throne
Chapter 338: New king succeeds the throne
“The Source Energy Cannons a hundreds of times stronger, but the energy consumption is also hundreds of times more. Not only does it require a high density battery, it also requires the Source Energy Cannon’s body to be several times sturdier compared to before. With our battery and refining technology and the items we have on hand, I’m afraid it’ll be difficult to meet the standard.”
Chu Tian didn’t care about Yun Tianhe’s questions.
“No need to worry, I have already thought of a high density crystal oil refining method in Imperial City. The battery factory and weapon factory can barely conform to the standard. As for the material, when we evacuated Imperial City, we took several hundred years worth of metals from the royal treasury. It will be enough to withstand the power of the Source Energy Cannons.”
Chu Tian proposed another heavy firearm design.
This firearm was made with very rare metals and could shoot for a long time at high speeds. This added together created super strong bullets, super fast shooting, and long term firing of bullets.
Whether it was the Source Energy Cannon or the heavy Source Energy Gun, they were all super powerful weapons, so they required a high level of technology and materials. Chu Tian had to personally help with the research to ensure they could make it before the War Hounds arrived. The Yun Sect already had a strong research power, but now combining the Imperial City Yun Sect and the Central State Yun Sect, this was increased by several times.
Several hundred scholars worked day and night, with dozens of facilities operating at the same time, involving the several thousand members of the Yun Sect. After large amounts of experimenting and calculating, they had results in just a few days.
Several Miracle Commerce airships travelled between Central State City and South Sky City, transporting large amounts of crystal oil. Miracle Commerce’s five main warehouses were filled with crystal oil. After there were enough materials, the several dozen factories began to turn. There were over ten thousand workers and over a thousand symbol masters that began their work.
Meng Qingwu personally supervised the factories. There were several hundred fist sized things that were made, perfectly shaped like some kind of fruit with runes carved over the surface. There was highly compressed crystal oil inside of it with a red button at the top. If this button was pressed, the Source Energy Battery within would activate, letting the compressed crystal oil inside return to an explosive state.
This was the Source Energy Grenade.
The structure was not complex and was quite simple. Because each soldier could carry one or two of them onto the battlefield, it would have a terrifying effect on the battlefield. Even if it landed on an Awakened Soul Cultivator’s body, they might die without leaving a trace.
In the Source Energy Weapon warehouse, there were an entire fifty thousand Source Energy Guns and over five thousand Source Energy Submachine Guns. This far exceeded the Imperial City’s storage and was enough to make up for the lack of strength from the Central State army.
Not bad.
When Meng Qingwu saw the neat line of weapons, her heart was filled with confidence. It was at this time that the Giant Shark Gang brought great news to Meng Qingwu.
“After the Fang King took over Imperial City, he wanted to immediately attack the Calm Martial Ruler, but he was instead ambushed by the Calm Martial Ruler at the three big northern ports. All the ships have been captured and those that haven’t have been burned down with the ports. The Calm Martial Ruler is now leading close to three hundred thousand cavalry to meet us in the south!”
The Central State’s garrison was too weak, the Calm Martial Ruler had come right on time!
The Calm Martial Ruler had the highest position of the Three Rulers and was someone that had supported the Southern Summer territory by himself. Not to mention bringing elites to Central State, the Calm Martial Ruler had also stolen all the boats and burned down all the ports. This would no doubt delay the War Hounds Kingdom, buying more time for Chu Tian in Central State.
“Immediately prepare to welcome them.”
Meng Qingwu led a group of Miracle Commerce staff to the Central State port to clear out most of it and prepare a temporary military camp. Two days later, several hundred warships appeared on the horizon. The Calm Martial Ruler coming to Central State this time had brought a total of two hundred and eighty thousand elites, most of them being the Azure Storm Cavalry, the main force of the Southern Summer army!
The four hundred thousand cavalry were the most important combat force in the Southern Summer Country, half in Imperial City and half in Cang State. If during the fight, these cavalry had been present, it was unknown if the Fang King could have taken Imperial City or not. Now that this army had arrived in Central State, it would be a great help to defending Central State!
The Imperial Region falling should have been a large blow to the Calm Martial Ruler.
But the Calm Martial Ruler did not seem angry or breathless, he just seemed strangely calm. It was probably as the Southern Summer commander in chief, he was very good at hiding his emotions.
The Calm Martial Ruler rebuked himself over the Southern Summer disaster. He had not seen the true goal of the War Hounds invasion of Cang State. The War Hounds’ army had entered Cang State pretending to attack Cang State City and seeming like they were really aiming to attack the breeding farms, but those were all fake. The real goal was just to draw the Southern Summer’s cavalry unit away, letting them lose their use, so the Fang King could lead his personal army into Southern Summer.
This actually was not the Calm Martial Ruler’s fault.
The Southern Summer Country’s information had clearly been delayed, not knowing that the War Hound Plains had been unified and that a Spirit Beast Warring Kingdom was supporting the War Hounds Kingdom. The new Fang King was clearly a veteran general, having studied the Southern Summer army’s main characters. In this situation where he was lacking in information, the Calm Martial Ruler could do nothing since he was not a prophet.
“The previous king has given his order!” Gu Qianqiu respectfully came forward with a bow and said, “He asks the Calm Martial Ruler, Dongfang Gan to take the position of the Southern Summer King!”
The surrounding officers all knelt down. Whether it was the Calm Martial Ruler’s prestige, fame, or background, they were all suited for this position!
The Southern Summer Country was a shaky group without a leader, they needed someone to take charge and give orders!
Who knew that the Calm Martial Ruler would coldly say, “How can a general be the Southern Summer King? This ruler cannot accept the throne, it would be proper for Dongfang Haoran to inherit the throne!”
No one would believe it if it was anyone else saying it, but the whole nation knew the Calm Martial Ruler’s personality. He was just like Dongfang Zhan, although he held power, he was not interested in material enjoyment. When the previous generation Southern Summer King picked between the two princes, he favoured the swift and resolute Dongfang Gan more. Who would have thought that when his royal father wanted to pass the throne to him, Dongfang Gan would lead his troops to block the War Hounds without saying a word.
Dongfang Gan’s action told the previous king that he belonged on the battlefield and not the palace, so the previous king could only helplessly pass his position to Dongfang Hao. Dongfang Hao had a great ambition while lacking the talent to be a wise king, but he was good at managing the kingdom, having the mind of a king, so the Southern Summer’s government management was considered not bad.
Now that Dongfang Hao was dead?
Dongfang Gan was still not willing to be the Southern Summer King?
The great scholar sullenly said, “The prince is talented, but he is still young. He lacks experience with the battlefield and with governing, how could he be a king? The Southern Summer Country is in a very special period, I ask the Calm Martial Ruler to not reject this!”
“We ask our king to take the throne!”
“We ask our king to take the throne!”
Everyone loudly shouted together.
Dongfang Gan said with knit brows, “If I become the king, who will lead the battle? Southern Summer does not need a king right now, but rather a general that can defeat the War Hounds!”
“The Calm Martial Ruler’s words are wrong!” Meng Qingwu spoke up, “This war determines the fate of the nation, so with the king personally leading the army, it will increase the morale of the soldiers. As long as we can get past this disaster, when can we not fight back! Prince Dongfang Haoran is not yet thirty and can break through to the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer. How about letting him gain experience by following the Country Guarding Ruler, one day becoming a pillar of the Southern Summer Country not inferior to the Calm Martial Ruler. Otherwise, if the prince assumes the throne too early, he will lack the strength and prestige to calm the public and it will waste the prince’s greatest stage to grow. What is the Calm Martial Ruler hesitating for? If the Calm Martial Ruler ascends, it will bring benefit and if the Calm Martial Ruler rejects the throne, it will bring mistakes, so please reconsider!”
Gu Qianqiu gave Meng Qingwu his approval.
She really was the wise and beautiful vice chairman of Miracle Commerce, this logical argument was much more use than these other people.
The Calm Martial Ruler gave a sigh before finally agreeing.
Dongfang Gan was surrounded by the army as he finally underwent a simple and brief coronation, turning Central State City into Imperial City. After Dongfang Gan ascended the throne, he immediately sent out several royal proclamations.
First, he titled Dongfang Haoran as the Calm Martial Ruler, inheriting the noble title left behind by Dongfang Gan. Of course, it was only the title so far. Dongfang Haoran did not have much military experience and his strength was not good enough, so he couldn’t control the military. The control of the military still remained in Dongfang Gan’s hands.
Second, the Country Guarding Ruler Chu Tian was also titled the “Profound Marquis”, becoming a first grade military marquis of the Southern Summer Country. He had the rights to move all the forces of the six counties and govern over all six counties. All the marquises would have the Country Guarding Ruler as their head!
Third, Meng Qingwu had killed the Hell Song Tribe’s vice chief Malim, so she was being titled a marquis. She would be named the “Cloud Dream Marquis” and would be Southern State’s marquis.
Of these three royal proclamations, two of them were for Miracle Commerce. Chu Tian was both a ruler and a marquis, as well as a first grade military marquis with power, this was unprecedented in the Southern Summer Country. Other than Chu Tian, Meng Qingwu also became a marquis, gaining control of the Southern State army that once guarded the Western Marquis’ manor. This was the first female marquis in the several hundred years of Southern Summer history!
Regarding this, no one had any objections to this.
The Three Great Clans could no longer recover after Imperial City fell and the other big clans either ran, died, or turned to the War Hounds, so how could they care about this? Of the several marquises left, other than the newly titled Cloud Dream Marquis Meng Qingwu, the Green Wood Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, and the Divine Wind Marquis were all on Chu Tian’s side. Even the scholars led by Gu Qianqiu were all on Chu Tian’s side.
The new Imperial City and Central State were all Chu Tian’s territory!
Because of this, from the marquises to the citizens, not a single person objected to this and rather were filled with excitement. Chu Tian being entrusted with such heavy responsibilities in the Southern Summer Country was a good thing to the Southern Summer Country!
After Dongfang Gan announced the royal proclamations, he wanted to head to the Yun Sect to look for Chu Tian.
In the end, before he could even move, news came from the Yun Sect. Chu Tian had been working hard the past few days, causing his injuries to act up and could only recuperate in bed without continuing working. This caused Miracle Commerce and the Southern Summer Country to be filled with panic.
The Calm Martial Ruler had finally taken the throne.
But now something had happened to Chu Tian. What should they do about this?
In the minds of the Central State people, Chu Tian’s position did not lose to the Calm Martial Ruler. As long as Chu Tian was present, there was nothing that was impossible. But, once Chu Tian fell, then how could the people have confidence?
What should they do?
Find the medicine, they had to find the medicine!
Meng Qingwu decided to use all of Miracle Commerce’s channels, using any price to buy a single Immortal Grade Medicine. In just a single night, the news of Miracle Commerce buying an Immortal Grade Medicine to cure Chu Tian spread across the entire kingdom. However, even with the news spread, not a single word was sent back.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 339: Little princess Vivian
Chapter 339: Little princess Vivian
Going back ten days, when Imperial City still had not fallen yet.
The elf Aubersen had left Imperial City on a Dragon Hawk Beast heading south. He passed Central State, Qing State, and Southern State before arriving at an endless primitive jungle.
An entire several tens of thousands of miles was covered in forests, like the ancient era where civilization had not spread yet. It could be imagined that there were large amounts of terrifyingly fierce beasts, with even level three demon beasts being common. To the Southern Summer Country or the War Hounds Country, this place was a vast wilderness that could not be opened.
Aubersen rushed through the territory of a fierce beast, but he ignored the warning and angry roars all around him as he continued to move on through. Not a single one of those fierce beasts dared to launch an attack against him. These fierce beasts did not have a high intelligence, but they could tell who was weak and who was strong.
Not to mention the deep Aubersen who they couldn’t measure, even the Dragon Hawk Beast he was riding was a powerful level three demon beast. With wings that were tens of meters long and scarlet dragon scales adorning its body, it however had the claws and head of an eagle. That strong aura coming from it was enough to shock most of the fierce beasts.
When Aubersen passed through the endless jungles, traces of civilization finally appeared. He arrived above an emerald forest and although this was still a forest, it was clearly different from the other areas. The colour of the forest was very attractive and looked to be full of life. Each tree did not just seem like a plant, but rather a living being that was alive.
This patch of forest covered over a hundred miles, with hundred meter trees appearing everywhere. Each tree was as tall as a skyscraper in the human world. The holes had windows on them and there were tree houses hanging on the branches.
“It’s elder Aubersen.”
“Elder Aubersen is back!”
The Dragon Hawk flying low over the forest attracted the attention of the elves. When the elves noticed the person on the Dragon Hawk, they immediately let down their guard and put down the bows in their hands as they began to call out.
These elves hid in the forest, almost becoming a part of it. If they didn’t take the initiative to show themselves, no one would be able to notice them. Aubersen jumped down and fell from two hundred meters in the air. He floated down like a leaf and passed through the branches of the tree. Grabbing a branch and swinging, he landed on the soft grass below.
“Elder Aubersen, you’re finally back!”
“Un, how has the tribe been recently? How are the northern ogres? What about the southern lizardmen? Have the short tempered giants on the mountain ridge awakened or not…..”
“Relax, everything is as normal.”
Figure after figure jumped out of the trees, which were as gentle and beautiful as butterflies, quickly surrounding him. The elves were different from humans. There was a large disparity in weight for humans. One could become as fat as a ball or as skinny as bamboo. One could be a beautiful nation collapsing beauty or they could be as ugly as the devil.
The elves did not have anyone that was too fat, too thin, or too ugly. Each elven woman was a medium size for humans and they were all great beauties. It was because of this that the elves were known as the most beautiful race of the continent!
Aubersen was a very popular person in the tribe because Aubersen had a special status. The elves were a very isolated race and most elves were not allowed to participate in the outer world’s fighting, so many elves did not know what the world was like outside.
Aubersen was a wanderer, collecting news for the various tribes. Every time he went out it would last for a year or two and each time he would bring back rumours and customs of various different nations. It was because of this that the young boys and girls all loved crowding around him.
Aubersen gave a friendly greeting, “Hello everyone!”
“Hei, uncle Aubersen!” A clear and melodious sound like a silver bell rang out which was like the sound of the devil for Aubersen. He felt his head ache, but he still looked over with a faint smile on his face, “Aiya, isn’t it little princess Vivian? After not seeing each other for a year, Vivian has become even more beautiful.”
Aubersen looked up to see a pair of slender and beautiful legs. They were very white and long, like they were carved from jade and could be considered a beautiful piece of art. They were currently swaying in the tree above. When this girl appeared, even with Aubersen’s skills, he could not detect her, but he was already used to this.
This was a very beautiful elven girl who looked to be around twelve-thirteen years old. She was wearing a dress made of leaves and there was an exquisite flower crown on her dark green hair. Her petite face was a work of beauty, just like a fairy of the forest.
Even though this young girl was an elf, she was still considered a great beauty.
“Humph, I don’t want to listen to this!” Little princess Vivian swayed before vanishing, almost instantly appearing on the ground. There was a bright red fruit in her hand which she took a bit of, scattering the juice in all directions. Her bright as crystal eyes looked at Aubersen and she mumbled, “Where is my gift, did you forget?”
Aubersen quickly wiped his sweat, “Little princess Vivian has asked for something, how could I forget. I believe you’ll like it very much this time.”
“Don’t lie to me! You said the same thing last time. In the end, the thing you brought was the treasure of a great warring kingdom, the Soul Gem left by the ancient Heavenly Race. However, I didn’t like it at all!”
“This time, I passed through a little human country and found something very interesting. Although its value is not high, I’m sure you’ll be satisfied!”
The little princess’ emerald eyes instantly lit up. She didn’t care if something was valuable, it was fine if it was just interesting. Aubersen took out the video disk player.
“What is this thing? Isn’t this just a mirror!”
“It’s called a video disk player, it is something that can store images and sounds. It is very interesting. I’ll show you how it works…..There are also many other things like Magnetic Sound Machines, canned foods, light bulbs, and others. Anyway, you’ll like these things.”
Little princess Vivian was a bit interested.
“Then I’ll take it back and give it a try.” The little princess picked up the video disk player in one hand and stored everything else in her storage ring. When Aubersen let out a sigh of relief, the little princess immediately turned and glared at him, “If it’s not as amazing as you described it or if it’s not fun at all, I will go and pull out all those flowers and plants in your garden!”
Aubersen’s body trembled. How could that be? That was his lifeblood!
The little princess did not give Aubersen a chance to talk before her figure swayed and disappeared on the spot!
Aubersen opened his mouth, but didn’t have a chance to speak. He just prayed that the mysterious items he picked up in the Southern Summer small kingdom was enough to satisfy the little princess. The little princess’ innate talent was very special, so even Aubersen could not do anything against her. In a breath’s worth of time, the little princess arrived in her own tree house.
“Everyone, come and take a look!”
“The little princess has brought back something fun.”
When the little princess returned to her home, it immediately attracted the attention of many elves.
These elves were mostly younger than the little princess, with several of them looking to be around four-five year old human children. They were biting their fingers as they looked at her with innocent faces.
“Big sister princess, what is this?”
“Why haven’t we seen it before!”
The little princess of course had a proud appearance. She stood in the center of the little elves, aloof like she was the king of the children, “This thing was brought back from the human world. This princess has never seen it before, so of course you guys haven’t seen it before.”
“Then how do you play with it?”
“Oh, don’t be anxious. Let me slowly look it over!”
“What is this thing, it smells so fragrant!” An elf that was around six years old took out a can, “Can this be eaten?”
“Little glutton, you only think about eating!” The little princess said, “Aubersen said that this was canned food from the humans and said the flavour’s not bad. He brought back quite a bit, so everyone can have a portion.”
The little princess was very straightforward and this was why the children liked playing with her. In just a little while, the several hundred cans of food were divided among the several dozen children.
Pa!
The little princess opened a can and immediately smelt a strong fragrance which made the little princess very surprised. Were the humans also skilled enough to cook demon beast meat? She always thought that only elves cooked demon beast meat on the continent!
“Un, un, so tasty! It’s so tasty!”
The elven children was scarving down the meat. Although elves did cook demon beast meat, they normally had a vegetarian diet and didn’t specialize with meat dishes. When they ate they ate the food cooked with the Source Energy Cooking and seasoned by Miracle Commerce, each elf was filled with praise.
Is it really that tasty?
The little princess opened a can of violent bear meat. The meat was very fragrant, it had a great flavour, and the meat was very chewy, it really was tasty food. The little princess even finished the liquid inside. She suddenly felt a bit of regret, with this kind of delicious thing, she shouldn’t have told anyone about it.
But to save face, she couldn’t ask for it back.
“Little princess, how do you play with this video disk player?”
“Let me try!” Vivian turned on the video disk player according to the method Aubersen taught her. Several pairs of bright eyes looked over, seeing the reflective surface of the mirror suddenly light up as it displayed pictures.
“Ah!”
These timid elves were all scared as they all ran away.
“What is going on here?”
“Why can we see another world in this mirror?”
“My god, could this be the legendary Dimensional Mirror? This is a divine item from the great ancient era!”
The little princess was very surprised at first as well. She had never met this kind of situation before, but the little princess could feel that this item’s energy fluctuation was very weak, so it couldn’t possibly be a divine item. She waved her hand and said, “Don’t panic, don’t panic, there is no danger with this thing.”
Everyone was doubtful, but they couldn’t hold off their curiosity as several dozen little heads surrounded it. When they saw the movie that was being shown, each person revealed a look of shock. It was as if they couldn’t believe what was happening in front of them as they called out shrill cries of shock.
“Wa!”
“A picture appeared!”
“It’s actually moving inside!”
“It’s like it’s linked to another world, how could this be accomplished?”
Some elves couldn’t help touching it. As a result, they touched the cold and smooth mirror, like there was a layer of glass separating them from the other world.
“You’re all blocking me!” Little princess Vivian could not understand everything as she shouted, “Quiet, quiet, there is sound coming out, I can’t hear if you’re all this noisy. If you don’t listen to me, I won’t let you watch it!”
The elven children instantly behaved.
Everyone had eyes wide open as they watched the new “monster” in front of them in a daze!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 340: Another worshipper
Chapter 340: Another worshipper
While these elves looked like children, calculating it in human years, they were around forty-fifty years old. Although the elven mind developed slowly, their cultivation speed and efficiency could not compare to humans. But with such a long time, no matter how slow one was, they would still become quite strong.
Even the weakest elf here was in the Awakened Soul Realm. There were seven-eight of them in the True Soul Realm and other than little princess Vivian, there was another person in the True Spirit Realm.
Just this group of children had this kind of terrifying strength.
It could be imagined just how strong the elves were.
However, no matter how strong they were, their minds were still that of children. Because of this, they were very curious when it came to this strange thing they had never seen before.
The voice of the narrator slowly sounded. Although the human language was different from the elven language, the human language was not hard to learn. Since the humans were one of the main races on the continent, the human language was a part of the elf’s curriculum since they were young, so it wasn’t hard for them to understand it.
The movie recorded in the Illusory Image Stone was not a real record. The image within was made to be exaggerated, so when the people fought, the image would be very earth shattering. The elves were stunned watching it.
Awesome!
So fun, this was so much fun!
This was a grand feast for their imagination and senses!
The entire room was silent as each elf found that other than the earth shattering battle scenes, the most attractive part was the story itself. The elves were intelligent beings that were ten times more sensitive than humans, so when they watched the movie, the emotions they felt were ten times stronger!
When the male lead met the princess, that vague love that people couldn’t touch made these inexperienced elves feel a tickle on their hearts. That handsome and brave male lead Chu Tian and the beautiful and compassionate princess Meng Yingying, they had a pure and noble character which made the elves instantly like them.
“I’m so angry!” An elven girl that seemed to be eleven-twelve years old angrily said, “Why is this Chu Tian so timid. Since he likes her, why doesn’t he chase her!”
“That’s right!”
“Can he not see that princess Meng Yingying also likes him?”
“This blockhead! Idiot!”
“What do you know?” The little princess waved her hand and said in a self important voice, “The human kingdoms place importance on one’s status. This warrior named Chu Tian is only a wandering swordsman and that Meng Yingying is a noble princess. You think in a human kingdom, a normal person can be together with a princess!”
The elves were all lost in thought.
What! Humans were too annoying, why did they view these imaginary things as so important?
The elves found it hard to understand the human customs. These normal elves did not find it hard to play with the little princess. Even if an ordinary elf were to dine at the Elven King’s table, no one would find anything wrong with it.
“The little princess is right!” Another elf began to show her knowledge, “You should all think about it. If an ogre wanted to be together with our little princess, do you think the Grand Elder will agree?”
“Ah pei!” Little princess Vivian’s face turned red with anger, “How could a handsome, honest, and brave person like Chu Tian be compared to an ogre. This simply is not a comparison!”
“Human eyes are not the same!”
“Unreasonable humans!”
While the elves were quarreling, the plot suddenly added in more suspense. The general of the kingdom secretly confessed and distorted the facts for personal gain. The king immediately put the princess under house arrest and sent people to execute the human warrior.
Damn!
This human king was too evil!
How was Chu Tian not worthy of the princess? Why do you stop them?
The elves were filled with righteous indignation, sweating over the destiny of these two people. Who would have thought that the princess would escape that night after receiving the news. A series of shocking and nervous escape scenes soon followed that made them covered in sweat.
This was just too exciting!
There was no doubt the male and female lead were wise!
Finally when the two of them were about to meet in the village they decided on, an unexpected incident had occurred. A Scarlet Blood Priest appeared, taking the compassionate princess!
The Scarlet Blood Priest Yu Nie slaughtered innocent people, using an evil technique to collect essence blood. When they saw this incomparably tragic murder scene, the faces of every elf went red with anger and they began to tremble. It was like all the people that died were actually living people.
How could there be such an evil person in this world!
What should they do about this?
What would happen to the fates of the male and female leads?
Less than a half of the plot had been told as the rhythm of the story began to increase. The story became more and more fabulous as various foreshadowing creating suspense linked together, finally reaching a point where the decisive battle exploded.
“Ah!”
“No!”
“Don’t die!”
When they saw the male lead Chu Tian save the princess and finally sink into the bottomless swamp, every elf had tears of pain dripping down their eyes. Could it be that it would end in tragedy after all that effort?
When the elves were filled with sadness, a miracle transition occurred. The story concluded with everyone thinking that the warrior and princess died, but the warrior and princess concealed their identity and found a place where no one would bother them where they lived their lives in peace and silence.
“Good, good, good!”
The elves clapped their hands until they were broken.
The final ending was truly too suited to their tastes.
The little princess went from crying to smile. This made sense, a good person deserved a good ending. This gift was just too amazing, she was in love with this story.
“Does Chu Tian really exist among the humans?”
“If he does exist, I must see him!”
“That’s right, that’s completely right. He is now my idol!”
The elves began to discuss with each other. If there really was a person like Chu Tian among the humans, they had to see him no matter what!
“Princess Vivian, tomorrow is my hundredth birthday.” An elf that didn’t seem that much younger than the princess eagerly spoke up, “I like this thing very much, can you give it to me?”
Another elf said, “Doesn’t the princess like my mount? How about I trade it for this video disk player?”
“Princess……”
“No! No! No!” The little princess angrily glared at them. She reached out her arms to block the video disk player like her sacred sanctity was about to be violated, “This video disk player is this princess’ favourite present. Without my agreement, if anyone dares touch it, I’ll create a bump on their heads.”
“Stingy!”
“I’m stingy, I’m stingy!”
“Don’t mind her, let’s go find elder Aubersen.”
The elves all stared at the video disk player with faces filled with envy. If someone was willing to take one out, they would be willing to exchange all their treasure for it.
However, since elder Aubersen could bring one back, why couldn’t he bring back a second one or a third one? The little princess also thought this. Since there was one story, why couldn’t there be a second or a third?
Aubersen’s tree house was quickly invaded by these children.
When he saw the excited little elves, Aubersen almost fell over in fear. How could this be? Aubersen quickly realized what happened. He said that there was only one of these things and there weren’t any others, there really wasn’t!
Aubersen tried every means to persuade them which was no use, so he finally promised, “This human country isn’t that far away from us. If I have time from now on, I’ll go and bring some presents back for you all!”
The elves were not very satisfied with this, but they couldn’t do a thing. After all, elder Aubersen couldn’t make something appear out of thin air.
Little princess Vivian was the only person in the elf tribe that had a video disk player.
This news was quickly spread and these little elves all told their elders after returning home. Soon, there was some adult elves that also asked little princess Vivian to borrow the video disk player. Vivian was very angry, this item was now her beloved treasure, how could she casually lend it out?
People were more curious the more they couldn’t see something.
“The Oldman Tribe is willing to use a month’s worth of moonlight water to exchange for little princess Vivian’s video disk player!”
“The Green Leaves Tribe is willing to use a branch of the Tree of Life to exchange for little princess Vivian’s video disk player!”
“……”
Little princess Vivian was the symbol of troublemakers and causing trouble, so no one liked to approach her on their own. However, it was like little princess Vivian was on fire these past few days. The precious treasure in her hands was not just coveted by the people of her own tribe, but also the surrounding tribes came to negotiate with her.
“No! I said no and I mean no!”
“Even if you take out a Dragon Core, this princess will still say no!”
Little princess Vivian angrily fought them all off and chased off all the people that came to negotiate. Finally she locked herself up in her room and refused to meet anyone.
A stir quickly fell over the elf tribes.
The people that were expelled by princess Vivian all went to complain and those tribes immediately sent out messages. This elf tribe was provoking their allies and destroying the alliance. If a reasonable explanation was not given, they would complain to the Elven Council!
How could they be compensated?
Of course it was by taking the video disk player away. This good thing should be shared with the entire forest!
This matter alarmed the Grand Elder and finally princess Vivian was pressured to give up her beloved video disk player. Over this matter, she cried for an entire night like her beloved toy was snatched away by others.
The curtain of night gradually fell.
Little princess Vivian had a face of hidden bitterness as she sulked in her room. In just a few days, she felt the deep evil of the world. The video disk player had been borrowed and she didn’t know when those people would return it.
Elder Aubersen was not willing to disclose the origin of the video disk player because the elves were a peace loving race. Elder Aubersen was worried that once he disclose the location, that place would no longer be peaceful.
However, Aubersen missed one point.
Did he think people wouldn’t know if he just didn’t speak?
Little princess Vivian had the Magnetic Sound Device as well as several dozen disks bought from the Southern Summer Country. These disks were bought by elder Aubersen for a high price in the Southern Summer Country, but he did not know what was recorded within.
Vivian was smarter after suffering a loss. She hid these things and secretly listened to them every night.
There were stories, there was music, there were lessons, and various learning materials.
In short, the content was very rich.
What made little princess Vivian pleasantly surprised was that she found that these things came from a small human country to the north. What filled her with excitement was that……she learned that the Chu Tian in the movies actually existed!
These cameras, Magnetic Sound Devices, and everything else was all invented by him!
Little princess Vivian’s feelings towards Chu Tian went from admiration to worship in a single step!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 341: Important decision
Chapter 341: Important decision
At dusk, the emerald forest was covered in a peaceful twilight glow. The elves had long lives and a slow pace of life, so there was almost no one that focused on their cultivation. Everyone liked to plant flowers or dabble in arts and music.
At this time, an old elf holding two books walked past the princess’ room and asked the two elven guards nearby, “Has little princess Vivian not appeared yet? She’s normally very active at this time!”
“We saw her a few minutes ago, she returned to her tree house.”
“That girl’s toy has been taken by others, so she should be very angry, but she’ll be better after pouting for two days. Don’t bother her right now or else you’ll be in for bad luck.”
“We understand!”
The old elf looked up at the tree house before shaking his head and turned to leave.
Actually no one in the tribe knew that Vivian had already secretly left. When everyone was unprepared, she used her special innate spatial powers to escape. She quickly passed through the mountains and forests, passing through many dangerous areas before finally arriving at the border of the Southern Summer Country.
“Is this a human country in front?”
The sky was already dark and Vivian stood on tiptoes as she looked forward from the mountain peak. She could vaguely see the lights of the Southern Summer border defense posts. This made the little princess unable to not feel a bit anxious. From the elders, she knew a bit about the humans.
The humans were a very complicated life form, they differed whether it was appearances or their personalities. Just like how there were beautiful women like princess Meng Yingying in the movie, there were also disfigured people like the Scarlet Moon Master. There were people that were brave and selfless like Chu Tian in the movie, there were also deceitful and unprincipled people.
There was good and evil in this world, but there has never been a race where there was such a wide spread before, this was something never seen with any other races. So, humans were the most complex race and this was why they could make these kinds of movies that she loved.
Although there were good people among the humans, the elves generally believed that most of them were greed and deceitful, so the elves did not have a good opinion of humans. This made the elven race break off diplomatic relations with the humans, not messing with human relations.
Little princess Vivian was used to hearing this, so she felt nervous and afraid of humans. It’s said that evil and brave human rogues would attack elven tribes and kidnap beautiful young girls, selling them to human nobles to satisfy their cravings.
Just thinking about it was terrifying!
If it wasn’t for the fact Chu Tian was here, Vivian would not want to have any contact with humans!
How could the little princess know that the Southern Summer Country was only a weak little kingdom. Even if the three strongest Southern Summer Three Rulers worked together, they would not be able to defeat her. Just depending on her rare spatial innate talent, how many people on the continent could catch her?
The little princess did not dare continue forward.
She saw down on a moss covered boulder and took out the Magnetic Sound Machine from her chest. She carefully adjusted it while muttering, “I don’t know if I can receive a signal here. No matter, I’ll give it a try!”
“Zi, zi, zi!”
“Zi, zi, zi, zi!”
The Magnetic Sound Machine continued to make static sounds.
The little princess slightly knit her brows, was this place still too far? When the little princess was feeling a bit depressed, the Magnetic Sound Machine gave a reaction. She heard relaxing music coming from the machine.
“Aiyaya, it really does work!” The little princess excitedly jumped up and immediately changed the channel. She found that she could receive many channels here, “Chu Tian really is the greatest genius on the continent, he can even invent this kind of great thing. This is too awesome!”
Vivian wanted to loudly shout out in excitement.
The little princess began to look for things she liked among the Miracle Broadcasting stations.
Miracle Broadcasting’s signal was centered in Central State, so most of the content was about the matters around Central State. Vivian had never entered the human world before, so even if it was the most boring news, it would still be a new experience for her!
“The humans actually have large theaters that can let over a thousand people watch movies together!”
“It would be great if our tribes had these theaters, those fellows wouldn’t have stolen my video disk players!”
“Wa!”
“Powerful! Powerful!”
“Chu Tian invented a thing called the communication device? It can let someone talk even when separated by tens of thousands of miles? Really worthy of a person this princess worships. If the elven tribes had this thing, it wouldn’t be so troublesome for the Elven Council to discuss with each other!”
“……”
Little princess Vivian was like a curious explorer, sitting alone on the dark cliff, being enraptured by the content. The news being sent from the human world was simply like a new world for the little princess who had never left the forest, it completely changed little princess Vivian’s world views.
She had never seen the world like she had today!
The sky gradually lit up.
She had to quickly head back.
Little princess Vivian carefully put away the Magnetic Sound Machine into her chest and jumped down from the cliff, instantly disappearing in the air. Since experiencing this night that was completely different, Vivian could not stop anymore. She worked hard every night to sneak to the Southern Summer Country border to listen to the news from the Southern Summer Country.
Elves had many freedoms, but contact with other races and the outside world was forbidden, especially the humans. If Vivian was discovered, the consequences would not be a joke!
This offended the greatest law of the elves, this would even be brought to the Elven Council!
But Vivian did not care that much, she could not resist the enticement of this mysterious world!
When princess Vivian came that night, she was picking a channel to listen to when she suddenly heard a program about Miracle Commerce’s founder, Chu Tian’s backstory. It contained many testaments from the members of the “Heavens Alliance” , which was a group formed by Chu Tian’s worshippers, so naturally it attracted the little princess’ attention.
Chu Tian’s experiences are this legendary!”
The little princess knew that Chu Tian was an abandoned son from the Central State’s Chu Family, with his parents being forced into a cruel death and him being turned into a slave. He met Meng Yingying by chance and finally accomplished all these great things.
“Real life will always be more legendary than stories!”
The little princess listened carefully, especially to how Chu Tian handled everything which made the little princess admire him even more. The little princess could be considered the most rebellious among the wood elves, so Chu Tian’s fearless personality was very suited to the princess’ tastes, not to mention all the talent he had.
Powerful, powerful!
No wonder he was able to invent the movies and the Magnetic Sound Machines!
Listening for several days, the little princess understood Chu Tian and Miracle Commerce more and more. She was familiar with all the high level Miracle Commerce members and all their achievements. She already had a deep understanding of Miracle Commerce’s charm.
This happy and nervous time always passed very quickly and the sun was about to rise. The little princess reluctantly prepared to put the Magnetic Sound Machine away and return to the tribe, coming again tomorrow.
At this time.
A small Miracle Commerce advertisement attracted the little princess’ attention.
“Do you feel dissatisfied with your normal jobs? Do you feel your life lacks excitement? Do you feel your days are redundant? Miracle Commerce’s retainer group, the Chu Sect is recruiting new workers. Regardless of your status, your wealth, or your power, whether you are young or old, and no matter where you come from, as long as you are skilled, you have a place in Miracle Commerce. Let us witness a great miracle together and create the miracle dynasty…..”
Vivian’s heart began to beat fast in this moment.
The elves had long lives, living around five-six hundred years. The ones with higher cultivations could even live for up to a thousand years. The elves had long lives, so they had accumulated a lot of knowledge. Vivian could not understand why a race unmatched in intelligence would hide themselves like this. If their knowledge could benefit the world like Chu Tian’s, wouldn’t that be the better choice?
If they could leave a mark on the continent, doing things that people admired, wouldn’t that mean their lives weren’t in vain!
Vivian gave a soft sigh.
It was a pity that the elves were very strict. The elders would not allow them to participate in wars or conflicts, but Vivian could not follow these old rules. If the elders were to know her thoughts, it was possible she could be under house arrest for eight-ten years!
Vivian put away the Magnetic Sound Machine and headed back to the tribe with a sad expression.
For the first time, she questioned the iron rules the elves have persisted by.
The next day, when Vivian went to hear the broadcast again, the contents of all the stations had changed. They were all reporting on the battle situation up north. They were saying that the Spirit Beasts to the north had invaded and had even captured the country’s Imperial City.
Those violent Spirit Beasts!
They were too hateful!
The Forest of Chaos had many life forms, including Spirit Beasts. These Spirit Beasts were not anything good, being all thought of as bandits. She never thought that the Southern Summer Country would also be bullied by the Spirit Beasts. The little princess was worried, would Chu Tian be in danger in the Southern Summer Country?
Over the next few days.
The little princess kept listening to broadcasts related to the battle.
That night’s Miracle Commerce broadcast started with a large amount of repeated urgent purchase request, “Miracle Commerce’s chairman Chu Tian was seriously injured by a Spirit Beast Expert on the frontlines. He now requires a level two Immortal Grade Herb that can restore one’s innate vitality!”
What?
Chu Tian was seriously injured?
Vivian was instantly worried. What should she do!
She returned to her room and thought about it all night. Chu Tian was surely in a difficult situation and required help at this moment. Princess Vivian could help him with this matter. If she brought the medicine to him, he would surely be grateful and princess Vivian would have a chance to meet Chu Tian!
Only if she did this, it would be very, very dangerous!
She couldn’t care about all of that right now!
Little princess Vivian was not a very serious elf. Once she made up her mind, she would immediately make her move.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 342: Giving medicine
Chapter 342: Giving medicine
Level two Immortal Herbs were very precious and there were only a few of them in the tribe, but they were all in the hands of the elven elders, being treated like treasures. Vivian did not have skills in reasoning or deceiving people, so she could only steal the herb!
This medicine needed to be cared for every day and would consume large amounts of resources every year. They were no use to the elders at all because which elder wasn’t at least in the True Spirit Realm? It was a waste of heaven’s gift, it should be used in a better place!
But which elder should she steal from?
The elven elders were not easy to mess with. The third elder Aubersen had the best relation with her and he perfectly had a stalk of Immortal Herb in his yard, so he was the unlucky one this time!
In the middle of the night.
Vivian snuck out of her room, heading to elder Aubersen’s herb garden. The defenses of this herb garden were very strict. The first layer was an illusion array that made people unable to see the herb garden. There was another barrier behind the illusion array and even a True Spirit Realm expert would find it hard to break through. Then there were several alarms and defenses, as well as mechanical puppets that patrolled the garden. There was even a seal around every single herb itself.
The possibility of something being stolen with these defenses was close to zero.
Even if someone tried to forcefully steal anything, it was impossible not to set off an alarm. Once one was set, Aubersen would know immediately. However, this was not difficult for little princess Vivian. She was the possessor of an innate spatial energy, so these defenses only existed in name to the little princess.
Puchi!
Space was torn like a piece of cloth.
The little princess directly entered elder Aubersen’s garden. The entire garden was filled with treasures. There were only several dozen precious herbs inside, but each one was very precious.
Vivian found the Immortal Herb Aubersen obtained from a dangerous ruins eighty years ago, the Longevity Grass!
The Longevity Grass, despite its lackluster name, was a very precious Immortal Herb. It’s said that this herb contained a strong amount of innate vitality that was enough to cure any birth defects or hidden injuries and increase one’s lifespan by 5%. The strong source energy within was enough for an Awakened Soul Cultivator to easily break through their bottleneck!
This is great!
I pick you!
The little princess held a spatial dagger and swiftly bypassed the seal. She cut it on the spatial level and the herb was perfectly taken out, not leaving a single hair behind. There was not a single change in the soil the herb had been planted in. The herb was not pulled out, but rather moved out on a spatial level.
This matter could only be accomplished by Vivian in the forest, so the seal left by Aubersen wasn’t touched at all.
“Elder Aubersen, you can’t blame me. Royal father also says to plant good deeds, so me taking this herb to save Chu Tian could be considered planting a good deed!”
With the Immortal Herb in hand.
Vivian left the tribe on the same night.
Because the little princess knew that the matter of the stolen herb would not be hidden for long. Once Aubersen was to find that the Immortal Herb he had cultivated for eighty years was gone, he would go wild with anger. She needed to quickly send this herb into Chu Tian’s hands, to avoid extra problems later on.
The little princess rushed through the forest and bravely stepped over the Southern Summer Country border for the first time. When she finally arrived in Central State, it was already daybreak. Even if the little princess had innate spatial energy, rushing along like this was still enough to leave her tired.
“Where does Chu Tian live?”
The Southern Summer Country was at war, so Central State was not as lively as usual. Adding in the fact that it was four in the morning, most people were still in their home, so Central State City was very desolate.
This was the little princess’ first time in a human city. The humans’ stone houses were very strange and were very clustered. There were few trees within this city which was very strange to her. Was living in this dense crowd of tall and big stone houses comfortable?
There were no trees, no grass, no gardens, no running water, no tree houses, no birds as companions…..Several hundred people squeezed in together, thinking about it just felt very twisted. Humans were truly strange!
Where did Chu Tian live?
Vivian closed her eyes and lit her Mind’s Lamp. Her Divine Sense was very strong, instantly covering half the city. What made the little princess surprised was that these humans seemed very weak, unbelievably so. Why was there such a weak country in this world?
Vivian did not have any ideas of the kingdom’s power classifications, she did not understand that a small kingdom was the lowest ranking of power.
So the Southern Summer humans were this weak, no wonder they were bullied by the Spirit Beasts Kingdom like this!
The little princess’ confidence increased after learning the strength of the Southern Summer Country’s people because in the entirety of Central State City, there was no one that could threaten her. So, she assuredly found the strongest person and headed in his direction. Chu Tian’s position in the Southern Summer Country was very high, so finding the strongest person was right.
The Southern Summer King’s temporary residence.
Dongfang Gan was currently analyzing the military’s situation during the night. When Dongfang Gan was concentrated on reading over the situation.
“Hey, hello!”
Suddenly a weak and sweet girl’s voice filled his ears. Dongfang Gan was shocked to find a petite figure that was two-three meters away from him.
Dongfang Gan’s expression fell as he sent out the pen in his hand.
No matter who it was, if someone silently appeared in the middle of the night, they would have the same reaction as Dongfang Gan. Dongfang Gan’s cultivation a 2nd Layer True Spirit Cultivator and was the person with the highest cultivation in the Southern Summer Country. For the other side to appear within three meters and for him to not notice the slightest bit of her aura, what did that mean?
She was either a high class assassin!
Or she was an expert with a higher cultivation!
Or perhaps it was both. Since she could not alert the guards outside and suddenly appear in front of Dongfang Gan, she was not an ordinary person.
The little princess did not care as she stuck out two fingers and grabbed the pen thrown out by Dongfang Gan. Dongfang Gan gave a low roar and instantly released his spirit energy. The Dongfang Family’s Weapon Transformation Source Spirit turned into a spear and quickly stabbed out at the little princess.
“Why are you attacking me!”
Vivian raised her hand and distorted the space in front of her. The spear pierced into the distorted space and appeared behind Dongfang Gan. The attack landed on Dongfang Gan in the end and Dongfang Gan was sent flying by his own attack.
“Who are you?”
“I’m here to send medicine for Chu Tian.” Vivian raised the wooden box in her hand and said in not fluent human language, “Do you know where Chu Tian is?”
“Send medicine?”
Dongfang Gan saw Vivian open the wooden box and a dense aura was released from it, instantly filling the room. Dongfang Gan’s injury was covered in this aura and it quickly became better.
This medicine was…..
The door suddenly burst open as several Dongfang Family guards charged in and shouted, “Catch the assassin!”
“Stop!” Dongfang Gan immediately stopped them. If this fellow wanted him, these people could not stop her at all, “This is not the right situation. Go and call someone from Miracle Commerce over.”
Meng Yingying was tossing and turning in bed. With the recent developments, she had not been able to rest in several days due to her worries. Now that Chu Tian was sick again, Meng Yingying was very afraid, she did not know how long Chu Tian could last.
It’s said that the War Hounds army had been plundering merchants in large amounts. It was clear they wanted ships to head south.
If there was no Chu Tian, how could they block the aggressive War Hounds Country?
At this time, news was sent to Meng Yingying saying that someone from another race had come to Central State to deliver medicine. Meng Yingying first pinched herself to make sure she wasn’t in a dream before jumping up in joy. She immediately put on her clothes and rushed over to Dongfang Gan’s palace.
She saw that her elder sister had arrived first.
At this time, Meng Qingwu’s face was filled with excitement and her body was also slightly trembling. There was a simple wooden box in her hands. For her normal calm elder sister to display this kind of excited expression, there had to be an Immortal Grade Herb in the little wooden box.
“Ah! Aren’t you princess Meng Yingying?”
Meng Yingying found a girl who was younger than her by a year or two. She had dark green hair and a flower wreath in her head. Her clothes were woven from green elven leaves, revealing a pair of white crystal legs that looked very beautiful. Her ears were also long and sharp. She was holding a cup of tea and sitting on a chair, sizing up the surrounding humans with eyes filled with curiosity.
When that other race person wearing strange clothes saw Meng Yingying, her eyes immediately lit up. Her snow white legs fell to the ground and she ran over to Meng Yingying with a look of joy. She looked over Meng Yingying several times, “You’re even more beautiful than in the movie. My sisters and I all love you. I never thought I would see the real person, this is great!”
Meng Yingying felt a bit embarrassed and a bit strange.
Who was this person?
“Yingying, this is the wood elves’ princess Vivian!” Meng Qingwu walked beside her little sister and said, “She’s here to bring an Immortal Grade Herb for Chu Tian, she is a great benefactor to our Miracle Commerce.”
“Elven princess?” Meng Yingying was shocked. This was a real princess and Meng Yingying only pretended to be one. Meng Yingying did not dare neglect her as she quickly said, “Elder sister princess, Oh no. I should call you grandmother princess. I am Meng Yingying, thank you for saving Chu Tian!”
The little princess’ small face scrunched up as she indignantly said, “What grandmother? How am I like a grandmother!”
The little princess was a bit unhappy, causing Dongfang Gan’s heart to skip a beat. This little elf seemed harmless, but her cultivation was immeasurably deep. If they accidentally annoyed her, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Meng Yingying quickly scratched her head and apologized, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. An elf’s lifespan is different from a human’s, so I don’t know what to call you.”
Elves had a much longer lifespan than humans. The little princess looked to be around thirteen-fourteen years old, but her actual age was around sixty-seventy years old. Meng Yingying had just turned sixteen, was it wrong for her to call her grandmother? It seemed like whether it was humans or elves, they didn’t like to talk about age.
“Forget it, forget it!” The little princess did not care as she impatiently said, “Why isn’t Chu Tian here yet? I want to see him!”
“Chu Tian’s injury is acting up, so he’s resting in bed.” Meng Qingwu also couldn’t wait any longer, “We’ll immediately bring the medicine to him!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 343: Trading cultivation technique for medicine
Chapter 343: Trading cultivation technique for medicine
Meng Qingwu had imagined Chu Tian’s injuries to be very serious. These injuries were a bit worse compared to before, but it was impossible for Chu Tian to not be able to hold on. It was said he was resting in bed these past few days, but he was just lazing around.
The research in the Yun Sect had progressed enough and Chu Tian did not need to personally supervise, so it was fine to let the researchers take care of it themselves. As for the matter of Meng Qingwu and Miracle Commerce searching the entire world for the Immortal Grade Herb for Chu Tian, Chu Tian did not care. How could a small country like the Southern Summer Country have an Immortal Herb?
Immortal Herbs were not cabbages!
Level two Immortal Grade Herbs were even rarer than level three Immortal Grade Herbs because they were formed by the world itself, so they would contain a large amount of natural essence. Most Immortal Herbs would far surpass the level two grade, so it was hard to find low level Immortal Herbs. Speaking of this, even if they did find a level two Immortal Herb, what would Miracle Commerce use to exchange for it?
All of Miracle Commerce’s resources were in the Southern Summer Country, they didn’t have high level or rare items and the money they used was the Southern Summer’s gold coins, which was not worth anything in other countries. Although they had a few spirit stones in store, it was far from enough from being able to buy an Immortal Herb!
No matter how this was looked at, it seemed like a waste of time. Who would have thought that when Chu Tian had this train of thought, a little elven princess from who knows where would bring an Immortal Herb. She crossed several tens of thousands of miles to come to Central State and did not demand any rewards, giving it to Chu Tian for free!
Fuck, where did this black sheep come from!
How precious was an Immortal Herb, it was at least worth one hundred top grade Sacred Herbs!
Chu Tian looked at this elf presenting the medicine with a look of disbelief. This was a little elf that was only one meters and forty something centimeters. She was wearing clothes weaved from leaves and had a flower crown. She had a pair of bare crystal white legs and although her body was not fully grown, her face already had a shocking beauty.
She also had a very strong aura, probably being a peak expert.
But that pure face was filled with curiosity, like she had little experience of the world. According to the eternal traditions of the elves, underage elves were not permitted in the outside world, so she probably secretly snuck out!
“Wa!” When the little princess saw Chu Tian, her snow white cheeks blushed with excitement. Her eyes shined like stares as she looked a bit nervous and cautious, “I never thought I would really be able to see you. I am Vivian, although I am not a human, I have used the things you have invented and am filled with admiration towards you. So when I heard you were injured, I brought a medicinal herb from my tribe just for you. Quickly see if this herb is of any use to you.”
So this was the little princess’ reason and motive for delivering this medicine. Everyone didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. They never would have thought that Miracle Commerce’s influence would spread to the elves. Even more so, they never would have thought among the elves, they would have an admirer like this little princess!
“Longevity Grass?” Chu Tian opened the herb box and took a look, revealing a look of surprise. The Longevity Grass that was recorded in an ancient book he had read before, Chu Tian had never seen it in the future. This was a special medicine that could increase one’s lifespan!
Meng Yingying nervously asked, “Is it any use?”
“The essence of life is contained within the Longevity Grass, even a normal person would have their lifespan increased if they used this. It would be easy to fix a problem with one’s innate vitality!” This medicine was very special, even if Chu Tian ate it raw, he could still heal all his injuries. However, Chu Tian would not waste it like this. Other than that, he noticed a problem with the herb itself, “Only, there are traces of a seal left on this herb. If my guess isn’t wrong, you must have secretly taken this from your tribe, right!”
Chu Tian was not lacking in basic knowledge.
The isolated elves would not travel tens of thousands of miles just to bring medicine for a single person, most of this was done by this little elf herself. She did not look to be old, only being around seventy years old. From the looks of this herb, it seemed like it was moved once before, but it had not been moved in the past eighty years.
So, Chu Tian did not even need to think to make his judgement. This had to be the property of an elf tribe or at least a high level elf. In any case, this was not the little elf’s personal property, so it was most likely stolen!
Everyone felt worried.
The elves were very strong and this little princess had stolen an Immortal Herb for Chu Tian, wouldn’t this enrage the elves? The elves isolated themselves from the world and especially disliked coming in contact with humans. Now that this little elf had not only snuck away from her clan, she had also stolen an important herb, the elves would angrily come find them and perhaps they will not let Miracle Commerce off easily.
“Wa, so powerful. You really are worthy of being Chu Tian, being able to determine the truth with a single glance!” Little princess Vivian hid nothing and said with a grin, “We don’t have many Immortal Herbs in our tribe and I don’t have any at all, so I could only steal one. However, you don’t need to worry. The elves won’t trouble you over this matter, they will at most lock me up for eight-ten years. To elves, eight-ten years are not much!”
The little princess never thought she had done something wrong!
That Immortal Herb would not have much effect on the elf elders, at most it was Aubersen’s precious item that he took care of everyday. It was better for it to have some actual use.
“Locked up for eight-ten years?”
The Meng sisters were stunned.
This punishment was a bit too serious. Little princess Vivan helped Miracle Commerce and was willing to accept this kind of punishment, this made everyone feel a bit sorry.
“Being locked up doesn’t mean anything to me.” Little princess Vivian immediately added in, “Because my tribe does not have any means to keep me locked in. The medicine has been stolen and it can’t be returned in time, so you don’t need to worry!”
Meng Yingying had a moved expression, “We really don’t know how to thank you!”
“Why do you humans have to talk so much!” Vivian was a bit annoyed, “It’s just an herb, what does it count for!”
The little princess had already said this.
If they still rejected, they would seem finicky.
Chu Tian directly took the Immortal Herb and wrote a list for Meng Qingwu, telling her to collect the materials as soon as possible. These materials were all common Sacred Herbs and with Miracle Commerce’s current abilities and resources, they would not be hard to find.
Meng Qingwu took the list and left.
Chu Tian looked over Vivian several times and said, “I, Chu Tian never take advantage of others, can you let me see your source spirit?”
“Of course, that’s no problem!”
Vivian gathered her spirit energy. Her spirit energy did not have any colours, only causing visible ripples in space. After that, a white dagger appeared above Vivian’s head. This dagger seemed very special like it was a part of space itself, containing a strong spatial energy. Every movement it took seemed like it was cutting the space like tofu.
Spatial Dagger!
That was princess Vivian’s source spirit!
“A rare space attributed source spirit!” Chu Tian rubbed his chin and said, “Although you have this strong spatial source spirit, the strange thing is that you don’t seem to be cultivating a spatial cultivation technique. Why is that?”
Vivian said with a depressed face, “This is because spatial cultivation techniques are too rare, the elves can’t find a suitable cultivation technique, so my main cultivation technique is not space attributed.”
Everyone was filled with regret hearing this.
The space attribute was one of the strongest attributes.
If she could find a suitable cultivation technique, little princess Vivian’s strength would be very shocking. However, since the space attribute was rare and strong, there were few people in the ancient era that cultivated it, so there weren’t many inheritances left. The little princess being unable to find a suitable cultivation technique was very normal.
Chu Tian gave a laugh, “You bringing the medicine all this way, Miracle Commerce cannot repay you. I’ll just give you a set of special cultivation techniques to repay your this debt of you bringing this medicine!”
“What?”
The little princess Vivian was shocked.
Could Chu Tian have a spatial cultivation technique in his hands?
“My cultivation technique is called «Void Escaping», it is a movement based spatial cultivation technique. Your source spirit, the ‘Spatial Dagger’ is suited to practicing this cultivation technique. As long as you can obtain success, in the same realm, there is no one that can threaten your life!”
Everyone’s expressions changed.
They were not just shocked by Chu Tian being able to take out a spatial cultivation technique, but also the strong effects it had. Once this «Void Escaping» was cultivated, it didn’t matter how much it increased one’s battle strength. At the very least, in one’s realm, it would be hard for anyone to threaten oneself! This was a peak cultivation technique!
Vivian found it a bit hard to believe.
Could this person really take out a spatial cultivation technique?
Chu Tian did not say anything else before taking out a jade slip, using an entire night to record the cultivation technique. He personally handed it to Vivian and said with a serious voice, “Destroy this after learning the cultivation technique. You mustn’t reveal this or you will attract trouble!”
Vivian just wanted to bring the medicine.
She never thought she would meet this kind of fortuitous encounter!
Vivian had thought that for her entire life, it would be very difficult for her to practice a complete spatial cultivation technique. When Vivian saw the main points of the «Void Escaping» cultivation technique, she instantly felt her blood boil. This was not only a complete spatial cultivation technique, it was also a very excellent one!
This cultivation to Vivian and the elven race, was it worth more than an Immortal Herb?
Ten herbs or even a hundred herbs could not compare to it!
Meng Qingwu came back at this time, already having found all the materials Chu Tian needed. With all the conditions met, he could move on to the refining.
Good!
The heavens are truly helping me!
Chu Tian said to Vivian, “Stay in Central State for two days. Write down any parts you don’t understand, and I will explain them one by one!”
After saying this, Chu Tian directly went into closed doors.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 344: New world
Chapter 344: New world
The precious part of the Longevity Grass was not its Immortal Herb Grade, but rather its special nature to increase lifespans. The materials on the continent had a strict ranking. For example, level one materials were for the Body Refinement Realm. If it was used on an Awakened Soul Cultivator, it would have a low effect and it would have basically no effect on a True Spirit Cultivator.
Therefore, a normal level two Immortal Herb could be a precious item, but it did not have much use to the elven elders. However, the specialty of the Longevity Grass was not just that it was a level two Immortal Herb, rather it could also increase one’s innate vitality. Still it was not useful to the elven elders since it could only increase their lifespans by several years.
Vivian’s harebrained theft of the Longevity Grass caused quite a bit stir, but Chu Tian did not plan on returning it. With Chu Tian’s current abilities, it was easier said than done to obtain an Immortal Herb. Since it had come to him, what reason did he have to let it go? He would first swallow the fat meat sent into his mouth before worrying about the future!
But a whole Immortal Herb was too much!
Chu Tian used a third of it to refine a pill, which from the grade was considered a Half Immortal Grade Pill. Whether it was the Longevity Grass or the auxiliary materials, they were all Sacred Grade or above herbs that had life energy that could cure wounds. So the pill was mainly for healing wounds and was more than enough to cure Chu Tian’s wounds.
“I can finally break free of this weakened state!”
When Chu Tian ingested the pill, his spirit energy moved it along, turning it into essence energy. That energy filled his visceras, entering his muscles and bones. A strong life energy filled his entire body, quickly healing all his broken meridians without any suspense. Chu Tian’s injuries were not only cured, his cultivation also quickly went from the 6th Awakened Soul Layer to the peak 6th Awakened Soul Layer.
Even if this pill was refined for the purpose of healing, it was still made of parts of Immortal and Sacred Herbs. The effects of the spiritual energy contained within to a cultivator in the mere intermediate Awakened Soul Realm was impossible to imagine.
Chu Tian had not just advanced to the peak 6th Awakened Soul Layer, he could feel that he had only absorbed a fifth of the pill’s energy. If he used the remaining energy, he could surpass the peak 6th Awakened Soul Layer and directly jumped into the 7th Awakened Soul Layer!
Good, very good!
He never thought that a third of the Immortal Herb would have this kind of effect!
Chu Tian had not just healed his injuries, he had also increased his cultivation by a large margin. The remaining parts could be refined with Sacred Herbs to form pills which would allow the others to have a large increase in their cultivation! Little princess Vivian had only given them a single herb, but it increased the entire strength of Miracle Commerce by one fold!
While Chu Tian was in closed doors, little princess Vivian was being taken on a tour of Miracle Commerce by Meng Yingying. After touring the Yun Sect’s research facilities, Vivian was shocked by Miracle Commerce’s creativity.
She felt as if she had experienced something incredible.
Chu Tian had the ability to change the world. She, Vivian had saved this powerful person’s life, wasn’t this a great merit? Not to mention that Vivian had obtained a great opportunity from this, even obtaining a spatial cultivation technique from Chu Tian. This was considered profiting to her because no Immortal Herb could compare to it.
Other than that, Vivian had another large harvest. She had gained a good friend!
Meng Qingwu had handed the duty of entertaining little princess Vivian to her little sister. Over these past few days, Meng Yingying and Vivian did not separate, eating together, sleeping together, talking about everyone. In the end, little princess Vivian was shocked to find that she had many things in common with the fake princess Meng Yingying. Although there was large difference in age and they were not from the same race, there wasn’t actually any barriers.
Meng Yingying had a pure heart and was very compassionate, being no different from elves. Meng Yingying also was not as rigid as the other elves, so it was very suited to the little princess Vivian’s tastes. They had only know each other for a few days and had already decided to make a video together. They had even made a vow of sisterhood.
Meng Qingwu always paid attention to them.
When she saw that her little sister was very compatible with the little princess, her heart felt very happy. The elves were pure and compassionate by nature, but they had very sharp senses and always kept their guard up against complex and fickle humans. Only a pure person like Yingying could get along well with the elves, this was something Meng Qingwu could not do.
Meng Qingwu did not know what the little princess’ cultivation was like, but even the 2nd True Spirit Realm Dongfang Gan could not compare to her, that meant the little princess was at least in the 3rd True Spirit Layer or above. Even in a warring kingdom, she would be a top character. Not to mention that the little princess was the daughter of the Elf King, with a venerated and noble status. If they could use her to create good relations with the elves, Miracle Commerce would not have to fear the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom behind the War Hounds Kingdom.
Today, Meng Yingying invited the little princess to go eat in the Miracle Grand Hotel.
Meng Qingwu felt that after a few days of contact, the little princess Vivian should have let down her guard, so she personally went to the restaurant to look for the two of them, She saw that those two fellows had ordered a full table of dishes and were currently chatting over some wine. The little princess’ pure white feet were dancing on the large table.
When Meng Yingying saw her elder sister, she was shocked and surprised, “Elder sister, why do you suddenly have free time? Come and sit!”
“I happened to pass by and heard you were here, so I came to see you.” Meng Qingwu was here to test the little princess, so she couldn’t make her intentions too obvious, “Honourable princess Vivian, are you satisfied living in Central State?”
Vivian’s red face looked up, “I like it here!”
Meng Qingwu said with a smile, “Since you like it here, why don’t you live in Central State?”
Little princess vivian was deflated like a rubber ball as she said with a depressed expression, “I can’t do that. The elves do not allow private interaction with humans. I have left home for over two days, the elders should know by now. They should have searched the entire forest and if they can’t find me in the forest, they might come here. I can’t implicate all of you.”
Meng Yingying was very angry, “Those elves are all old fashioned! It’s not like every human is bad!”
“Princess Vivian has been in Central State for many days and we don’t even know where you come from. Can you introduce your hometown to us?”
This was the question Meng Qingwu wanted to know the most. She knew that Vivian came from the south, but the kingdom’s information was lacking in terms of the area south of the Southern Summer Country. They only knew that there were barbarians, dwarves, and countless other races living in the forests.
“That’s right!” Meng Yingying patted the table, “After you tell us, I’ll have Chu Tian set up a communication station there. Even if you are in your tribe, you will be able to receive a signal from Central State and can even communicate with us!”
Vivian was visibly moved.
If Miracle Commerce could construct a communication station in the emerald forest, wouldn’t that enrichen the elves’ lives? It would fill the tribe isolated for thousand of years with life. Also if Vivian thought of Yingying and Chu Tian, she could instantly call the two of them!
“Can this be done?”
“To Miracle Commerce, this is only a small matter!”
Vivian did not have any vigilance against the Meng sisters. When she heard the Meng sisters say this, her heart was filled with nothing other than excitement and gratitude. She immediately told them the tribe’s area, surrounding terrain, specific locations, and even the populations strength.
The place Vivian lived was an area to the south of the Southern Summer Country. It was a chaotic place of several tens of thousands of miles. Because forests covered 70-80% of the terrain, it was called the Forest of Chaos. The terrain, the living beings, the races, the influences, and even the order was filled with chaos. In short, it was an area filled with chaos.
The area had several spirit veins intersecting, making the land very fertile. It was filled with heaven and earth treasures, creating countless areas filled with blessings. In short, it was very suited for creating a large empire. However, the area was divided by many races. There were large races like Spirit Beasts and Elves, there were strong races like Dragons and Giants, and there were also rare races like Dwarves, Pixies, Tree Spirits. These races kept to themselves, keeping each other in check, with no race standing above the others.
There was the ocean to the west of the Forest of Chaos which was the border of the Sea Race Empire. There was an empire to the southeast where many superpowers met, so that increased the complexity of the situation.
The Forest of Chaos was now running on a city state system.
There were many underground and forest cities that were spread around like a checkerboard.
Each city was surrounded by several thousand miles of rich resources, which represented a ruler. There were many tribes vying for resources in the forest and there were even a few large cities that had vassal cities under them, not being weaker than warring kingdoms.
“A place without kingdoms?” Meng Yingying felt this was very strange, “There are clearly over a billion people, but there are actually no cities!”
“A race is densely gathered in a single area, this is rarely seen on the entire continent. The different races have different beliefs, so naturally it will not be unified.” Meng Qingwu did not think there was such a region to the south of the Southern Summer Country, “What are the strongest powers in the Forest of Chaos?”
Vivian said, “Other than our elves, there are several strong powers in the Forest of Chaos. For example, there is the Dragon City ruled by the Dragon Lord, the Titan City ruled by the giants, the Wild Beast City ruled by the Spirit Beasts, the West Sea City controlled by the West Sea Race, and etc. They all have powers that cannot be underestimated and could be considered the overlords of the Forest of Chaos.”
Vivian drew up a simple map.
Meng Qingwu had been very puzzled lately. Miracle Commerce’s path north was blocked, so how should they grow stronger? Now, there was a whole new world in front of her eyes. This was an intriguing and rich in resources place. This undeveloped and savage place might be Miracle Commerce’s new direction.
As a merchant, Meng Qingwu was very clear on which places had business potential. It was not a place with order, but rather the more chaotic a place was, the more opportunities there were for rising!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 345: Officially joining
Chapter 345: Officially joining
After a strong wave of spirit energy was released, Chu Tian came out of his closed door training. This period of training had not only cured him, it had also allowed Chu Tian to enter the 7th Awakened Soul Layer, killing two birds with one stone!
The entire Miracle Commerce was revitalized and their gloom was swept away.
The Immortal Herb sent by little princess Vivian was really easy to use!
When the little princess saw that there were no major problems with Chu Tian, she immediately prepared to return to the Forest of Chaos. After all, the little princess has left for several days and those elven elders must be wild with worry over not being able to find her. If they were to track her here, it was inevitable that trouble would find its way to Chu Tian and the small Southern Summer Kingdom.
Vivian decided to head back first, at worst she would be locked up for a few days. Once this crest blew over, she would come to the Southern Summer Country again to play with Chu Tian and Yingying!
What could Chu Tian say about this?
Although little princess Vivian giving him the medicine was a large favour, Chu Tian had repaid this with a precious spatial cultivation technique, so this favour had been repaid. If the little elf wanted to go back, then she should be allowed to head back.
Little princess Vivian hung her head down with a depressed expression, “I’m leaving now, you should all take care of yourselves. If you have the chance, remember to visit me in the Forest of Chaos.”
“Princess, don’t be anxious. We have many disks and Miracle Commerce products prepared for you, Yingying has already gone to prepare it. How about you sit and wait for a while first?”
Meng Qingwu gave a gentle cough while speaking and also looking over at Chu Tian. Chu Tian knew that the young miss had words to say to him, so he first walked out of the main hall with Meng Qingwu.
“Take a look at this first!” Meng Qingwu took out the map drawn by little princess Vivian. She first laid out the situation of the Forest of Chaos before simply explaining her idea, “We are not facing the War Hounds Kingdom, but rather the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom behind them. It isn’t hard to defeat the War Hounds, but Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom will not be easy to deal with. Miracle Commerce will not be able to expand in this barren wasteland and the north is blocked by the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom, so we can only go south. The overall strength of the Forest of Chaos is not inferior to an empire and those peak forest, mountain, and underground cities, not one of them is weaker than the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom. Only the races all isolate themselves creating a chaotic situation. The forces are not evenly distributed and although the land is covered in fierce beasts, it is a good place to fish in troubled waters.”
Chu Tian rubbed his chin, “Your meaning is…..”
“The Forest of Chaos is a fertile land. Miracle Commerce can obtain many benefits from it, but currently we don’t know how to break through yet.”
Chu Tian was a smart person, so of course he understood Meng Qingwu’s thoughts. The lands to the south were fertile lands to Miracle Commerce and Chu Tian’s group, but it was hard to enter them. The powers of the Forest of Chaos were strong. Not to mention the Dragon Lord, the Elf King, or the Titans, even a middle to small power would be able to eliminate them. How to safely enter was the most important point right now.
The best method was to establish an alliance with one of the existing powers.
Wasn’t the little princess sitting inside a ready contact with one of the existing powers?
Meng Qingwu’s thoughts weren’t wrong, Chu Tian would have considered the same thing. However, Meng Qingwu had not thought through what method she would use to work together with them, after all, the elves were a very isolated race and had overwhelming strength. If they were to contact them rashly, not only would they fail to achieve their goal, they might also bring destruction to themselves!
“Understood, leave it to me!”
Meng Qingwu did not have time to ask anything before Chu Tian went back into the main hall.
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun were saying goodbye to the little princess. Everyone had an unwilling look on their faces because it was unknown when they would see each other again!
Chu Tian walked in front of Vivian and said, “Little princess, I have a proposition. How about not going back and directly joining Miracle Commerce.”
Meng Qingwu almost spat out blood.
Did Chu Tian go crazy?
Did he not know the consequences of doing this? If Vivian remained in Central State and she even joined Miracle Commerce, and this was found out by the elves, they would be filled with angry. They would be certain that Chu Tian tricked the princess and it would be weird if they didn’t destroy Miracle Commerce!
Vivian did not even have time to speak before Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun strongly supported this, “I approve, I approve. Since you will be punished if you go back, it’s better if you just stay here with us!”
“But……”
Vivian’s heart was very moved.
The days of playing she had was not enough to satisfy her craving and she would be locked up for a long time this time. If she had the choice, of course she would hope to remain. However, Vivian was not foolish. If she just left the clan on her own, she would just suffer a bit of punishment. But if she stayed with the humans, the situation would be completely different. Wouldn’t she implicate Chu Tian and the others?
Chu Tian said to Vivian, “I will ask you a single question. Do you like Miracle Commerce and do you wish for the elves to become a partner of Miracle Commerce?”
“Of course, this is a great business!”
When Vivian said this, there was not a trace of a lie. After touring around Central State these past few days, she had already had a deep understanding of Miracle Commerce’s potential.
“In this small and weak country, Miracle Commerce has only taken six months to reach this step. If one day, Miracle Commerce were to enter the Forest of Chaos…..”
Vivian’s body trembled.
What? Miracle Commerce wanted to enter the Forest of Chaos!
Chu Tian said in a sorrowful voice, “I’ve heard that the Forest of Chaos has over a hundred races all trying to kill each other. There is no order or law, there are only bandits, killers, and slave traders everywhere. There should be a power that should step up and calm this chaotic forest! Miracle Commerce is willing to take out this power, only are the elves willing to help?”
“Yes! Yes!” Vivian anxiously jumped up, “We all wish to change the forest’s situation!”
“Then don’t hesitate anymore, join us!” Chu Tian patted Vivian’s shoulder, “As for the elves, you don’t need to worry, I’ll take care of it.”
“The elf elders are very stubborn, I’m afraid you…..”
“Stubborn? I, Chu Tian monopolize all kinds of stubborn, there is nothing I can’t do. You can just be assured in living here a few more days. After the matter in the Southern Summer Country is taken care of, I’ll personally head into the Forest of Chaos with you to convince them!”
“Really?”
“I ask you to look in my sincere eyes, do I look like a liar?”
Meng Yingying said from the said, “You might not understand this fellow very well. If he dares say something, he has never failed to accomplish it, so you can just relax!”
Vivian hesitated for a few minutes before deciding, “Alright, I’ll stay a few more days!”
“Great!”
Meng Yingying happily called out.
A smile also lit up on Vivian’s face. She had fallen in love with this place filled with creativity. The elf forest’s flower planting, drawing, and sculpting way of life was too boring!
Meng Qingwu did not know why Chu Tian did this, but the two of them had already come to a tacit understanding. If Chu Tian made a decision, Meng Qingwu would not question it.
“Princess Vivian has joined the company, then we should prepared a position for her. For a high ranking person like Vivian, we can’t assign her a random position. What position does the young miss think we should give her?”
All the departments did not lack a head, so what position could Vivian take?
Meng Qingwu thought of something, “Since Miracle Commerce is prepared to enter the Forest of Chaos, then we should set up a foreign development manager who will be on the same level as the heads of the other departments. What do you think?”
Chu Tian nodded, “Alright, we’ll do that!”
“This is great?” Meng Yingying said with a smile, “Welcome the princess to Miracle Commerce!”
Vivian gave a few silly laughs. This was considered joining? Although she did not understand much, she felt that joining Miracle Commerce would be very interesting.
“Then what should I do?”
“No rush, no rush. You don’t need to do anything right now, I’ll teach you something over the next few days.” If Chu Tian wanted to convince those old elves, he had to take out something that would make them speechless, “You just need to train «Void Escaping» properly!”
The little princess had been settled.
Chu Tian did not waste time.
He used the remaining two thirds of the Immortal Herb to refine over ten pills.
Although these pills were made from the residue of the Immortal Herb, they were not inferior to top grade Sacred Pills, even surpassing them. Chu Tian split them among the people present.
These pills did not have any use to Chu Tian, but were great present for the others that they could only meet and not hope to obtain. The young miss, Yingying, Feng Caidie, Yun Yao, and the others all used the pill to break through to the 6th Awakened Soul Layer and Nangong Yun had reached the peak 6th Awakened Soul Layer. Chen Bingyu did not break through, but her cultivation still increased because of it.
What shocked Chu Tian the most was that after Dongfang Haoran took the pill, his cultivation increased from the 9th Awakened Soul Layer to the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer. His strength was on the level of the Southern Summer Marquises, he was indeed full of talent.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 346: The Fang King’s premonition
Chapter 346: The Fang King’s premonition
The Imperial City was filled with War Hounds flags.
After Imperial City fell, all resistance had been completely slaughtered. Of the seven-eight million people, one fourth had been killed in battle and the rest had either surrendered or pledged their loyalty. The War Hounds had plundered for several days. The wealth and resources collected over several hundred years by the Imperial City families had all been become the loot of the Fang King.
Those fierce demon wolf cavalry captured several dozen cities in the Imperial Region and Cang State. There were now over forty million Southern Summer citizens that were now dependent on the War Hounds!
Wang Tianlong was full of spirit!
Because after the Fang King seized the Imperial Region, Wang Tianlong was titled the new king. He used Wang Tianlong’s human identity to rule the Southern Summer citizens, this was much easier than the Fang King personally ruling them. After all, these humans had lived on this land for a long time and had a deep hatred towards Spirit Beasts, so it would not be good to directly rule them.
What was a vassal king?
It was even less than a marquis!
Wang Tianlong had obtained everything he wanted, now he just wanted to obtain the remaining land. Other than that, there was another fish bone in Wang Tianlong’s throat, Chu Tian!
He did not know why, but as long as Chu Tian did not die, he could not rest peacefully!
When the scouts brought back the news, Chu Tian had indeed escaped to Central State and had even put Dongfang Gan onto the throne, preparing to fight against their War Hounds Kingdom. Wang Tianlong angrily smashed a cup and he immediately found the newly titled ruler Nangong Ling. The two of them quickly rushed to the royal palace and prepared to report it to the Fang King.
The Fang King had received an envoy from the Eagle Burial Kingdom who was wearing a black robe, only revealing a pair of sharp eyes. Even with the venerated Fang King’s status, he had to be respectful to this person.
The Eagle Burial Envoy praised the Fang King several times, “Your highness has taken over the War Hounds and broken through Southern Summer this quickly, the king is full of praise for you and will award you after the war. I hope your highness will keep expanding south and allow the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom’s southern border reach the Forest of Chaos. With a large and small kingdom conquered, the Eagle Burial Kingdom’s strength will increase another step. Perhaps in another hundred years, the king will be able to declare himself an emperor!”
The Fang King did not care about these problems and just asked a single question, “Have the Eagle Burial reinforcements arrived yet?”
“Your highness has requested reinforcements of one hundred thousand airborne troops, but the Eagle Burial Kingdom is fighting in all four directions and each battle has been shocking. The Southern Summer Imperial City has already been broken through and all that is left is a motley crew to resist, in face of these poor defenses, is there a need for a hundred thousand in reinforcements? The vulture cavalry are not the Eagle Burial Kingdom’s trump card, but they still are a precious airborne unit. At most there will only be twenty thousand, this is already the limit. I ask your highness not to make things difficult!”
The Fang King was a bit unhappy, “Although the Southern Summer Country cannot take another blow, there is a large difference between the north and south terrains. My Demon Wolf Cavalries are unable to attack over the thousands of miles of mountains, it is impossible to end this war quickly without a large amount of airborne units!”
“Your highness is too cautious!” The Eagle Burial Envoy thought differently, “Even if it isn’t suitable for the Demon Wolf Cavalry to fight, there are still the several hundred thousand warriors from the War Hound Plains as well as ten thousand vulture cavalry. Adding in another twenty thousand vulture cavalry, for a few trivial Southern Summer cities, they can be broken through without any tactics!”
The Fang King gave a snort.
“Your highness wants to end this battle quickly, but you need to consider the situation of the country. A Southern Summer that can’t stand again, there is no need to invest that much military strength from the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom!” The Eagle Burial Envoy said this before adding in, “You don’t need to act this quickly, the king has given you three months time. No matter how stubborn the humans are, they will surely fall in three months time.”
The Eagle Burial Envoy left after matters were taken care of. His sharp eyes swept over Wang Tianlong and Nangong Ling as he left, his eyes were filled with taunting and disdain. Were these lowly humans worthy of being enemies with the Eagle Burial Kingdom?
That highness is truly too insensitive.
One hundred thousand vulture cavalry? Isn’t this just causing trouble!
Even against a large kingdom, it was rare to move one hundred thousand airborne soldiers. Against a small kingdom and one that was about to die, he actually asked for one hundred thousand? If not for winning over the War Hounds and consecutively winning two battles, the king would not give him any face and even twenty thousand shouldn’t be thought of!
The Fang King softly asked, “Have you investigated that matter clearly?”
Nangong Ling cupped his hands and said, “The strange weapons used by the Southern Summer defenders have been investigated, they were specially made in a secret factory near Imperial City.”
The Fang King’s eyes lit up, “It really is a produced weapon! This weak little kingdom could actually create such a powerful new weapon. Did you find the weapon’s blueprints or the production personnel? Also, I heard that the Southern Summer people have invented a thing that could allow one to communicate over a thousand miles, as well as broadcasting sound and images. Did you find this technology yet!”
“I ask for the Fang King’s forgiveness!” Nangong Ling said in a terrified manner, “These technology have not existed for long and they are all controlled by Miracle Commerce. The related equipment in the city have been destroyed and the weapon factory has been damaged, we can’t find anything valuable currently.”
“Waste!”
The Fang King slapped Nangong Ling into the wall. Nangong Ling did not dare resist, he could only kowtow as he accepted his punishment.
“Fang King, please calm down!” Wang Tianlong respectfully bowed down, “I have obtained confirmed news. Chu Tian’s group has escaped south and are currently in Central State. As long as we can grab him, everything will be in our hands!”
During the Imperial City battle, the powerful Source Energy Submachine Guns and the shocking Source Energy Bombs had left a deep impression on the Fang King. At first the Fang King thought it was a rare treasure, but who would have thought that after investigating this, they would actually be manufactured weapons!
This filled the Fang King with excitement!
If they could obtain this equipment, the Eagle Burial Kingdom’s strength would increase several times and it would be easy for them to become an empire!
“Through plundering trade and military vessels, we have now prepared enough ships.” Wang Tianlong kneeled on one knee, “Please give the order. As long as Central State falls, the final bit of resistance from the Southern Summer Country will crumble. At that time, two hundred million Southern Summer citizens will all become the War Hounds Kingdom’s subject citizens and will forever produce items for the Fang King!”
The Fang King was a bit hesitant.
His position today did not just come from his cultivation. The Fang King was not only strong, he was also a clear headed commander. He did not become confused by two victories and calmly analyzed the situation.
There was no doubt that the remaining Southern Summer army could not even block the War Hounds, not to mention the Eagle Burial platoons. Now he was just facing two variables.
One was the problem of terrain.
The other was the problem of surprise.
The War Hounds had to proceed across the Four States Lake to proceed south, but the War Hounds were not suited for water battles. Moreover, the ships were stolen from trade routes or were old warships from the warehouses, so they could not compare to the Southern Summer’s real warships. If they fought on the Four States Lake, the War Hounds would not get off easy.
Moreover, what if the Southern Summer Country prepared a large amount of those powerful weapons? Once those weapons were used in an aquatic battle, it would have a powerful killing effect. This could not be defended against!
Wang Tianlong was filled with doubt, “Whether it is quantity or strength, our army had an overwhelming superiority. What is the Fang King worried about?”
“Alright!” The Fang King made his decision, “Send down my orders. The Demon Wolf Cavalry will remain while the rest should all prepare to head south!”
“Understood!” Wang Tianlong revealed a look of joy, but he immediately asked, “What is the battle strategy?”
The Fang King had already thought of a tactic, “You will lead six hundred thousand War Hounds by boat to head south. The fleet cannot be centered and each fleet will have one hundred thousand soldiers. There will be five fleets who will all take different routes, they will enter Central State from different positions.”
“This…..”
“The Southern Summer army’s strength cannot compare to ours, they can only win against us on the water, but they aren’t on the same scale as us. If we scatter and make them separate, at most they can attack one or two sides, the majority of the fleet will pass through smoothly.”
Wang Tianlong’s eyes lit up.
“The army dividing into divisions to attack is just one strategy, it’s a diversion for the surprise attack.” The Fang King continued to say, “I will lead the thirty thousand vulture soldiers and lead various chiefs through Cang State. We will pass through the mountain ridge to the north of Central State and launch a surprise airborne attack on Central State City!”
A surprise attack and attacking from both sides.
How could Central State City block this?
The Southern Summer had lost two battles, but it wasn’t strange at all. The Fang King was an experienced and intelligent commander, his strategies were always impeccable!
At least from Wang Tianlong’s point of view, Central State would surely die in this war!
The Central State’s garrison could be completely ignored. The Southern Summer army still had two-three hundred thousand cavalry, but this strength was far below that of the War Hounds, so they could not win a straight fight. As long as the War Hounds army set out, Central State would surely break under an attack!
The War Hounds would divide into five groups and attack. Even if Central State tries to block them on the water and even with the War Hounds not being suited for aquatic battles and their bad ships, at most only one or two divisions could be blocked. The other armies would be enough to surround Central State.
This point was already hard to defend against!
Not to mention the Fang King’s plan including a sneak attack. He would personally lead his troops and attack from the north, passing over the mountains to attack Central State.
No matter how much a military god the Calm Martial Ruler was, to defend against the six hundred thousand War Hound soldiers, he had to send out all his troops. But once he did, Central State City would be empty and under the sneak attack of the thirty thousand airborne soldiers, Central State City would surely fall.
If Central State City fell, it didn’t matter how beautiful the fight on the Four States Lake would be. Central State would surely fall after this!
The Fang King was worthy of being a king of the Eagle Burial Kingdom!
Thinking of such a thorough and ruthless strategy in such a short amount of time!
Wang Tianlong and Nangong Ling were filled with confidence. Although Dongfang Gan’s military talent did not lose to the Fang King’s, in a situation where the two commanders had a same level of skill, one’s strength would be the deciding factor!
The Fang King watched these two leave.
He did not know why he kept feeling this faint premonition that this fight would not be that easy!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 347: Space Warehouse
Chapter 347: Space Warehouse
Meng Qingwu looked over the date for the newest development in Central State.
War was the greatest catalyst for promoting civilization. With the War Hounds eying them, Central State was completely united. In just a short half a month, not only had everyone’s cultivation increased by a level, Central State’s Yun Sect continued achieving successes. The industrial sector soared forth, with all resources working together, tripling the previous manufacturing efficiency.
Not bad, very good. With this speed, if the War Hounds gave them another ten-fifteen days, Central State would be basically impregnable. The War Hounds would not be able to easily break through.
The issue causing Meng Qingwu the biggest headache was not the northern War Hounds Kingdom.
Miracle Commerce’s new direction had been confirmed. The Forest of Chaos became the real region for Miracle Commerce’s development, but as for how to enter this region, it was now a difficult problem for Miracle Commerce.
Chu Tian’s method was too risky.
The elves were a race that strongly kept to themselves, not trusting other races, so they isolated themselves. Meng Qingwu thought that to gain the trust and support of the elves, they would have to take it slowly. They would slowly eliminate the elves’ suspicion and have them accept Miracle Commerce.
Chu Tian directly added princess Vivian to their group, leaving no room for discussion. Did he even consider Vivian’s status? Had he considered the feelings of the conservative elves? This was not certain to win the elves’ friendship and could even cause the elves to become hostile with them.
What were they busy with right now?
Meng Qingwu took out the communication device to call Yingying and found that Yingying was following Chu Tian and Vivian who were currently in the Yun Sect. What did they run to the Yun Sect to do? Meng Qingwu was brought over by her curiosity and she found that Chu Tian had created a special laboratory just for Vivian. He was currently teaching the little princess how to use this super modern laboratory!
“This is the special spatial research room Yun Sect has made for Vivian, I’ll hand it over to you after tonight!” Chu Tian said this before changing the topic, “To facilitate your work, I’ll have the young miss and Yingying help you.”
Vivian was happily rubbing here and there all over the laboratory. There were many new items in here, things that the elves have never seen before. Vivian had just been added to Miracle Commerce by Chu Tian and she already received a special laboratory, making her acceptance of her status even stronger.
“Ah, what are you saying?” Vivian was stunned, “How could that be? Yingying and elder sister Qingwu are Miracle Commerce’s founders and I am just a new person!”
Vivian was already used to calling Meng Qingwu elder sister.
Although her age was already enough for her to be Meng Qingwu’s grandmother!
Meng Qingwu also revealed a bitter smile, “Those who are able will receive things first, little princess, there is no need to be modest!”
“But, but…..” Vivian scratched her head in an embarrassed manner as a faint blush appeared on her fair cheeks, “Although I’ve lived for fourteen elven years, I can’t even compare to Yingying in terms of studying. Not to mention taking care of a laboratory, I’m afraid I can’t even be a normal researcher!”
This was absolutely the truth!
Meng Yingying duplicated Meng Qingwu’s Heavenly Book Source Spirit for a long time to increase her studying ability and now she would not lose to a normal Yun Sect scholar. On the contrary, Vivian was several times Yingying’s age, but she grew up in the elven atmosphere, so how could she have thoughts of properly studying? No one could compare to Vivian’s strength, but her knowledge was lacking!
Meng Qingwu felt this was strange. Little princess Vivian was not a dedicated scholar, so why was there a laboratory prepared? What was Chu Tian thinking!
Vivian felt very awkward, “How about, right now…..I don’t take this laboratory? My cultivation base is not bad. If there is a fight, perhaps I can help!”
“Speaking of this, even if the most knowledgeable old scholar of your elven race came here, there would be no difference in my eyes. As for the special potential you have, it’s something normal people do not have.” Chu Tian encouraged Vivian, “You are unique, I believe you can do things that others cannot accomplish.”
Vivian’s heart instantly began to beat fast from this.
She was known as trouble in the elven tribe and even she had given up on herself. There had never been anyone that had praised her before, not to mention the fact that this was the idol she respected the most!
“What special potential do I have?”
“Your innate spatial energy!”
What Chu Tian wanted to teach Vivian was knowledge on spatial systems.
This was a hard to create knowledge system formed over twenty thousand years. Whether it was the best scholar in the world or a person with normal intelligence like Vivian, there was no difference.
“In order for you to better understand your own potential, I’ll give you a small task first.” Chu Tian gave a set of complex array diagrams to Vivian, “This is a third level Spatial Source Energy Array Diagram. Your first task is to complete this array and then you’ll understand what I mean.”
Spatial Source Energy Array!
Everyone was astonished!
They had heard of Fire Source Energy Arrays, Wind Source Energy Arrays, and Ice Source Energy Arrays before…..As for Spatial Source Energy Arrays, it had never been heard of and was even considered a fantasy. Space was one of the hardest to control elements and wanting to force an array to generate spatial energy, was this something that could be done?
Vivian held the complex diagram and said, “What is the effect of this array!”
Chu Tian gave Vivian a look of encouragement, “Don’t ask too much, give it a try.”
No matter how dumb one was, they would still have the most basic source energy array crafting abilities. Chu Tian had already given a detailed diagram, Vivian just needed to follow the method listed to draw the array image. With her True Spirit Realm cultivation and the Divine Sense of her Mind’s Lamp, this was not a difficult thing for her to do.
This source energy array was clearly not ordinary.
The materials Chu Tian prepared were all precious level three items. There were also four giant Source Energy Batteries to the side, providing energy for this source energy array.
“I’m beginning!”
Vivian’s little face tightened. This was her first time demonstrating her strength, she couldn’t drop the chain at this critical moment! She released her Divine Sense which did not lose to Chu Tian’s, even being a bit stronger. When she scanned over the diagram once, every detail was firmly remembered in her mind.
“Rise!”
The crystal stone pen rose up.
Vivian was directly controlling it with her Divine Sense, using it to draw on a piece of stone made to hold the array. After around thirty minutes, a complicated and complete Space Source Energy Array had been drawn!
Meng Qingwu was shocked when she saw the complexity of this array!
Meng Qingwu was not a simple girl, she could be considered Chu Tian’s half disciple. Of the technology Miracle Commerce had, the only one that could understand them all was Meng Qingwu. Meng Qingwu’s strong learning abilities and memorization from her Heavenly Book allowed her to even surpass Gu Qianqiu and Yun Tianhe, these top scholars, in a short period of time.
This kind of Space Source Energy Array had never been heard of before.
It wasn’t that Meng Qingwu hadn’t seen a level three array before, she just never seen one that was this complicated before. All the parts and the structure itself was very complex. If it was seen by those old things, they would have went wild with excitement.
Vivian wiped her sweat as she said with a voice filled with surprise, “This is the most complex source energy array I have ever seen, but what use does it have?”
“Don’t rush!” Chu Tian said to Meng Yingying on the side, “Yingying, help me turn on the energy columns!”
“Alright!”
Meng Yingying turned on the Source Energy Batteries’ switches and four energy columns filled with large amounts of energy. The complex Space Array activated and instantly transformed into incredible energy. That strong energy fluctuation began to distort space, quickly becoming stronger before it formed a black hole.
“This is……”
Meng Qingwu and Meng Yingying could not feel it, but Vivian could, “There is a stable space within this black hole that is like the storage space of storage items. God, it is too big, it’s at least thirty meters in diameter!”
“What did you say?” Meng Qingwu’s eyes almost popped out, “This is a Storage Space!”
Vivian wildly nodded, “That’s right, I understand it now. The use of this array is to create stable spaces. I’ve never seen this kind of mysterious array before, it can actually form a stable space. Once the space is formed, there is no difference from it and storage items!”
Were storage items precious?
They could simply be considered priceless!
One couldn’t find that many storage items in the entire Southern Summer Country!
The reason why storage items were so precious was because they were made from space items containing spatial energy and there weren’t many of these items on the continent. Now that Chu Tian had easily created a stable space and one that was this big, everyone found this hard to believe!
Chu Tian nodded and said, “This is the Space Formation Array which can be used to make a small space. The more energy provided, the larger the space. We can depend on this technology to created Space Warehouses. However, compared to storage items, the Space Warehouses are far less flexible.”
“This technology has a lot of prospects.” Chu Tian simply introduced it, “I’ll give an example, we can use this space technology to transport our items to every corner of the continent. This means that we can store something here and open another space on another part of the continent to take out the items we stored within.”
This far surpassed just having prospects!
If Chu Tian’s communication technology could allow for the exchange of information across the continent, this space creation technology could allow for the transfer of materials across the continent, letting Miracle Commerce spread across the world. Not only did it have a large commercial potential, it would even create an overwhelming revolution!
“I have a complete theory, but the technology is not stable yet.” Chu Tian looked at little princess Vivian, “I need your innate talent and skills to improve this great technology with me and that was the reason why this laboratory was made. Are you willing to accept this job?”
Vivian couldn’t even speak!
She had only joined Miracle Commerce for a day!
Giving such an important task to her, this was placing a strong importance on Vivian. Vivian could clearly feel that this was a chance to change the continent!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 348: Decisive battle starts
Chapter 348: Decisive battle starts
“I will definitely finish this task!”
Vivian’s back became straight as her face turned red and she shouted out like she was making a vow.
Meng Qingwu’s heart was certain, Vivian had already found her role.
Chu Tian was prepared to turn Vivian into Miracle Commerce’s first spatial engineer.
Because of her duplication source spirit, Meng Yingying could also have spatial powers, but it was not strong enough and could not manipulate space, so could only provide support. Meng Qingwu was responsible for the resources. They wanted to create a complete Space Warehouse as soon as possible.
How could Vivian not be excited?
She had travelled several tens of thousands of miles to come to the Southern Summer Country and had risked being punished by her tribe, but now it all seemed worth it!
She was like a traveller that had been lost for several years and finally finding a target!
Vivian vowed that she would not let down Chu Tian’s expectations. The elves did not care about leaving their names in history, but anything that could be left for the future generation could not be ignored.
Once this Space Warehouse was completed, the tribe would surely be shocked!
At that time, I just have to bring home a Space Warehouse and let the elves realize how great it is, who would have anything else to say? After all, to the elven race, the Space Warehouse was a fantasy like item!
The elves did not like contacting the outside world and wanted to improve their quality of living which was very hard to do in the past.
But now it was different!
The elves did not have to deal with others, as long as they had the Space Warehouse and the communication device, they could buy any materials or items they wanted. As long as they made a call with the communication device and put enough source energy stones inside the Space Warehouse, they could receive items from the other side.
How convenient!
How beautiful!
It would not destroy the tranquil lives of the elves and could allow the elves to sell their special products. It would also allow rich resources to flow to the elves, letting the elves become richer, stronger, and have a better standard of living!
Even the old fashioned elves would not reject such a good thing!
If Vivian became the creator of the first batch spatial items among the elves, she would become one of the greatest heroes in the elves’ history because those who acted first always benefited the most. The elves would be able to take advantage of this before the other powers could respond, becoming rich and powerful before everyone else!
Vivian was even thinking about never going home!
Even if her father came, she would not leave!
Vivian looked at Chu Tian like she was looking at a respected Spiritual God, “I never thought that you even know how to create spaces. Is there anything you can’t do in this world?”
“Although I won’t deny that I’m powerful, this array is not creating a space, but rather just borrowing one.” Chu Tian gave a laugh. Although he enjoyed the worship of this little elf, Chu Tian still needed to spread the knowledge of space technology, “I can indeed make a space, but with the power of a level three source energy array, it is far from being enough to create a space. It can only borrow a premade space.”
“Borrow? What is called borrowing!”
“Space is incomparably deep, you can’t learn it overnight. However, since we have time, I’ll explain a bit for you.” Chu Tian pointed at the Space Source Energy Array and said, “This source energy array looks like a storage item on the surface, but it is not actually creating a space. It instead captures a space, one that has existed for a long time.”
Chu Tian gave the foundational view on space theory to the three of them.
So this world was like a giant air bubble. When the great antique world collapsed, that large bubble turned into small bubbles and these small bubbles split to form different planes.
Each individual bubble also had various smaller bubbles within them.
A small amount of these smaller bubbles could mature into spatial structures. These spatial structures could then be used to create various entrances to mystical realms. However, most of these smaller bubbles, because they were too small, they could not develop spatial laws and could not become “spaces” that contained life.
The Space Warehouse was a technology that used these spaces.
The source energy array grabbed onto a space and opened a channel into that space, thus turning that space into a storage item.
“So it’s like this.”
The three of them suddenly understood.
Although it was merely the basics of space law, it was considered far too advanced for the three of them. It was simply a whole new world for them!
“Because the space itself exists, when we closed the source energy array, the items we place inside do not disappear. When we need to take them out, we just need to open it again!”
Meng Qingwu’s heart was moved, “This really is a safe and perfect invention!”
Meng Qingwu found that to maintain this space, a large amount of energy was required. Of the four energy tubes, half of it was already used up after this little while. Although the cost was considered low in this era, this couldn’t be used too many times!
If the energy vanishes, the Space Warehouse would disappear, this was too unsafe. If it was attacked or broken, wouldn’t they items in the Space Warehouse be lost forever?
After figuring out the specific principles.
Meng Qingwu felt much more relieved.
Once this space technology was properly developed, there would be many uses for it!
Chu Tian said, “This technology is very attractive, but there are many problems that need to be solved.”
Meng Yingying was confused, “I feel that it is perfect, why can’t we already use it?”
“There are two problems that need to be solve!” Chu Tian explained, “First, there are several hundred million spaces in this world all with different sizes and properties. If the array directly summons one, it is uncertain what it will lock onto. It could find one space the first time and lock onto another space the second time. If there isn’t something to recognize a space, this technology has no meaning at all.”
So it’s like this.
What was the second problem?
“The second problem can be considered later. We need to prevent others from illegal trespassing, for example, our Space Warehouse being forced open by others. Although it is hard from a probability and technological viewpoint, it is better to make preparations.”
Chu Tian had decided to develop the spatial technology, so he would do his best to make it perfect. This was because the spatial technology was different from the rest. The technology he took out before were all low level technology that could be replaced with higher level technology. Only the spatial technology was something that couldn’t be replaced.
Spatial technology had endless possibilities and he had already decided to personally tinker with it.
However, the beginning of spatial technology was from third level materials. Chu Tian still needed time to break through to the True Spirit Realm and considering the elves’ importance to Miracle Commerce’s strategy, Chu Tian decided to teach some low level spatial techniques to Vivian. This would be considered an important chip to win the elves over with in the future.
Vivian’s cultivation was not weak, had an innate spatial talent, was the elven princess, was incomparably pure, and fit Miracle Commerce’s strategical target, so she fulfilled various conditions!
Chu Tian said to Vivian, “If you want to be a qualified space engineer, you need to learn how to find, mark, and transform spaces. From this day forth, the only person I will teach space laws to from scratch will be you. Miracle Commerce’s first Space Warehouse will be left to you!”
Vivian’s face turned completely red.
It felt like every drop of blood in her was boiling!
The continent’s first space engineer!
I want to become the continent’s first space engineer!
Vivian wanted to shout out from the uncontrollable joy and excitement she felt!
Calm down, I must calm down. I am now an important member of Miracle Commerce, Chu Tian will not wish to entrust such an important technology to an immature person!
Chu Tian didn’t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw the little elf suppress her emotions, “Alright, continue to learn about the foundational spatial laws. Learn what you can and find the young miss if you don’t understand anything. Her source spirit is special and has one hundred times your studying ability. The things you can’t understand, she will surely understand…..”
Before he could even finish!
A griffin knight suddenly charged into the Yun Sect.
“Greetings Country Guarding Ruler, Cloud Dream Marquis!”
“There is an urgent military situation! His majesty wants you two to quickly come over!”
Meng Qingwu was a bit stunned, “What happened?”
The griffin knight had a serious expression, “The scouts have spotted movement from the War Hounds, I’m afraid the decisive battle is about to begin!”
“They really know how to pick their timing!” Chu Tian shook his head in a depressed manner. He said with an apologetic look to the little elf, “I’m sorry, I’ll be busy for a few days, so your learnings will have to slow down!”
Vivian’s eyes almost spat out flames!
Damn!
Damn!
Damn!
Those hateful and dirty spirit beasts, they couldn’t come at any other time, they had to come and mess up the most important moment of this princess’ life. This is so infuriating, I must destroy all of you!
Meng Qingwu saw the angry little elf and her heart slightly skipped a beat. She said in an urging voice, “The Southern Summer Country is about to battle the War Hounds Kingdom. The battle will be dangerous and Central State will turn into a battlefield. As an outsider, it isn’t suitable for you to interfere. How about you leave for a few days first and come back after it’s over?”
“How can I do that? I have already joined Miracle Commerce!” Vivian was worried that problems would occur with Miracle Commerce because of the spirit beast disturbance. When she heard what Meng Qingwu was prepared to say, she cut her off, “Don’t say anything, I have to fight against those spirit beasts with you all this time. Actually I, Vivian have always hated those spirit beasts and wish to eliminate them all!”
Vivian stubbornly pledged to join the battle!
Chu Tian naturally wished for this.
As for a guilty conscience?
Don’t mention it!
Did Chu Tian naively believe that the elves were a group of compassionate people?
The elves’ nice personality was not fake, but that was only to people of the same race. The elves being able to live on the continent all these years were from slaughtering other races and building from that. Just this point alone meant they were not easy to deal with. There were many races that were destroyed because of grudges with the elves. When the elves dealt with an enemy, they would not be any more compassionate compared to humans!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 349: Chu Tian heads off to battle
Chapter 349: Chu Tian heads off to battle
Vivian’s hate for the spirit beasts was justified.
The spirit beasts could be considered a bitter enemy of the elves.
The elves had ruined the continent for a long time, but the elves had slow population growth and were not aggressive by nature, so they were chased down by the aggressive spirit beasts. There was a fierce battle between the two races in the end.
The elves had an overwhelming advantage over the spirit beasts, almost completely exterminating them. Only, the spirit beasts did not care about lives and were a race with strong reproductive abilities, so they could recover in just a few decades. The two races battled for several thousand years and the elf clan population continued to decrease, being suppressed in the end with the situation becoming even worse.
Finally, in a final decisive battle, the spirit beasts defeated the elves and made the elves who once ruled the continent fall down from the heavens. When the spirit beasts suddenly thought they could take the elves’ position, another race suddenly entered into the battle.
That race was the humans.
The human’s reproduction did not lose to the spirit beasts. Adding in their wisdom, civilization, slyness, and adaptiveness, the continent’s spirit beast and human kingdoms were even, being unable to decide victory right now. The elves that were once the overlords of the continent, although they were still a top power, in the long run, the elves no longer had the ability or influence to dominate the continent anymore.
How many elves had been killed by the spirit beasts?
Because of the history between the two races, the elves were filled with hostility towards the spirit beasts. Vivian had been told these stories since she was young and adding in the spirit beasts that robbed in the Forest of Chaos every few days, in Vivian’s eyes, spirit beasts were incarnations of evil, even being a poisonous bug to the continent. This kind of cruel animals should be exterminated!
Although the elves did not have any good feelings towards humans because human slavers always kidnapped elven girls, but compared to the spirit beasts, humans were considered kind people.
The temporary residence of the king in Central State.
Miracle Commerce’s people were all gathered.
Princess Vivian was wearing a flower crown and green leaf clothes, as well as revealing her legs. This strange other race attire was very eye-catching amongst the humans, of course Dongfang Gan also noticed it. His eyes slightly moved, but he did not ask anything.
“The War Hounds army has set off, our army needs to make our preparations.”
“Southern Summer King, please be assured.” Meng Qingwu said with confidence, “We have over a hundred thousand Source Energy Weapons, ten thousand Source Energy Bombs, and four Source Energy Cannons. If we can equip them onto the Central State Fleet and intercept the enemy on the water, it isn’t certain who would win yet.”
“The Cloud Dream Marquis is wrong. The War Hounds have over six hundred thousand soldiers, bringing out all their strength, making this a decisive battle. Our northern army numbers three hundred thousand, but they are mainly cavalry, so they will lose a lot of battle strength if they fight on the water. Central State’s garrison of one hundred thousand is not the main battle power of the Southern Summer Country, so their strength is negligible. If the two armies clash, we are the weaker side and will not have any advantages.”
These words weren’t wrong.
In terms of battle strength, the Southern Summer army was not a match. The War Hounds did not fight on the water, but did that mean the Southern Summer did? A strong cavalry unit fighting on water, how could they display their might. They would be like a wolf without its fangs.
There was no need to mention the Central State army.
They were not their main forces and couldn’t amount to much. If the two armies fought, they would collapse with the first clash, so they would be of no use.
“One qualification of being the commander in chief is that one cannot forget to compare the strengths of both sides.” Dongfang Gan looked at the map of the southern six counties hanging on the wall, “If I was the Fang King, then I would not fight on the water. I would not hesitate to disembark and annihilate the Southern Summer army in a land battle. If my guesses aren’t wrong, the War Hounds army will split up their fleet midway. They will use different routes to come here and group up on land, fighting a decisive ground battle.”
Everyone’s expressions fell.
If it was like this, then it would be bad!
They did not know how the War Hounds army would act and the Central State army did not have a numbers advantage, so they could not surround them.
A general stood up and said, “We should quickly send troops and attack them one by one!”
“It’s not that simple. The Four States Lake is very big and their route can change in an instant, how can we block six hundred thousand scattered enemies?” Dongfang Gan said this and then added, “This main force forcing their way into Central State could be just a distraction. I have studied the Fang King’s strategy, he likes to us ambushes. It is very likely he will lead an airborne force over the northern mountains and while we are fighting with the War Hounds on the Four States Lake, he will launch a sneak attack against Central State City, plunging a dagger into our weak point!”
Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.
These Southern Summer generals had followed Dongfang Gan for many years now.
Dongfang Gan’s insight was very strong and he could accurately read through the enemy’s behaviour each time, this was also the reason why he has been undefeated. Everyone thought of the first two fights, it was very likely the Fang King would have this kind of plan. If it really was like this, how could the Southern Summer Country resist them?
The Southern Summer Country was just too weak.
Whether it was their airborne or land soldiers, they would all find it hard to fight back!
Chu Tian began to laugh. Dongfang Gan was waiting for him to speak, when he saw him finally open his mouth, he immediately asked, “Why is the Country Guarding Ruler laughing?”
“Has the Southern Summer King really forgotten or are you doing this deliberately? Our airborne forces cannot compare, but we have an underwater unit that the War Hounds Kingdom absolutely do not have. The Four States Lake battle is on the Southern Summer Country’s territory. As long as you give me one hundred thousand people and arm them with Miracle Commerce’s weapon, I can guarantee that the six hundred thousand War Hounds will not break through! As for the remaining three hundred thousand, they can stay behind to protect Central State City. I believe that the War Hounds will not break through Central State!”
One hundred thousand people?
Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay!
Wasn’t this too incredible!
Chu Tian was filled with confidence, “I have never shown off, I can do it if I say it. One hundred thousand people are enough, do you not believe me?”
Dongfang Gan considered it for two seconds, “I’ll give you two hundred thousand, don’t be greedy for merit. You should aim to delay the enemies and disrupt their position. Central State City has two hundred thousand guarding it, its safety is guaranteed!”
Dongfang Gan said, “I’ll give the griffin knights to you as well to protect the Central State fleet. There is no need to worry about Central State City!”
Damn, this fellow still does not believe me.
If you don’t believe me, I won’t believe in you!
Chu Tian said, “To protect Central State, I will leave some Miracle Commerce people to guard it. Nangong, Yingying, and Vivian, you will remain in Central State City to help the Southern Summer King!”
Nangong Yun and Meng Yingying? What use were these two girls!
Dongfang Gan’s eyes fell onto Vivian and he remembered Chu Tian’s words. Miracle Commerce’s people? When Chu Tian said this, the elf did not show any objections to this.
What was going on?
How did Chu Tian win over this elf so quickly?
What background did this elf have? Winning her over like this without any problems!
Forget it, this is a very special time. This elf is very strong, she should be of great help.
Dongfang Gan immediately gave the imperial decree, “Central State’s Divine Wind Marquis, Chu Tian, and Meng Qingwu will lead the Central State fleet onto the Four States Lake to meet the vast oncoming War Hounds army!”
Three hundred large warships were already waiting for orders.
Two hundred thousand Southern Summer soldiers were densely gathered on the harbour.
The Southern Summer King Dongfang Gan personally sent the troops off. Dongfang Gan’s style was different from Dongfang Hao’s, he did not like to be an empty figurehead, simply there to motivate the troops. He immediately coordinated in transporting the resources and equipment.
One hundred thousand Azure Storm Cavalry left their horses and turned into navy soldiers. The Southern Summer King was very clear on battles, so most of these hundred thousand soldiers were all good archers since this was important in this kind of battle..
Of the two hundred thousand soldiers, a third of them received Source Energy Guns. Even those not equipped with Source Energy Guns were equipped with heavy crossbows.
Hong, dong, dong.
A deep wheel turning sound rang out.
Those crossbow artillery made by Miracle Commerce were being wheeled onto the ships. These Source Energy Crossbow Artillery were heavy crossbows that were modified and what they shot was the destructive explosive arrows.
There were a total of a hundred of them.
They had an effective range of several thousand kilometers!
There were over three thousand heavy crossbow arrows.
This weapon became the most important destructive weapon of their fleet. Not only would it injure large amounts of enemies, it even had the chance of sinking the War Hounds’ ships.
Other than the Source Energy Crossbow Artillery, Miracle Commerce had made several launchers which could be used to fire explosives. Compared to those crude projectile weapons, these launchers were much more accurate and their shells were specially, made, so they had a terrifying destructive might.
Finally, two shining Source Energy Cannons were fixed to the ship Chu Tian was on. These two Source Energy Cannons were the strongest weapons Miracle Commerce had made up to this day. Even with all those factories operating, they could only make four cannons so far. Two would remain in Central State and two would be taken away, these were their true killing weapons!
“All preparations have been made!”
“Set sail!”
With sharp horns sounding out, the Central State fleet slowly set off from Central State harbour into the Four States Lake with the hopes of countless Southern Summer citizens.
Chu Tian had his legs crossed as he sat on deck enjoying the wind, “I never thought there would be a time where father would be leading troops into battle. Young miss, are you nervous?”
Meng Qingwu looked over at him, “Why would I be nervous. Last time was so dangerous and we still survived. This time we’re this prepared, I don’t believe they’ll be able to play any tricks.”
“Hei, hei, it’s best if you’re not nervous!” Chu Tian stood up and his eyes sparkled, “God damn, we are getting our revenge! Have you contacted Boss Yu yet?”
“Relax, I have already contacted the Giant Shark Gang headquarters. Boss Yu has already sent out a vanguard to head towards the War Hounds before us.”
Chu Tian nodded in satisfaction. He hoped they could give a beautiful performance, saving Chu Tian quite a bit of effort.
No matter how discreet the Fang King was, he could not understand Central State’s strength in this short period of time. The Giant Shark Gang was a large problem for them that they did not expect!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 350: Indiscriminate bombing
Chapter 350: Indiscriminate bombing
Three thousand tense Giant Shark Gang elites were currently standing naked on a small island. Each one of them had a large bag and there was a round item bound in the bag. It was around the size of a bowl, which was Miracle Commerce’s carefully developed water mine.
The five Giant Shark Gang heads were standing in front with serious expressions and their hands crossed behind them. Boss Yu held his fish bone cane while standing in the middle, looking over everyone with a sharp and deep expression, “Since my Giant Shark Gang has collaborated with Miracle Commerce, we have increased by bounds and leaps in just two short months. We have received large amounts of resources and the entire gang’s power has increased by a level, allowing us to become the number one power in the Southern Summer Country! Now that the Southern Summer Country is in danger and Miracle Commerce has been implicated, we need to do our part!”
Everyone loudly shouted, “We’re prepared to sacrifice our lives!”
In this short period of working with Miracle Commerce, everyone has felt their strength increase. Each person had felt Miracle Commerce’s astonishing potential and if they worked with Miracle Commerce, everyone could obtain a broad and hard to imagine future.
A loss meant losing everything, winning meant glory.
The Southern Summer Country was at the point of life and death. Once the Southern Summer Country fell, what would Miracle Commerce depend on? Once Miracle Commerce fell, what would the Giant Shark Gang depend on? The War Hounds Kingdom was a mutual enemy!
Everyone had the same idea and their hearts were united. This war was inevitable, they could just go all out!
“Boss, the War Hounds army is within two hundred miles!”
“Good, let’s move!”
The five heads personally led the three thousand elites into the water. The three thousand people were like fish in water, diving several hundred meters deep. The Giant Shark Gang was already familiar with the bottom of the Four States Lake, this area was specially picked out for the War Hounds army.
This was a deep area, being several hundred meters deep.
Next, the water was also very complex being covered in coral which could provide protection. When they passed through them, even if the War Hounds experts opened their “Mind’s Eye”, they would not be able to find the Giant Shark Gang members.
The Giant Shark Gang were cultivators with special bloodlines, otherwise even a True Spirit Realm expert could not remain in the water for several hours. All their actions were conducted in the deep water, so they were certain of succeeding.
The curtain of night gradually fell.
The Four States Lake was uneventful.
After the three thousand Giant Shark Gang elites dived into the depths, finally arriving underneath the War Hounds’ fleet. The War Hounds had not yet gone halfway, so their ships hadn’t separated yet and was still gathered around a center point.
The Southern Summer Country knew the War Hounds’ situation and the War Hounds knew the Southern Summer’s situation. The Southern Summer fleet had just departed and it was impossible for them to meet, so it was too early to separate and reveal their route.
When Boss Yu looked up from the bottom of the lake, he saw several hundred, up to a thousand black figures in the dark and silent lake. This was a large quantity and it was shocking.
“Move!”
Boss Yu gave a signal with his hand.
The Giant Shark Gang began to float up as they all separated. They slowly approached the bottom of the ships and took out the large round bomb from their bags. The bomb had a needle which could be attached to the bottom of the ship, firmly sticking the bomb on.
The large ships that were over a hundred meter long required at least four bombs. The smaller ones only needed two bombs. The medium sized ships required one in the middle and the small ones had bombs placed on them if there were extras.
In less than an hour.
The Giant Shark Gang had already finished their task. They turned on the delayed explosion function and quickly left the area, not leaving behind a single trace. The War Hounds continued charging forward, not knowing that destruction had already been placed beneath them.
Before daybreak, the War Hounds moved forward with overwhelming momentum, passing through the fog covering the surface of the lake. They pushed on forward toward Central State like a vast wave.
The Fang King’s fierce flag was fluttering in the sails. There were close to a thousand ships that looked like a giant fierce beast!
The War Hounds had over three times Chu Tian’s ships.
Less than one fourth of them were warships that mainly came from Cauldron State because most of the warships in Cang State and Imperial Region had been destroyed by the Calm Martial Ruler.
What if they didn’t have enough ships?
Of course they would steal them. It was because of this that the War Hounds fleet was very disorderly with many merchant ships, mercenary ships, and even large fishing ships. Although there were many ships, it was still hard to carry an army of this scale. Because of this, many ships were overcrowded which could be seen from the water line.
Wang Tianlong and Nangong Ling were fully armoured as they stood on the deck.
A black bandaged War Hound tribe chief with twin blades on his back was coldly standing in front of them. With a low and deep voice, he said, “We have travelled halfways and the Southern Summer Country should already be on their way, we should follow the Fang King’s plan.
This War Hounds chief was a True Spirit Realm expert.
He was the only True Spirit Realm expert in the fleet.
Wang Tianlong and Nangong Ling were both merely puppet. Although they were responsible for giving orders, they were just carrying out the orders of the Fang King and this True Spirit Realm chief was in charge of monitoring them. If these two did anything wrong, the War Hounds chief would cut them down!
These two were not feeling well, but what could they do? The Southern Summer had to lower their heads to the War Hounds!
“Immediately pass down my order!” Wang Tianlong gave his order to the fleet, “The five fleets should prepare to separate. Advance at full speed and land as soon as possible!”
As soon as Wang Tianlong gave his order.
Hong!
The leftmost War Hounds ship suddenly filled the sky with flames.
Several explosions instantly appeared. A fierce energy erupted like a volcano, sending a column of flame through the bottom of the ship, creating a large hole in the ship, tearing it in half. The flame reached twenty meters in height and countless spirit beasts were sent flying like raindrops. Large amounts of fragments fell down around them, with large waves turning the small merchant ships over.
Wang Tianlong and the others were all shocked, “Ambush, ambush!”
No one could imagine why they would meet an ambush this quickly, they could not find anyone. Just where were the enemies.
This explosion was just the beginning!
Hong, hong, hong, hong!
The surface of the lake released hard to believe giant explosions as countless flames soared into the sky. The entire War Hounds fleet was torn to pieces and most of the ships were destroyed in the explosions, causing several hundred thousand War Hounds soldiers to fall into the water. The water was evaporated by the terrifying temperature, instantly turning into large amounts of steam filling the air, covering the area with a hot fog.
The water was filled with waves as the water was burning like it was boiling.
The previously uneventful lake had suddenly turned into a shocking tsunami.
There was a total of one-two thousand explosions. Each bomb was carefully made by Miracle Commerce and when the highly refined crystal oil exploded, it created a high temperature and strong shockwave. The War Hounds spirit beasts did not have any preparation and was hit by such a strong explosion, it could be imagined what kind of injuries they suffered.
At least a hundred thousand spirit beast were killed by these explosions!
The entire War Hounds fleet was instantly disintegrated!
When Wang Tianlong fell into the water, he felt the surrounding water boil. This large amount of energy being released in this short period of time, the water in this area was boiling and large amount of steam filled the air, covering the range of several kilometers.
Countless spirit beast pitifully called out in the boiling water as they struggled, as large amounts of corpses were boiled rotten, filling the air with a revolting meat fragrance. They could not see anything and the fleet had been destroyed, there was no use to giving any orders!
“Just what happened here!”
“Why did the entire fleet suddenly explode!”
Wang Tianlong did not believe what happened in front of him was fact no matter what. That large army that could sweep through the world was turned into boiling chickens in the blink of an eye. The entire fleet was destroyed and they suffered heavy casualties, but the Southern Summer army was nowhere in sight. How could Wang Tianlong not go crazy with anger?
…………
The War Hounds Kingdom never would have imagined that they would be attacked by Miracle Commerce because they were watching the situation in the Central State harbour, but Chu Tian had sent the Giant Shark Gang elites.
The Giant Shark Gang headquarters was in the center of the Four States Lake, so they could directly take action from their headquarters. Naturally they can achieve effects that surpassed people’s expectations!
When the War Hounds fleet suffered heavy setbacks.
Chu Tian watched the flames from afar and revealed a satisfied smile, “Have the ships open the iron lock formation!”
The two hundred ships formed two rows. The first row was placed horizontally and on the spacious decks, there were archers holding bows or guns as the ships moved straight forward. There were even some ships preparing the heavy crossbows and launchers.
The second row entered an assault formation, filling the spaces of the first row. As long as they received the order, the could immediately charge forward.
Kuang, dang, dang!
At this time, incomparably thick iron chains connected the ships, connecting all of them together, being as stable as a mountain and as solid as a rock. Chu Tian sat on the flagship as if he was casually waiting for something.
The Divine Wind Marquis fell down from the sky as he asked with a confused expression, “Why did you order for the forward march to stop? Other than that, these iron chains will restrain the fleet’s flexibility even if it stabilizes us. Once they ambush us, we can’t react at all!”
“Why are you anxious? This….” Chu Tian pointed at the part of the lake covered in fog, “Look at it!”
The Divine Wind Marquis looked into the distance and his gaze froze, “What is this?”
On the calm Four States lake, a long blue line suddenly appeared. It seemed like a mountain range, but where would a mountain range appear on the Four States Lake?
When the Divine Wind Marquis was puzzled.
A warm wave of wind suddenly blew in their faces as well as a bit of small rain which was also warm.
“This is…..”
The blue line was approaching them.
The Divine Wind Marquis’ pupils tightened. What mountain range was this, this was a tsunami wave that was over a hundred meters tall!
“Be careful!”
The large wave covered the sky.
Luckily Chu Tian had linked the warships together with chains to stabilize them. Although this large wave was very fierce, it did not cause much loss for the Southern Summer warships.
Meng Qingwu and Chen Bingyu both became wet.
These two beauties with the best figures in Miracle Commerce had become wet in front of Chu Tian, revealing their outstanding hot figures without anything being hidden, allowing Chu Tian to give his eyes a feast.
Meng Qingwu stared at what happened in front of them in a daze as she muttered, “Isn’t this too exaggerated!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 351: Demon of war
Chapter 351: Demon of war
The Four States Lake had waves going in all directions, just like a storm arriving. If the Southern Summer Country was not prepared ahead of time, faced with these kinds of waves, it was hard to guarantee they wouldn’t suffer any losses.
They could feel the shockwaves even this far away?
Then what kind of scene would the War Hounds army look like at the center of the explosion?
Chu Tian gave a few loud laughs, “Good, good, immediately weigh anchor, this formation is inconvenient. Once we line up, we’ll charge forward at full speed and take care of all those drowned rats!”
When Chu Tian’s orders were send the Southern Summer fleet immediately began to move as several hundred warships formed a line, approaching the War Hounds location in a half circle. They used around half a day to arrive there and they saw many pieces of debris in the water.
Broken masts.
Shattered deck.
Damaged flags.
Large amounts of War Hounds corpses filled the water. There were also many still alive War Hounds soldiers gathering together, trying to use any method to stay afloat.
“Hey, hey, can you all hear me?” Chu Tian took a large speaker from Meng Qingwu’s hands. When his voice was passed through the large speakers, it was enough for the other side to clearly hear him, “I am Central State rescue team’s leader Chu Tian. I heard a large disaster happening in the distance, so I quickly came from afar to help, but I never thought that it would be this serious. You don’t need to worry, I’ll immediately end the pain for you now. Crossbows, cannons, and bows to the ready!”
The War Hounds officers’ nose almost went crooked from their anger!
This damn fellow, he actually used this kind of underhanded method!
“Damn, I knew it was done by you!” Wang Tianlong was standing on half of a warship looking very sorry as he was surrounded by several hundred War Hounds soldiers, “This will anger the Fang King and the Eagle Burial Kingdom. No one will be able to save you, just wait for their revenge!”
Chu Tian looked around.
Wang Tianlong and Nangong Ling, these two rebels were both injured, but they were still alive. Their luck was really good! The two of them were familiar with the Southern Summer territory, so it was natural for the Fang King to let them lead. Chu Tian also found that there was only a single True Spirit Realm War Hounds expert, but with only one of them, there was no threat at all. After all, the War Hounds were already like this, how could they still retaliate?
The Fang King was not here!
Dongfang Gan’s prediction was not wrong at all!
The Fang King really did launch a two pronged attack. The War Hounds would send their troops through the water, while the other side would cross over the mountain range to ambush the city!
This plan was pretty good!
The Southern Summer soldiers were very weak. If they did not stop the War Hounds fleet, they would not have the strength to defend the city. They could not choose to defend the city because they definitely could not stop the six hundred thousand army. Central State was like a coffin with its final nail, it would fall to the enemy sooner or later.
But were things really that simple?
Chu Tian had only made a casual move against the War Hounds and he had already stopped their six hundred thousand fleet, how could they keep playing? But Chu Tian was just beginning!
Chu Tian shouted into the speaker, “Dear refugees, please prepare yourselves. You will feel a jolt soon!”
The War Hounds soldiers all opened their eyes wide in shock.
What was this fellow planning to do?
Chu Tian snapped with his right hand!
Several outlines appeared in the clouds which were several dozen giant Miracle Commerce airships!
Each airship was guarded by a small group of griffin knights. When the Miracle Commerce airships came over, large amounts of bombs fell like rain, being thrown into the War Hounds army.
Waves of explosions came one after the other on the Four States Lake!
After those violent bombs exploded in the water, the terrifying shockwaves were enough to shatter their internal organs. With this wild bombing, it was impossible to imagine the casualties the War Hounds suffered.
“Damn!”
“Hit them down!”
A group of vulture cavalry made their move. The Fang King was worried this fleet would suffer a loss on the water, so he had left a group of vulture cavalry to guard the fleet. Who would have thought that before the vultures could even approach, the griffin knights would grip their Source Energy Submachine Guns as they met them.
In an instant.
A large dense mass of light bullets flew at the vulture knights.
That fierce firepower pinned down the vulture knights without any hesitation.
Wang Tianlong was filled with rage. The War Hounds chief was just as angry as he gave his order, “Charge, charge forward without caring about the price. Occupy their warships!”
The War Hounds really were the sturdy spirit beasts.
Even in this kind of situation, they could still counterattack. They swam through the water and attempted to capture the Southern Summer warships.
“This is only the appetizer before the meal!” Chu Tian raised the volume of the speaker to its max and loudly shouted, “Following this, it’s the main course!”
Over a hundred explosive crossbow arrows entered the lake waters and the entire lake was soon covered in high temperature flames. Flame and water dragons danced as the fierce shockwave shattered the spirit beasts’ inner visceras. These attacks were like bombs being thrown in water filled with fish, instantly killing a large part of them.
“Use the launchers!”
The Miracle Commerce workers opened the long rectangular boxes.
These launchers had honeycombed shaped mouths. When the Miracle Commerce workers pressed the fire button, a group of bombs were thrown into the air. They fell into the water in a dense area and instantly created a series of explosions!
Too terrifying!
How was this a war?
This was simply an one sided slaughter!
With the three attacks in short bursts, there was no time for the War Hounds to react. Several tens of thousands of War Hounds were killed and almost all of the War Hounds were injured. However, the War Hounds soldiers were very sturdy. Although they had fallen in the water, they all wildly swimmed, laughing in the face of death as they charged forward. They used their spirit energy to block these attacks and ignored all of it as they charged at the ships.
The War Hounds were much stronger than the Southern Summer soldiers!
There were many peak Awakened Soul Cultivators amongst the War Hounds experts. They were very dangerous since they were trapped beasts, so people couldn’t be careless!
They were coming closer and closer!
“Fire!”
The Southern Summer archers made their move. Light bullets and arrows continuously fell into the water, slaughtering the spirit beasts inside. The War Hounds were already in a difficult situation, how could they bear this intense and powerful attack. There were more and more of them dying as the lake water was dyed with War Hounds blood.
At this time.
“Raor!”
A War Hounds expert jumped out of the water!
This was the True Spirit Realm chief that had accompanied the fleet. He was holding a long blade with both hands as he flew out at the foremost ship. The light from the blade flew out as it split the surface of the lake apart. It went over a hundred meters before slamming into the warship.
Hong!
That intense power shook the fleet that was tied together.
An entire ship was sliced into three pieces!
Everyone was deeply moved.
This ship was several dozen meters long and was as tall as a building. This ship was incredibly strong and it was actually cut apart by someone. This strength was enough to deeply move everyone, he really was worthy of being a War Hounds expert.
“Kill! War Hounds warriors do not fear death!” The War Hounds chief roared while being filled with rage, “Go all out against them!”
The War Hounds had very tragic casualties, but in this desperate situation, the violent nature of their spirit beast bones were incited!
One War Hounds expert after the other desperately used their spirit energy to move up to the surface of the water, jumping onto the debris on the lake’s surface. They were stepping on the waves like a group of water spiders, moving towards the Southern Summer warships.
The injured beast was truly the most dangerous!
These people had already prepared to die with the Southern Summer people.
Of the six hundred thousand War Hounds soldiers, over half of them were buried in the stomach of the fishes. The remaining War Hounds attacked with all their might and could not be underestimated.
“Young miss, use the Source Energy Cannon!”
Meng Qingwu was already waiting for this order, as she immediately started the Source Energy Cannon on the ship. This Source Energy Cannon was made from precious level three metals. It was a dark silver colour and had runes imprinted all over it. It also had a very compact structure, just like a work of art.
“Elder sister Bing, give me the ammo!”
Chen Bingyu threw a shell over that was even thicker than her arm.
Chu Tian forced it into the cannon and the entire Source Energy Cannon lit up. A powerful energy began to fill the inside of the cannon and the light from the muzzle was incomparably bright.
The True Spirit Realm expert was just too fast!
The naked eye found it hard to lock onto him!
The Source Energy Cannon was very strong, but Chu Tian only had one best opportunity. Once he let this slip away, the other side will have their guard up and it would be much harder to succeed, so he had to do it in one go.
Mind’s Lamp, ignite!
Chu Tian’s Divine Sense locked onto the enemy and the powerful Source Energy Cannon was ignited. With an explosion sound that filled the sky, the empty shell was sent flying. It was surrounding by bright white light like a meteor as it cut through the sky and teared through the void. With speed that surpassed the speed of sound several folds, it shot out at the True Spirit Realm expert.
Fast!
Too fast!
The War Hounds chief raising his guard was already too late. When the white light swept past, half of his body had disappeared.
This was a respected True Spirit Realm expert.
He was actually killed by the strange weapon the other side used!
It was very clean and without the slightest bit of hesitation, making everyone’s hairs stand up on end!
It was not only the War Hounds that were scared, even the Southern Summer soldiers found this hard to believe. There weren’t many True Spirit Realm experts in a small kingdom and each True Spirit Realm expert was like a Spiritual God in their eyes. Such a powerful existence was killed with a weapon Chu Tian spent less than a month to make?
Chen Bingyu handed over another ammo shell.
Chu Tian placed the shell into the cannon and without giving the War Hounds to prepare, he pointed the muzzle at the lake and fired. The cannon released strong flames as it shot another high energy wave out.
Dong!
Those frightening temperatures that reached several tens of thousands of degrees instantly evaporated a large part of the lake. This terrifying energy wave exploded for the second time and several hundred War Hounds soldiers were killed by the explosion.
Even the bravest warrior would collapse at this moment!
In the eyes of the War Hounds warriors, Chu Tian was not a person, he was a demon. He was a demon of war, a crazy demon that wildly slaughtered his enemies!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 352: Completely crushed
Chapter 352: Completely crushed
The situation had been decided!
The War Hounds had been completely defeated!
The first wave of bombing killed a hundred thousand, the following wild bombing killed another two hundred thousand, and finally the large scale firing of bullets and arrows killed another hundred thousand.
Of the large scale six hundred thousand soldier army.
How many were left now?
The War Hounds did not fear death, but in this situation, they did not have any hope of winning, they did not even have a foothold. The unprecedented powerful Source Energy Cannons fired a few times and it completely crushed the morale and confidence of the War Hound soldiers.
Lost!
They had completely lost!
“It’s about time.” Chu Tian felt there would not be any more changes, “Release the chains and attack them with full force. Don’t capture anyone and just kill them all!”
Chu TIan’s cold voice was like a death god falling over the hearts of the War Hounds.
Was Chu Tian a bloodthirsty person?
Of course not!
But Chu Tian was not filled with benevolence. These War Hounds were strong enough to open the two main entrances to the Southern Summer Country. If he allowed them to live, they would only cause more trouble for the Southern Summer Country! If he slaughtered all of these six hundred thousand soldiers at once, the War Hound Plains would not be able to recover in three-five years, so they would not attack the south again.
Killing to stop more killing!
He could only do this for now!
After all, Chu Tian was just a single human!
The Southern Summer fleet untied the chains and the warships moved forward at the same time. The Source Energy Bullets and the powerful arrows blotted out the sky and took the lives of the remaining War Hounds soldiers.
With the war reaching this point, even if they had several True Spirit Realm experts, it would be no use. The War Hounds six hundred thousand soldiers were all destined to die in the Four States Lake!
“We’re retreating!”
Wang Tianlong fully knew that there was no hope to this battle.
The large amounts of arrows and bullets that wildly fell made Wang Tianlong’s heart turn cold. He could only pull Nangong Ling as he retreated. There was the Eagle Burial Kingdom behind the War Hounds Kingdom, so even if the troops all died, as long as there was the Eagle Burial Kingdom, the Southern Summer Country would not dare attack the Imperial Region. With the fertile mountain, there was no fear of a lack of firewood!
Chu Tian gave a cold laugh when he saw this.
Want to leave?
How could it be that easy?
Whether it was the fall of the frontline defenses or Imperial City, Wang Tianlong could be said to have played a significant role. What Chu Tian hated most in his life was a rebel, let alone the fact that this fellow had caused many troubles and pain for Miracle Commerce!
“I’ll give Nangong Ling to you all, this Wang Tianlong is mine!”
Chu Tian, the Divine Wind Marquis, and Chen Bingyu jumped down from the warship together. Chu Tian was standing on the boards floating on the water as he charged quickly towards Wang Tianlong like a meteor. The Netherworld Sword came from his back and the smooth as a mirror’s edge was instantly covered in flames.
“Flickering Flame Slash!”
A burning and twinkling sword glow flew out. When that sharp sword qi was behind him, Wang Tianlong suddenly jumped as he turned in the air to stab out with his spear. The spear glow and sword qi collided and the pressure made the surrounding lake water explode.
Countless beads of water began to fall.
The two of them both floated on the water, being separated by over ten meters.
Wang Tianlong’s face looked very dark. He never thought that Chu Tian would not only escape alive from Imperial City, but he also advanced another large step, becoming a late stage Awakened Soul Cultivator!
Chu Tian raised his sword to point at him, “It really is karma turning. Did you feel very satisfied chasing father from Imperial City back then? Now it’s time to hand over that interest!”
“Just depending on you? Don’t think you can compete with me just because your cultivation has slightly increased!” Wang Tianlong raised the spear in his hand. The vigorous spirit energy surrounding it created fierce ripples in space, “You don’t have those Yin Corpses this time, you still think you can beat me? Die!”
Wang Tianlong’s spear stabbed out and strong ripples formed on the lake surface. There were actually four-five water dragons formed that tried to bite Chu Tian at the same time.
“Flame Demon Transformation!”
While Chu Tian was moving back, his body was suddenly enveloped in a layer of flames, instantly turning him into a giant demon. A strong energy was released from inside of him as it instantly evaporated the several water dragons around him.
A giant flaming sword slashed at Wang Tianlong.
Before the sword had arrived, a suddenly freezing cold sword qi actually turned the lake’s water into ice!
When Chu Tian used the Flame Demon Transformation before, he had to gather the power of the Netherworld Ghost Flame for a long time. Being able to instantly change like he did today, it could be considered a large improvement.
Wang Tianlong innate talent was around the same as Chu Xinghe. Chu Tian’s cultivation was lower than Chu Xinghe, but he used the Flame Demon Transformation to beat him. If Wang Tianlong wanted to stop him, it wouldn’t be that easy.
“Flood dragon protect my body!”
Mist gathered around Wang Tianlong as countless golden flood dragons quickly condensed around him. That continuous moving golden figures soon formed a golden cover around Wang Tianlong. When Chu Tian’s sword slashed down at Wang Tianlong, the water around him began to evaporate, but Wang Tianlong himself was not injured at all.
“You can’t break my defenses!” Wang Tianlong roared as he stabbed out with his spear, passing through the flame demon’s body, “Break for me!”
The flame demon’s body was shattered to pieces by a violent power!
Meng Qingwu saw this scene in the distance and she couldn’t help covering her mouth. The strength of a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer cultivation was too strong, it actually broke Chu Tian’s Flame Demon Transformation? She knew that Chu Tian’s Flame Demon Transformation essence was releasing the weapon spirit’s power and combining it with his body. Although his power would increase by a large level while being in the Flame Demon Transformation, once it was broken, Chu Tian’s Netherworld Sword would be weakened for a while. He wouldn’t even have his normal strength!
Wang Tianlong was not complacent for too long.
Because he found that the exploded fragments of Netherworld Ghost Flame did not disappear. Rather, by some attractive force, they all gathered around Chu Tian. The several feet tall flaming demon became only two meters tall!
The current Chu Tian, from his head to his toes, from his arm to his weapon, he was completely covered in a layer of Netherworld Ghost Flames. Only these flames were not loose and condensed around Chu Tian like a suit of armour. He looked like a being that was carved from blue white crystals!
Wang Tianlong’s pupils shrank, “This is……”
Chu Tian’s low and deep voice came from the crystalline being, “This is my newly invented move, the Flame Demon Transformation’s second form!”
The Flame Demon Transformation was a self made secret technique derived from Chu Tian’s «Demon God Nine Changes», allowing Chu Tian to combine with the weapon spirit Netherworld, increasing his strength by a large amount. When Chu Tian’s cultivation increased, he reorganized this secret technique and created this new second form.
The characteristics of the first form was the giant transformation, largely increasing attack power and range.
The second form reduced his size, sharply dropping his attack power. However, it increased his flexibility, mobility, and defenses.
“Boring! All the tricks you have are no use!” Wang Tianlong stabbed his spear at Chu Tian, “Die!”
Chu Tian’s figure flashed.
Ripples formed on the surface of the water.
Chu Tian instantly vanished, leaving an explosive sound in midair. The spear glow created a large wave on the lake’s surface, but it couldn’t even touch the hem of Chu Tian’s clothes.
Such quick speed!
Perhaps it had already surpassed the speed of sound.
Wang Tianlong was shocked. This speed was not inferior to him and was even faster than Wang Tianlong by a bit. This was impossible, Chu Tian was only in the 7th Awakened Soul Layer, how could he move this quickly?
Sou!
A slash came from behind him!
Wang Tianlong quickly stabbed backwards with his spear. Chu Tian quickly moved back, letting there be no contact.
Wang Tianlong’s major cultivation technique focused on defenses and he could not move that quickly. Now that Chu Tian was moving at this speed, Wang Tianlong could not attack him.
Chu Tian could clearly see the flaw with Wang Tianlong’s cultivation technique. Wang Tianlong’s defensive cultivation technique was very strong, once Wang Tianlong used this technique, non True Spirit Realm experts could not break through it. Even Chu Tian could not do it, at least not with strength in the 7th-8th Awakened Soul Layers! However, this cultivation technique had an obvious flaw which was that it had quick and strong consumption!
In other words.
Even if this defensive cultivation technique was strong and could reflect damage, making it hard for people to touch it, large amounts of spirit energy needed to be burned to maintain this defense. Chu Tian did not need to attack and just needed to waste time. He could wait for Wang Tianlong to exhaust all his spirit energy and take him down in one fell swoop.
Wang Tianlong brandished his spear as he angrily attacked.
But Chu Tian’s speed and Divine Sense were all above his, so he could always detect an enemy’s attack beforehand, making Wang Tianlong unable to even touch a single one of his hairs.
Time continued to pass by.
Chu Tian did not use too much power, but Wang Tianlong was already gradually becoming weaker. This defensive cultivation technique was different from the Starlight Immortal Body. The Starlight Immortal Body did not consume energy if it wasn’t attacked, but Wang Tianlong’s cultivation technique always consumed large amounts of energy. This was not a cultivation technique to be used in long term, but rather just for defending one’s life in critical moments.
Damn!
He couldn’t keep fighting!
The current battle was very disadvantageous for Wang Tianlong. If he continued fighting, not only would he lose to Chu Tian, he would also be surrounded by the Southern Summer army.
“I’ll take your dog head another day!”
Wang Tianlong angrily shouted this out before trying to retreat. However, how could that be easy. Wang Tianlong had only run for a bit before a large group of red needles came from the water, instantly piercing Wang Tianlong’s protective spirit energy and embedding themselves in his body.
Wang Tianlong gave a pitiful cry.
Breaks instantly formed in that powerful defense.
Good chance!
Chu Tian’s legs jumped off the water and with the ultra fast speed of the Flame Demon Transformation’s second form, he released a Raging Flame Slash, letting his speed increase another step. That sword glow was like a swift beam of light that slashed out at Wang Tianlong’s neck.
Wang Tianlong’s eyes went wide as he felt like he was flying. The entire world was spinning and when he looked down, he saw his headless body that had been decapitated by the sword glow.
Did I die?
If he knew this would be the ending, he would not have picked this road!
This was the final thought that passed through Wang Tianlong’s mind!
Chu Tian was just at the 7th Awakened Soul Layer and he had actually killed a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator. On the other side, with the Divine Wind Marquis and Chen Bingyu working together, Nangong Ling was killed without any suspense!
The two rebels had both been punished and the six hundred thousand War Hounds army was gone!
The Southern Summer Country had lost two battles, lost over a million soldiers, lost Imperial City and the Imperial Region, as well as having the senior marshal and the Southern Summer King being killed…..All this shame had finally ended here!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 353: Central State’s siege battle
Chapter 353: Central State’s siege battle
To the north of Central State City, there were cliffs where layers of rocks were stacked. This area covered over a thousand miles, with complex terrain and dense amounts of ferocious beasts. There was not a safe path, so even the most experienced mercenary would find it hard to pass, not to say a land force of over ten thousand.
Because the north of Central State was sealed off by natural barriers, no one thought that the War Hounds would launch an attack from the north.
At a mountain range less than a hundred miles away from Central State, there was a dense amount of vultures that appeared. The black War Hounds flag danced in the wind as the weapons of several tens of thousands of soldiers revealed a terrifying cold glint.
The four War Hounds chiefs urged, “It’s about time, we should make our move!”
The Central State army should be fighting the War Hounds army on the Four States Lake right now. The Central State army could not come back while chasing the War Hounds army, so this was the best chance to ambush Central State! But it was unknown why the Fang King did not give the order and just pondered something with knit brows.
“What is the Fang King still waiting for?”
“As long as we seize Central State, the Southern Summer Country will belong to the War Hounds! We will obtain two hundred million slaves!”
The Fang King looked at Central State City in the distance, “Central State has only sent out half of their forces to the Four States Lake, that means the enemy commander has already seen through my plan. I’m afraid Central State is fully prepared to defend against an ambush!”
“So what if he figured it out? The other side is Dongfang Gan! If he was so easy to plot against, how could he defend Southern Summer for all those years! That person is hard to defeat in terms of tactics, so we can only use pure strength!” The War Hounds chiefs did not find this strange and were not all that surprised, “This is a good opportunity for us, dividing their forces for both side will mean a win for both sides. The Southern Summer army is weak, with a total of thirty thousand vulture knights carrying forty thousand elites, we have a total of seventy-eighty thousand men to attack with. The War Hounds can easily take care of three men each. Once we extinguish Central State City’s morale, the army can march in to occupy the city and we can take over Southern Summer!”
The confidence these chiefs had were not baseless.
The War Hounds and the Southern Summer people’s strength had too much a difference. The War Hounds were violent by nature and could fight even in an one versus three scenario. The War Hounds soldiers had a high chance of winning, not to mention that these were all War Hounds elites led by the Fang king and the True Spirit Realm tribe chiefs.
So what if Central State had two hundred thousand soldiers? They were all surplus cavalry soldiers from the north, they would not be able to form any strong defenses. Central State had been peaceful for a long time and was in the center of the Southern Summer Country with no dangers at all. They simply could not be compared to the Imperial City soldiers that had fought the War Hounds for hundreds of years!
There was no other choice.
They could only go for an all out fight!
The Fang King decided to take a risk for once. He personally rode on a vulture king as his orders were passed down. The thirty thousand vultures began preparing for battle, with each vulture carrying two-three elites as they lifted off from this solitary peak.
“Attack!”
The thirty thousand majestic vultures was like a dense black cloud of birds, flying over Central State City. Central State City had already prepared their defenses and all the citizens had returned to their homes. The Southern State army were taking up positions on the main streets.
Dang, dang!
An ear grating alarm was sounded!
Dongfang Gan held the King’s Sword as he personally supervised the fight in the command tower, “The enemies are attacking from the north with an estimated number of around thirty thousand. Archers, prepare to attack!”
As expected.
Did the Eagle Burial Kingdom send more reinforcements?
This number was higher than what Dongfang Gan imagined, but it had not reached the point of being unbearable!
With Dongfang Gan’s orders, ten thousand arrows were pointed as arrows flew out like locusts, sprinkling out of Central State City. Each arrow was filled with powerful spirit energy, allowing it to fly up to a kilometer, with an effective killing range of around five hundred meters.
The Fang King was also an experienced commander, so he expected resistance from Central State. When they heard the sound of bowstrings being released, the Fang King raised his hand and their formation changed directions. They avoided the dense rain of arrows and charged at Central State City once again.
The first wave of arrows was the strongest in terms of power and intensity. The second wave was much weaker. The vulture knights charged down as they passed through the rain of arrows, flying over the tall buildings of Central State City. Large amounts of War Hounds experts jumped down from the back of vultures carrying their weapons, falling down into Central State City like rain.
The thirty thousand vulture knights were already powerful and without the balance of airborne units from the Southern Summer Country, they could already easily defeat one hundred thousand Azure Storm Cavalry. Not to mention the thirty-forty thousand elites being transported. These people that jumped down from the vultures were all very powerful beings. They were all experts picked out from the War Hounds army!
“Kill all humans!”
“Kill, kill!”
Central State did not have any airborne units, so the vulture knights could run rampant and the archers could not stop them. With the firing speed and the arrow speed of the bows, it was hard to pose a threat to the vultures! When the War Hounds elites jumped down onto the streets from the buildings like spiders and greedily charge at the Southern Summer troops.
Dongfang Gan saw that the enemies were deep enough and he gave the order, “Full force open fire!”
The Southern Summer troops had been waiting for this order!
Meng Yingying held the Source Energy Submachine Gun as she pointed at a group of War Hounds that had just charged out of an alley and opened fire. The dense amount of light bullets instantly injured the several dozen people, “Die, you damn War Hounds bastards!”
Nangong Yun was wielding a large fellow that was several times longer than a normal Source Energy Submachine Gun. The barrel had three different muzzles and there were eight structures connected to the magazine on the body of the gun. Each one had a large Source Energy Magazine that could fire at least thirty-forty bullets. In other words, this was a special made gun that could fire around three hundred bullets at super high speeds.
Hong, hong, hong!
The special made gun erupted with explosions that sounded like beast roars!
The three muzzles released large amounts of bullets like a storm!
Nangong Yun swept it across the sky and instantly, several vulture knights were torn to shreds by the terrifying might!
“Ha, ha, ha, this is too damn satisfying. This weapon from the boss was simply specially made for me!” Nangong Yun turned around and the three muzzles erupted with flames, “I’ll let you have a taste of Miracle Commerce’s might!”
This was a heavy firearm specially made by Chu Tian. It was made from the excess materials for the Source Energy Cannons, so it was very tolerable and could handle high speed firing without the barrel breaking. This heavy firearm fire rate was more than three-four times higher than the submachine gun and was named the “Storm Rifle”. There was only a single one in Miracle Commerce and it was being used to satisfaction by Nangong Yun!
“Open fire with full force!”
“Sweep through these War Hounds bugs!”
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun were just beginning.
The Southern Summer army had kept their strength hidden from their enemies. When the War Hounds troops charged in, the Southern Summer troops did not have to keep waiting as they opened fire with countless Source Energy Guns. These Source Energy Guns did not have the range of crossbows, but they had terrifying destructive might at close to mid range. Whether it was power or fire rate, they could not be compared!
In the Imperial City battle, the twenty thousand Source Energy Submachine Guns were already enough to beat the vulture knights back. The current Central State City troops had over ten thousand submachine guns and several tens of thousands of pistols. Although they didn’t have an airborne unit, there was no comparison in terms of scale and quantity.
Dongfang Gan had organized his troops into a tight formation. The War Hounds had thrown themselves into the flames and instantly suffered unbelievable heavy damage.
The War Hounds chiefs were stunned by this. What was going on? When did they humans obtain all these strange weapons! The Fang King’s eyes lit up. As expected, these were a kind of quickly produced weapons which were made of very cheap materials, so they could make this many in this short period of time!
If the War Hounds had waited another three-five months, even if the Eagle Burial Kingdom personally sent troops, they needed to pay quite a large price to capture the Southern Summer Kingdom!
This is great!
If this technology could be used by the Eagle Burial Kingdom, it would be worth more than ten War Hounds Kingdoms!
“Go, attack with all our power!”
The four True Spirit Realm War Hounds chiefs made their moves. These four True Spirit Realm experts were like a thousand cavalry while attacking with the might that wasn’t inferior to that of ten thousand cavalry. They instantly ripped apart the Southern Summer defenses and caused quite big casualties to the Southern Summer troops.
“Humph, these spirit beasts are pretending to be fierce. Watch how I deal with them!”
Vivian wanted to make a move.
“Wait, wait!” Meng Yingying suddenly called out to her, “Now is not the time, your target is the other side’s Fang King!”
Vivian said through gritted teeth, “These fellows are too hateful, it’s not easy to endure!”
“Don’t be anxious, we’ll give them something to see!!” Nangong Yun put away the exaggerated Storm Rifle and took out the Source Energy Cannon. Meng Yingying loaded the shell and the two of them aimed it at a True Spirit Realm cultivator flying in the sky, “Fire!”
Hong!
An earth shaking explosion sound was released.
The white light was even more dazzling than the sun as it instantly tore through the world and pierced through the sky. It landed perfectly on a War Hounds chief’s body, instantly tearing half of the chief’s body apart. The power of the white light continued piercing through the sky as it destroyed several dozen vulture knights as well!
This was the might of the Source Energy Cannon?
Dongfang Gan was completely shocked!
Chu Tian had described this Source Energy Cannon before and said that it was several hundred times stronger than a normal Source Energy Pistol. Dongfang Gan knew that this Source Energy Cannon was not weak, only he never thought its strength would reach this point! This was simply unheard of before!
This scene didn’t only shock Dongfang Gan, but when everyone felt the shocking destructive might of the Source Energy Cannon, they couldn’t help feeling their souls tremble. This thing was just too strong and terrifying!
The Fang King’s face turned green.
Did he still underestimate the Southern Summer humans?
But if the humans had this weapon, why didn’t they use it in Imperial City?
How many of these weapons did the Southern Summer Country have? If they had enough of these weapons and they were attached to their ships, the War Hounds fleet on the Four States Lake would be in danger!
The Source Energy Cannon costed a lot to make and even using the state treasury, Miracle Commerce could only make four of them, so naturally they couldn’t equip the army with them. However, when the two armies clashed with one another, even one or two of these weapons could deter the enemy army.
“Continue firing!”
Nangong Yun and Meng Yingying continued to fire as the Source Energy Cannon exploded with terrifying explosion sounds, filling the skies with shockwaves. Because the other side’s True Spirit Realm experts were on guard, it wasn’t that easy to kill another True Spirit Realm expert. However, killing large amounts of vulture knights was already enough to raise their morale.
The Fang King roared out, “Don’t panic, they only have two of these weapons! Whoever can kill them, these two weapons will belong to them!”
The War Hounds warriors had expressions of excitement!
Who didn’t want a weapon that could instantly kill True Spirit Realm experts?
Men will be brave with generous rewards. The three War Hounds chiefs personally made their move as they led vulture knights to attack Meng Yingying’s group!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 354: Vivian makes her move
Chapter 354: Vivian makes her move
When the War Hounds chief attacked Miracle Commerce, Dongfang Gan couldn’t sit there doing nothing. His source spirit changed into large bow marked with blood and his wild spirit energy formed three arrows. They saw him draw back the bowstring before the arrows soared into the sky.
The three arrows flew into the clouds before turning into three giant spears, falling down like meteors from outer space. They contained a powerful strength as they fell towards the three chiefs.
This power…..It was Dongfang Gan without a doubt!
Dongfang Gan was considered the oldest enemy of the War Hound Plains, so none of these War Hounds chief dared to look down on him. When forced with Dongfang Gan’s sudden attack, the three of them raised their hands to form a large layer of energy. The three spears slammed against this defensive layer, giving off the sound of glass shattering.
The Fang King set his eyes on Dongfang Gan’s position before giving a cold snort. Raising the golden drum and stamping his feet, he flew into the air. It was like he spread his wings as a mountain like pressure descended.
“My king, be careful!”
The two guards did not have time to release their source spirit as the lightning from the Purple Gold Thunder God Drum fell onto them. It was like two pieces of paper being torn apart as the bodies of the two guards instantly turned black. The Fang King was not blocked at all. It was like that golden drum contained a terrifying thunder energy that instantly exploded into radiant rays. When it charged at Dongfang Gan, the tens of thousands of rays of lightning went in all directions as they formed an incomparably large spider net!
Dongfang Gan had not fought with the Fang King before, but from the pressure that he felt, this person’s cultivation surpassed his by quite a bit!
That long bow decomposed into a set of armour. Dongfang Gan also brandished a sword filled with a sharp aura, it was the Southern Summer country guarding King’s Sword. This sword was not just the symbol of the Southern Summer King, it was a divine weapon of peerless might. Dongfang Gan’s strength was enough to block the Fang King’s shocking attack!
Dang!
When the golden drum met the King’s Sword, the ground collapsed by half a zhang and a thirty meter wide hole formed around them. The surrounding buildings were shattered to pieces as small and large rock pieces sent people several dozen meters away.
[TL Note: 1 zhang = 3.33m]
An incredibly strong shock wave formed around the two of them!
The strength of the wave was unimaginable as large amounts of spirit energy collided. There were even flames and bolts of lightning that covered everything around them, creating a powerful spirit energy storm that shattered everything!
The attack of the Fang King was incomparably wild and Dongfang Gan’s attack was weaker, but Dongfang Gan’s Weapon Transformation Source Spirit had already changed into a defensive state, so it would absorb most of the damage. This attack seemed like they were even, but neither side had taken out their weapons, so this was just a test of strength!
“Ha, ha, ha! Dongfang Gan is only this strong!”
If was unknown if the Fang King used some secret technique, but his veins suddenly popped out, causing him to erupt with more and more power. Dongfang Gan’s feet couldn’t help sinking down as the large hole began to increase in depth.
“Thunder God! Give me strength!”
A bolt of lightning fell down from the sky and landed directly on the golden drum, increasing the power of this weapon by a bit. Dongfang Gan found it was hard to defend against this explosive power as large amounts of lightning unceasingly struck against Dongfang Gan. The armour formed from his source spirit was like it had suffered a storm of punches as it was filled with large amounts of dents.
Dongfang Gan was unwilling to be defeated, so he increased his resistance. The runes on the King’s Sword was released as the power sealed within it exploded out, instantly releasing a sharp and shocking sword qi. The Fang King did not have any defenses and a large amount of blood was shed by him as a several large wounds appeared on his body.
“Is there any difference between these wounds and being scratched by a small knife?” The Fang King raised the golden drum in his right hand and his left hand condensed a violent energy that was suddenly released at Dongfang Gan’s chest. Dongfang Gan raised his fist at the same time and sent it at the Fang King as well.
The instant the fists clashed.
The entire area was destroyed by their power as terrifying amounts of energy was released, flattening everything around them. Dongfang Gan’s source spirit armour shattered and he flew several hundred meters like he had been hit by a bomb. He slammed down on the ground like a meteor as his internal visceras were filled with injuries.
The Fang King’s strength was very deep and even Dongfang Gan was weaker by quite a bit. Faced with someone like the Fang King, it would be hard to win in a duel with the Southern Summer experts. They could only send in suicide troops to weaken his strength until they could take him out in a single blow!
“Kill the Southern Summer King!”
“Kill the Southern Summer King!”
The War Hounds army was filled with morale when they saw how strong the Fang King was. The Southern Summer Country had great firepower, so it was very hard for them to defeat the Southern Summer Country, but if the Fang King were to kill the Southern Summer King Dongfang Gan, Central State would be thrown into chaos. There would be an opportunity at that time, so even if they failed to take the city, the defenses would be disturbed and the army could march into to easily take the city.
The Fang King naturally would not miss such a good chance!
The golden drum released dazzling lightning that was currently shooting at Dongfang Gan. However, a ripple in space suddenly appeared in front of them as a petite figure suddenly appeared.
“Who is this!”
This person had appeared too suddenly and the Fang King did not have time to react. A beautiful and jade like little hand grabbed the Fang King’s golden drum blooming with thunder and she released her spirit energy, instantly forcing back the Fang King several meters. That figure appeared behind him with a slight sway before a glittering and translucent dagger cut through the air. The space seemed like it was being cut like cloth.
This is bad!
The Fang King was preparing to step off when he was instantly surrounded by spatial energy. He couldn’t react in time to escape and when he came back to his senses, he had appeared over a hundred miles away, currently floating above a forest.
Damn! What was going on here?
Could there be an expert hidden in the Southern Summer Country?
Only even if the Southern Summer Country had an hidden expert, he never thought they would be this strong! The Fang King had not even seen spirit energy being released before he was forced back by this person, even the Eagle Burial Kingdom did not have many of these experts! Not to mention that this person’s spirit energy attribute was very special, actually being the rare spatial attribute. The Fang King naturally did not have any defenses in this scenario, so he was directly taken away from Central State.
“Who are you!”
The Fang King saw the expert that had suddenly appeared and could not help being slightly stunned. She was a small person that was one meter and forty centimeters tall with bare feet, revealing a pair of crystal like ankles that was spotless like jade. She had a flower crown on her head and an immature face!
This was clearly a young elf!
“Why are the elves interfering?”
The Fang King could not understand this. The Southern Summer Country definitely did not have this backing, there was no doubt on that, otherwise the Eagle Burial Kingdom would surely know about this. The elves also wouldn’t help a human country for no reason, this did not conform to the elves’ style since ancient times!
Vivian already couldn’t hold it in any longer!
Chu Tian had warned her that she couldn’t reveal her ability and status in front of many people, otherwise the entire Southern Summer Country would know that there was a young elf helping them fight the spirit beasts. The Elven Forest would immediately obtain the news and this would be bad for Miracle Commerce.
The best way was to interfere when the Fang King was fighting the Southern Summer King and suddenly make a move, so that no one could react. Before they could clearly see what was happening, Vivian would forcefully take the Fang King to a far off place. This way, the War Hounds would lose their leader and Vivian could fight without worries!
“Do elves need a reason to fight spirit beasts?”
Vivian had fought quite a few spirit beast experts in the forest. This War Hounds Kingdom Fang King was a bit troublesome, but his strength was not a match for Vivian.
“Seeking death!”
The Fang King instantly stabbed out with the golden drum.
“Spatial Crack!”
VIvian used the method she had used to deal with Dongfang Gan on the Fang King. She first tore one spatial crack to block the Fang King’s attack before throwing another spatial crack at the Fang King’s body. As long as the Fang King’s weapon touched the spatial crack, the one being pierced would be himself.
The Fang King’s sharp senses felt the spatial energy fluctuations and his weapon stopped right in front of the crack. However, the lightning erupting from the golden drum went around the spatial crack, shooting at Vivian.
This spirit beast really did have skills!
Vivian had fought many powerful people in the Forest of Chaos, but there were few people that could see through Vivian’s spatial powers. The Fang King being able to do this meant that he truly was not simple. Vivian’s source spirit was the Spatial Dagger which had the main ability of creating spatial fissures. All her attacks and defenses were based off of this foundation.
Vivian could not only teleport using space, she could also cut off space and do things that normal people couldn’t do. Because of this, any special realms and barriers were unable to stop her. Vivian also had an extraordinary attack power because she could separate space, so she could separate everything on a spatial level.
“Cut!”
Vivian’s raised her right hand.
The space was ripped apart by an invisible strength and a large mouth swallowed all of the lightning.
The Fang King’s face slightly fell, “Why are you saving the insect lives of the Southern Summer Country with your strength? Could it be that you also saw the knowledge Miracle Commerce and Chu Tian has? If it’s like this, we can definitely share it! Well water will not interfere with river water!”
The Fang King was somewhat hesitant. This little elf’s cultivation was a bit higher than his and she had the rarely seen on the continent spatial energy. Even if the Fang King was strong and rich with experience, it would be very hard for him to kill the other side.
Vivian curled her lips in disdain, “I disdain working with spirit beasts. If I don’t die, you will die, so why are you talking so much?”
The Fang King was also enraged!
This elf simply did not know good from bad!
The Fang King raised the golden drum to summon several thousand bolts of thunder that were like dense raindrops, wildly falling around him without stop. This elf’s spatial energy was not ordinary, but she had to cut through space to use her abilities.
The Fang King flooded the surrounding area with thunder and it was hard to lock onto the Fang King’s position with the naked eye.
Vivian wanted to open a crack in space to teleport away, but when the spatial crack formed near the Fang King, large amounts of lightning bolts entered the spatial crack, making Vivian unable to teleport away.
Using all his power to surround himself and stop Vivian from moving?
No, this was just the beginning!
“Thunder God’s Body!”
The thunder around him instantly gathered together and adhered to the Fang King’s Divine Sense, letting him turn into a giant that was over two zhangs tall. This giant had a beast face and human body, with a pair of giant wings on its back. It was surrounded by solidified lightning and the Fang King’s aura exploded by several times.
This would be troublesome!
Everyone knew that the spatial attribute was one of the strongest attributes, but they didn’t know that they stronger a power is, the more restrictions it had! Vivian was affected by two main factors when trying to manipulate space.
The first was distance, meaning the further a space was, the lower the accuracy. For example, Vivian could easily split apart a person that was ten meters away and a hundred meters would be a bit more difficult, but accurately hitting someone a kilometer away was very bad. This was because manipulating space depended on one’s Divine Senses. The further the distance, the weaker her Divine Sense, so it was harder to lock onto something.
The second factor was spatial stability which could also affect accuracy. Space was stable in most situations, but when a space was filled with large amounts of powerful energy, the energy fluctuations would cause the space to become unstable. Unless Vivian’s strength was enough to overcome this energy, it would be very hard for her attack to hit the enemy.
The Fang King using large amounts of energy to affect the surrounding space was to affect the stability of that space, obstructing Vivian from manipulating it. He was using energy waves to interfere with her Divine Sense, making it hard for Vivian to lock onto him.
Damn, she never thought this fellow would know this much. Could it be that he had fought against someone with a spatial source spirit before?
Vivian’s contempt disappeared since she was fighting an experienced soldier this time, it would be hard for her to win if she was negligent! Although Vivian could easily escape using her spatial energy, if she was to fail the first important mission Chu Tian gave her, how would she have the face to go back!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 355: Void Escaping
Chapter 355: Void Escaping
Then she could only try out the cultivation Chu Tian taught her!
Vivian had innate spatial energy, but because she couldn’t find a suitable cultivation technique, she could only rely on her source spirit to cut through space and fight, making her fighting style were monotone. As for teleporting and dividing space, these were all applications of cutting through space.
The Fang King used his lightning to seal off the surrounding area, so Vivian did not have a way of teleporting over. The energy waves caused the space to be filled with fierce fluctuations, so Vivian couldn’t cut through space. This meant she was at her wit’s end.
If the Fang King ran at this moment, Vivian would not have a way to deal with him. However, it seemed like the Fang King did not plan on running and was using a large amount of lightning to attack Vivian.
Although this elf had spatial energy, her defenses were very weak. As long as he could approach, the Fang King was confident in killing her, even if her cultivation was higher than his!
How could Vivian not know what he was thinking?
This dirty spirit beast actually wants to kill me?
Vivian had only been cultivating the «Void Escaping» cultivation technique for a few days, but she already had a few attainments in it. This was not related to Vivian’s innate talent. She was after all a True Spirit Realm expert and hadn’t practiced a spatial cultivation technique for many years. Now that she had suddenly found a cultivation technique suited to her source spirit, naturally it would compliment her source spirit.
When the Fang King approached Vivian, he first release lightning bolts which surrounded Vivian. The lightning erupted with fierce energy that quickly disrupted the surrounding space, limiting Vivian’s ability to teleport.
“Die!”
A sharp thorn of lightning condensed as it flew at Vivian. Vivian’s body trembled as the lightning pierced into Vivian’s chest and the dazzling energy penetrated through her back.
Is she dead?
The Fang King revealed a look of joy!
With this strong of an attack, it would be hard for her not to be dead!
But at this time, the Fang King was shocked to find that Vivian’s body was not hurt by the lightning at all. This thorn of lightning had only penetrated through thin air and did not touch Vivian at all.
Vivian was coming closer and closer to the Fang King.
This is bad!
The Fang King felt a strong sense of danger!
Vivian revealed a sly smile. This distance should be enough. She raised her white as jade palm and condensed a knife that warped space to pierce at the Fang King.
Spatial cutting!
Cutting an object on a spatial level!
It disregarded firmness of the item and even the hardest item would be cut!
Puchi!
Blood instantly bloomed!
Everything had happened in an instant!
The Fang King had been split in two from the waist. This War Hounds Kingdom Fang King did not even know what happened, but he had actually been killed without knowing how!
This really was too easy to use!
Was this the effect of «Void Escaping»?
Void Escaping, escaping into the void, it really had the same effect as its name!
When Vivian used Void Escaping, her body was covered in spatial spirit energy. The enemy could still see her at this time, but her body was already isolated by a thin layer of spatial energy, no longer being in normal space.
This condition could theoretically neutralize all damage, whether it was ice, fire, wind, or lightning, it would pass through Vivian’s body. It would be stopped on a spatial level and would not be able to touch Vivian, they would not be able to harm Vivian at all. With her “Spatial Dagger’s” special ability, she could cross through space to attack.
The essence of the «Void Escaping» technique was its unpredictability!
Once Vivian was more familiar with this cultivation technique, with the attack power of her “Spatial Dagger”, other couldn’t hurt her and she could hurt others. Her strength reached an astonishing level and geniuses of the same level could only be instantly killed!
Of course the Void Escaping was not invincible. While she couldn’t be hurt in conventional methods, attacks based on mind, soul, space, and time could still have effect on her.
Other than that, when she was in the Void Escaping State, it was like she had turned into a watershed.
If the strength was not enough, even with hundred of millions of attack, Vivian would not suffer any injuries because these attacks would not cause her to consume any energy. But if a single attack was strong enough, it could shatter the spatial energy barrier which would destroy Vivian’s cultivation technique.
Vivian had just cultivated Void Escaping, so her cultivation strength was not high enough yet. If she received an attack that was as strong as her cultivation, her cultivation technique would naturally be released. But it was a pity that the Fang King’s cultivation was weaker than Vivian’s, so he had no way of breaking this space cultivation technique.
It would increase with Vivian’s strength from now on.
If her cultivation technique could reach the Large Success Realm, it would be strong enough that any conventional attacks in the same realm would be unable to threaten her. Even if their cultivation was three-five layers higher, as long as they were in the same realm, conventional attacks would be of no use.
This was the terrifying part of space cultivation techniques!
“It’s done!”
Vivian sent the Fang King’s corpse back to Central State.
The Fang King had suddenly disappeared from the battlefield and had appeared again in around half a minute. He had turned into a corpse that had been sliced in half which completely collapsed the morale of the War Hounds!
Only the Fang King could gather the War Hounds Kingdom together. Once the War Hounds lost the supreme leadership of the Fang King, they would instantly collapse into War Hounds tribes that were completely scattered!
Now the Fang King was dead.
Can the War Hound Plains return to the past?
“Retreat, retreat!” The War Hounds chiefs felt there was no need to keep fighting. Instead of wasting military strength in Central State City, it would be better to head back and expand their territory. With the Fang King dead, the War Hounds Kingdom had collapsed and their alliance was broken!
Would it be that easy?
“Spatial Rope!”
When the War Hounds chiefs were about to move, space distorted around them. There was an invisible rope that surrounded them which was also one of the secret techniques of the Void Escaping Cultivation Technique.
This is bad!
The War Hounds chiefs already did not have time to break free of their bindings.
Vivian appeared in the space beside one War Hounds chief and instantly cut his body that couldn’t move into two pieces. She did not remain for an extra second as she disappeared again.
Too fast!
The two other War Hounds chiefs had already realized that the Southern Summer Country had an expert that could manipulate space.
How could the two of them dare be negligent?
The two of them released their spirit energy and disrupted the space around them. They used quick and random movements to dodge the spatial binding, resisting the ambush of the spatial expert.
Vivian’s teeth ached from her hatred.
These fellows were truly sly!
If it wasn’t inconvenient for Vivian to be seen by others, she would have chased down those two people already. She had no choice now, they were already vigilant. It was hard for Vivian to make a move, so she could only let those two fellows leave.
The battle for Central State was a large victory!
The enemy army was almost completely annihilated!
From the prestigious Fang King to the other two War Hounds chiefs, they all died here!
The Southern Summer army had defended the six southern states and had killed the Fang King. This kind of glorious victory filled the Southern Summer people with elation and pride!
An incomparably exciting news also came from the Four States Lake. The six hundred thousand main army of the War Hounds were completely wiped out!
Wiped out!
They were actually wiped out!
When the Southern Summer people learned of this news, they almost suspected if there were problems with their ears!
Chu Tian had brought two hundred thousand people with him and he had wiped out a six hundred thousand enemy army, this was simply a miracle victory. Moreover, after the Four States Lake battle, the War Hound Plains had lost half of their main power, so they could no longer invade south!
The Southern Summer Country had lost several hundred thousand elite troops!
The War Hounds had also lost several hundred thousand elites!
The War Hounds had captured one region and two states from Southern Summer, but the Southern Summer Kingdom had killed the War Hounds’ king!
This seemed like a defeat for both side, but the War Hounds having no way of threatening them anymore and the Southern Summer Country could recover themselves during this time. However, there was still the terrifying Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom behind the War Hounds Kingdom, so before the time was ripe, Dongfang Gan did not dare recapture the Imperial Region. He avoided provoking the Eagle Burial Kingdom, thus avoiding the Eagle Burial Kingdom from wildly trying to take revenge while ignoring all costs.
Now the biggest hidden danger was the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom!
The Southern Summer Country had destroyed the War Hounds’ main forces in one fell swoop and had killed the vassal king the Eagle Burial Kingdom had sent, which made the large kingdom War Hounds Kingdom lose a lot of strength. This was not something the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom would not swallow down. As a powerful warring kingdom, their military was certainly strong. If they wanted to exterminate the Southern Summer Country, the Southern Summer Country would be facing invaders ten times stronger than the War Hounds!
How would they resist them then?
The Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom was an ambitious kingdom, fighting wars in all four directions at the same time, so they wouldn’t move against a small Southern Summer Country just yet. Not to mention the Southern Summer Country had beaten the War Hounds in such a decisive manner, so if Dongfang Gan spread rumours, letting them believe there was a Forest of Chaos power behind the Southern Summer Country, the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom would be careful. Without properly investigating them, they would not dare offend an unknown enemy.
In theory, the Southern Summer Country would have time to prepare, but it was hard to estimate how long this was.
In short, the Southern Summer Country’s crisis was far from being over. For this matter, Dongfang Gan quickly summoned everyone to discuss this. They were discussing how to strengthen the Southern Summer Country’s defenses in a short amount of time to properly prepare to defend against the Eagle Burial Kingdom’s invasion.
The great scholar Gu Qianqiu said, “With the current Southern Summer Country, we have a small territory, scarce resources, and thin spiritual energy. The only thing we can cling to is Miracle Commerce’s weapons and it would still be hard to resist the Eagle Burial Kingdom! Moreover, paper cannot wrap the flames. If the Southern Summer Country uses Source Energy Weapons at such a large scale, this news will be sent to other countries in just one-two months. At that time, it won’t just be the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom, the other kingdoms will also be interested in us.”
This was one of the things the Southern Summer King was worried about.
The Source Energy Weapons were the only assurance they had in resisting the Eagle Burial Warring Kingdom, but it would also draw a large disaster to the Southern Summer Country. After all, the Source Energy Weapons were too attractive. No matter what country it was, as long as they had these weapons, they could increase their national strength by ten times!
Not to mention kingdoms, even the empires would be interested in them!
At that time, the Southern Summer Country wouldn’t only be facing the Eagle Burial Kingdom, but some of the most powerful nations on the continent. For a weak country like the Southern Summer Country, could they protect Miracle Commerce?
“Trees are dead and people are living. This is called poverty giving rise to desire. If we want to defend against the outside powers, we cannot be conservative.” Gu Qianqiu gave his opinion, “We need to expand outwards!”
“The great scholar is reasonable!” Dongfang Gan gave a slight nod, “We can’t move to the north, the east and west have nothing, so we can only try heading south. According to what this king knows, the southern forests are very rich, but there are many different hard to imagine powers present, some are existences that wouldn’t even lose to warring kingdoms. The Southern Summer Country is too weak, so if we enter rashly, we’ll be swallowed without leaving behind even bones. How does everyone think we should proceed?”
A single Eagle Burial Kingdom could already force the Southern Summer Country to this state.
There were many peak existences in the Forest of Chaos that would not lose to warring kingdoms and the entire Forest of Chaos itself had the resources and potential to form an empire. For such a rich region, even if the Southern Summer Country could obtain a small part of the resources, it would be enough to increase the Southern Summer Country’s national strength. This was truly a great method of increasing the Southern Summer Country’s strength.
Only…..Could the Southern Summer Country really establish a base in this place?
“The Southern Summer Country might not be able to, but Miracle Commerce can!” Meng Qingwu stood up and said, “It’s much easier for Miracle Commerce to step into the Forest of Chaos!”
This was true!
The Southern Summer Country was a country no matter how weak it was.
If a country were to enter, they would be immediately recognized as an intruder by the locals and the suppression they would meet would be hard to resist. Miracle Commerce was not the same. The Forest of Chaos was very chaotic, but there was great business opportunity because of this chaos. There were many merchants on the continent that were willing to take risk and the locals weren’t on guard towards outside merchants.
Miracle Commerce’s commodities had the competitive advantage in the Forest of Chaos!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 356: Testing the Space Warehouse
Chapter 356: Testing the Space Warehouse
Miracle Commerce had increased by leaps and bounds in just half a month. In the restricted Southern Summer Country, they could not continue growing, so they could only seek a new environment to make a breakthrough.
The current Southern Summer Country’s situation was not good. They were very weak and they were surrounded by danger. They needed to find new resources and find new hope to increase their strength, but they could not use their national strength.
In this situation, the Southern Summer Country could collaborate with Miracle Commerce. As long as the Southern Summer Country secretly supported Miracle Commerce as they entered the Forest of Chaos, Miracle Commerce would be able to send large amounts of resources into the Southern Summer Country in the future. It would allow the Southern Summer Country to develop a resource field in the Forest of Chaos and even develop a base for them. Even if they failed, Miracle Commerce in the front would take most of the hit and the Southern Summer Country could leave without being involved.
What reason did they have not to give it a try?
The Southern Summer King wrote two imperial decrees.
The first one urged the Cloud Dream Marquis Meng Qingwu to rush to Southern State since Southern State’s Western Marquis had died in Imperial City. After Meng Qingwu was titled the Cloud Dream Marquis, she was given charge of Southern State, so it was reasonable for Meng Qingwu to head to Southern State to manage it.
The second one stated that because of the spirit beasts occupying the north and they couldn’t recover it temporarily, the southern land that the Southern Summer Country had not obtained yet and were filled with rich resources was now the most important place for the Southern Summer Country to increase their national strength. Therefore, the power of the nation would be used to increase the southern development progress. In order to be efficient, the Country Guarding Ruler would be personally leading two hundred thousand elites.
Southern State was the south most region of the Southern Summer Country and the closest place to the regions around the Forest of Chaos. Having Meng Qingwu take over Southern State was to make it more convenient for Miracle Commerce.
After a few days, Miracle Commerce’s staff began to gather together because this time it was an unprecedented move for Miracle Commerce. Chu Tian was not only taking the core members from Central State, the reserve resources and money was all being moved southwards. Other than that, Miracle Commerce was also bringing the army Dongfang Gan had given Chu Tian.
Two hundred thousand soldiers.
They were all Azure Storm Cavalry!
It could be said that all of the Southern Summer’s elites were given to Chu Tian to manage!
The number one Ruler in the Southern Summer Country, that famous Chu Tian who had eliminated six hundred thousand troops was now personally leading the Southern Summer elites into Southern State! Meng Qingwu was the chairman holding real power in Miracle Commerce and was the Southern State’s marquis personally titled by the Southern Summer King, allowing her to lead the entire Southern State army. There was no one that could compare to the prestige of these two people in the Southern Summer Country!
Southern State was not as rich as Central State, but the citizens were more fierce as they all practiced martial arts. There were even more other race people that could be seen here. Southern State’s vice mayor led the Southern State troops to personally welcome them.
“Greetings Country Guarding Ruler!”
“Greetings Dream Cloud Marquis!”
When the soldiers kneeled on the ground, they all had a strange feeling in their hearts. There were many people among them that participated in the battle of Central State.
They had just fought a few months ago, but who would have known that in this short period of time, Chu Tian would become the Country Guarding Ruler and Meng Qingwu would become Southern State’s marquis. The entire Southern State now belonged to the two of them. Destiny was always changing and this truly made people break out in tears!
When the Miracle Commerce group entered Southern State, the national resources continued flowing in for Miracle Commerce to develop Southern State. Chu Tian used this chance to collect large amounts of precious materials to make pills with and wildly increased Miracle Commerce’s strength.
Very quickly.
Meng Yingying, Meng Qingwu, and the other Illustrious Soul Realm cultivators took several Sacred Pills and they were all smoothly promoted to the True Soul Realm. They reached an average of the 7th Awakened Soul Layer.
Chu Tian did not neglect himself, using two grade two Sacred Pills in just a week. He easily increased his cultivation by a layer and soared into the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. Actually, with Miracle Commerce’s current resources, Chu Tian had the ability to increase their strength even higher.
However, using pills to increase one’s strength in the short run would only increase their dependence on pills, so it would be detrimental to their future growth. Therefore, Chu Tian decided to slow down. He used the remaining resources on Chen bingyu and Dongfang Haoran, these two peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer cultivators, providing a foundation for them to break through to the True Spirit Realm.
The previous Southern Summer King’s son Dongfang Haoran had officially joined Miracle Commerce. Chu Tian had appointed him as the head of the Chu Sect, managing the Chu Sect for Chu Tian. Dongfang Haoran’s innate talent did not lose to Chu Xinghe and if he trained well, he would certainly be an expert in the future.
While large amounts of resources were being used by the high level personnel.
Miracle Commerce did not forget the mid and low level personnel.
The internal consumption of resources even exceeded a billion gold coins which wasn’t a small amount even to the previous Three Great Clans. There was no power of the Southern Summer Country that used that much resources in just a few days.
Miracle Commerce swallowed resources too quickly and large amounts of money flowed into the private sector. Adding in the chaotic war, the prices in the Southern Summer Country soared, so each Sacred Medicine was twice as expensive as before!
Chu Tian did not care at all.
Gold coins were only a low level currency which would be no use once they left the Southern Summer Country. Didn’t Chu Tian create Miracle Commerce to collect resources for his cultivation and its growth? Spending money was just spending money. As for whether the large amount spent by Miracle Commerce would collapse the Southern Summer economy, he did not consider this at all.
The most important task was to finish the Space Warehouse right now.
Because of how rustic Southern State was, their various infrastructures were very outdated. Miracle Commerce needed to transport various resources and ships and airships were too slow. If they had the Space Warehouse now, it would be much more convenient to transport the resources.
Especially after they entered the Forest of Chaos!
Miracle Commerce’s airship fleet couldn’t just charge into the Forest of Chaos. If they didn’t solve the problem of transportation, how could Miracle Commerce develop in the Forest of Chaos?
Chu Tian personally instructed Vivian, Meng Qingwu, and Meng Yingying. He was fully dedicated to constructing the Space Warehouse. Because the Space Warehouse was made of level three source energy materials, only True Spirit Realm experts could work on it, so only Vivian could carry out the actual building right now.
Meng Qingwu and Meng Yingying had strong academic abilities, so they were mainly studying the deep as the ocean space law knowledge. Of course, Meng Yingying’s learning ability was lower than Meng Qingwu, but Meng Yingying’s mirror source spirit could imitate others’ source spirit, so one day Meng Yingying would be one of the key researchers in terms of spatial technology.
Today, the laboratory was filled with cheers!
“This is great, the space marking is successful!”
Vivian was dancing with joy. After using an entire ten days, Vivian finally engraved a space with her Divine Sense mark. After this mark was placed, they could choose to summon this particular space, avoiding randomly summoning a space each time.
Vivian was applauding with Meng Yingying while Meng Qingwu was filled with excitement since this finished before she had expected. Actually, as long as they could make this, the Space Warehouse could basically be used.
Now that they had successfully marked it, they just needed to transform it.
Miracle Commerce used a level three source energy array to capture spaces. Most of those spaces had around a thousand cubic meters of storage space and even the larger ones were around two-three thousand cubic meters most. Although this was considered quite big for storage items, for a warehouse, this was considered far from enough.
Not to mention.
The shape of the spaces were not set.
The space the Yun Sect laboratory had marked was the shape of an irregular flat pie. It was very long and wide, but the height was less than three feet, with the lowest place being less than ten centimeters. Could such a space be used for storage? It would be very inconvenient to transport items in!
The majority of the spaces had shapes similar to this, so it was important to be able to transform the spaces. Vivian was Miracle Commerce’s spatial engineer, stabilizing and marking a space was easy for her. The work she needed to spend energy on was transforming the space.
Chu Tian told to Vivian, “The Space Warehouse must have a regular shape, your next job is to transform it. I hope to see a cube with a length, width, and height of ten meters!”
“Ah!”
Meng Yingying and Vivian had bitter expressions on their faces.
To turn a pie shaped space into a cube was definitely not an easy matter. Not only would Vivian have to shape it, Meng Yingying and Meng Qignwu would need to study spatial law and perform large amounts of calculation, this was an incredibly large task!
“Does it have to be a cube?”
“It must be a cube!”
Chu Tian was not deliberately making it harder for them. This space technology was a very complicated technology, so if they couldn’t even make a level three Space Warehouse, how could they make the high class space items laters on? Cubes, rectangles, and spheres were all fine, but Chu Tian gave a strict requirement to help them temper their spatial technique!
Vivian was filled with fighting spirit, “No problem, I will definitely turn it into a cube!”
Chu Tian gave a satisfied nod, “Then let’s first perform a space transportation experiment right now!”
Everyone revealed a happy expression. Whether this Space Warehouse was easy to use depended on the result of this experiment. If this Space Warehouse was very convenient and quick, it would cause a large and unimaginable change to the continent!
Chu Tian said to Meng Qingwu, “Contact Central State’s Yun Sect, have them send one thousand submachine guns to me.”
“Alright!” Meng Qingwu took out a portable communication device and immediately dialed the Central State Yun Sect’s number, “Hello, is it old Zhang? Can you bring one thousand submachine guns into the spatial laboratory? We’re about to conduct a space transportation test. That’s right, that’s right, don’t ask too much first…..”
Meng Qingwu hung up the call.
The Central State Yun Sect arrived in the Central State warehouse and took inventory of one thousand submachine guns. They placed every hundred guns in one box, finally sending ten boxes to the spatial laboratory.
“Start the source energy array!”
The Central State researchers followed the instructions to open the marked spaces. They place the boxes one after the other into the space while recording the experimental data.
“Ten boxes of firearms have been placed into the Space Warehouse!”
“The source energy array is stable, but the energy consumption doubled!”
“Record: After the items were placed in the Space Warehouse, the energy consumption visibly increased. Temporarily unable to determine if this was caused by quantity or quality…..”
After the Central State Yun Sect researchers recorded the data, they turned off the source energy array and used the communication device to call Meng Qingwu at the same time.
“That side has sent the goods!” Chu Tian waved his hand, “We can receive the goods now!”
“Yes!”
Meng Yingying’s heart was filled with excitement as she pressed the button to turn on the Space Warehouse.
Several energy columns bloomed with dazzling light. Meng Qingwu could clearly feel that the energy required to open the Space Warehouse this time was several times more than what was required before. The several energy columns were being drained at an astonishing speed.
After loading in the goods, did the Space Warehouse energy consumption increase?
Energy was very cheap in this era, so that didn’t increase costs by too much. However, this restriction on the quantity and quality of items transported was a kind of limitation, but it was one that could be accepted.
Vivian and Meng Yingying quickly took out the ten boxes. Each box was perfectly shaped and was not damaged at all. When they opened the boxes, each of the submachine guns was neatly placed, meaning they weren’t shaken in the transport space at all!
“Wa, perfect, perfect!” Meng Yingying excitedly shouted in a loud voice, “Doesn’t this mean that even in Southern State, wouldn’t I be able to eat roasted chicken from Central State?”
Vivian’s face turned red, “Don’t mention Central State’s roasted chicken. When our elven race construct a Space Warehouse, I’ll have our elders boil a pot of top quality elven green tea every day. Even if it is sent to your room several tens of thousands of miles away, it will be freshly brewed and steaming hot!”
Meng Qingwu couldn’t help smiling.
These two girls only knew how to eat!
But the space transportation effect from the Space Warehouse indeed had great prospects and potential!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 357: Unexpected calamity of the barbarians
Chapter 357: Unexpected calamity of the barbarians
Miracle Commerce performed the experiment several times and obtained large amounts of data. They finally determined that the Space Warehouse was very stable and other than not being able to store life forms and pure energy items, there were no other special limitations.
The Space Warehouse would not damage items and would even prevent them from rotting.
Other than that, the cost of maintaining the Space Warehouse required a lot of energy and this cost depended on what was being stored in the warehouse itself. An empty storage meant the least energy consumed and more and more items added increased the energy consumption. It was related to the volume, quality, and energy of the item stored.
If the item was too large, too high quality, or had too much energy, the Space Warehouse consumption would be incredibly big. The four energy columns would be drained at the time, causing the opening of the Space Warehouse to fail.
Although energy was cheap, constructing the energy columns was rather tedious. Therefore when opening the Space Warehouse, one needed to understand the situation of the warehouse to ensure that there would be no losses or troubles.
Generally speaking, whether it was the Space Warehouse’s structure or its security, they needed large amounts of time and effort to improve them. This was not a small task and to Miracle Commerce who only had a single spatial engineer, this was not a small challenge.
Vivian did not complain at all, rather she felt very honoured.
It was because her work was irreplaceable that made her more excited. The Space Warehouse was not just the first one seen by Vivian, it was also a perfect piece of arty she had slowly made with her own hands. She wished that she could use all her strength to make it perfect.
Vivian worked overtime each day with Meng Qingwu and Meng Yingying helping her.
The Space Warehouse progression was not fast, but it was still progressing bit by bit.
Only Chu Tian came to the spatial warehouse less and less recently, doing something unknown each day. Meng Qingwu learned what it was by asking around. Chu Tian brought Gu Qianqiu’s group of old men into a laboratory and they were researching medicine.
Meng Qingwu understood Chu Tian very well.
This fellow would not do anything unnecessary. Since he would make this strange medicine , that meant he had a reason for doing so. What new place would this medicine be used?
Meng Qingwu was Miracle Commerce’s general manager, so how could she not know about anything happening in Miracle Commerce. After personally examining the ingredients, Meng Qingwu was shocked to find that she had never heard of this medicine formula before. That large amount of fierce beast blood and strange materials, the final refined “Wild Blood Medicine”, what use would this item have?
It was not a medicine that increased one’s cultivation and it did not have the effect of curing poison.
Meng Qingwu couldn’t help finding Chu Tian and slamming the list of materials on the table, “The Space Warehouse research is at a critical point, but you aren’t helping us. Now you’re researching this strange thing, will it be useful to Miracle Commerce?”
Chu Tian was confused with the young miss, but he calmly drank his tea, “Before we enter the Forest of Chaos, what is the issue that needs to be solved right away?”
Meng Qingwu was stunned by this question.
The company had many problems that needed to be improved on. If they wanted to pick one out, they really didn’t know which one to pick.
Meng Qingwu heard that Chu Tian had some kind of plan, “You’re thinking…..”
Chu Tian replied, “We lack a strong army that belongs to us!”
“Actually, Miracle Commerce’s research and technology is very advanced for the current age.” Chu Tian paused after saying this, “However, Miracle Commerce lacks a synchronized military force. We didn’t feel much effect from this in the Southern Summer Country, but once we enter the Forest of Chaos, this problem could be fatal.”
Meng Qingwu said with a frown, “Don’t we have the Source Energy Weapons?”
“The Source Energy Weapons need people to use them.” Chu Tian explained his intentions, “So, I plan to build an army!”
The Underworld Mercenary Group under Miracle Commerce had already reached thirty thousand people. The Underworld Mercenaries were originally raised for protecting various industry regions for Miracle Commerce. Miracle Commerce had too many shops and each sector needed a team to protect them, so there weren’t any mercenaries that were free.
The Giant Shark Gang had one hundred thousand people, but there were only ten-twenty thousand elites which weren’t enough to protect Miracle Commerce.
What about the two hundred thousand Southern Summer cavalry currently under his control?
This was a good army painstakingly raised by the Southern Summer Country, but it did not belong to Miracle Commerce in the end! Not to mention that cavalry could not play a role in the Forest of Chaos’ environment.
The Forest of Chaos’ situation was different from the Southern Summer Country. The Forest of Chaos was a place filled with true disorder, so if they did not have strong enough forces, so what if they brought high quality goods into the Forest of Chaos? Before they could begin selling them, their items would all be stolen!
Meng Qingwu was a bit interested, “Then, how are you prepared to do this?”
At this time, Chu Tian’s communication device sounded, causing Meng Qingwu to be a bit surprised. Chu Tian’s communication number should only be known by the core members and if there weren’t any emergencies, no one would call him. Who didn’t know Chu Tian was lazy? If something happen, they should still find Meng Qingwu.
Nangong Yun’s anxious voice came through, “Chu Tian, something bad has happened. We have been robbed!”
What was this?
Who had robbed Miracle Commerce? Even the Southern Summer King would not easily offend Miracle Commerce. Chu Tian had a large army in his hand and was the most influential minister in the Southern Summer Country. Even people with a bit of brain would know that offending Miracle Commerce was no different from committing suicide, right?
Chu Tian did not even have time to speak.
Meng Qingwu quickly asked, “Nangong, what are you saying? What happened!”
“I don’t know either. There was a large group of barbarians that attacked our engineers in the mountains!” Nangong Yun explained quickly, “Those barbarians aren’t that weak and have caught elder sister Yun Yao and elder sister Caidie. Before elder sister Caidie was captured, she called me and told me their losses were serious. Quickly save them!”
Southern State was the most primitive and barbaric of the eight states. The barbarians came from the south who were very strong and intimidating. They refused to be educated and plundered the cities’ caravans every few days.
When the Western Marquis managed Southern State, he absorbed while confronting the barbarians. He was recruiting the barbarians to increase the might of his army while using the Southern State army to suppress the barbarians, creating a balance.
After Miracle Commerce came to Southern State, Meng Qingwu found out the local situation. Although the barbarians cause quite a bit of problems, she did not care about them too much.
She never would have thought that.
Those damn fellows would be so blind!
“If the malignant tumor of the barbarian tribes are not wiped, Southern State’s development will be stopped.” Meng Qingwu stood up and said, “We have two hundred thousand Azure Storm Cavalry, why not take this chance to wipe out the barbarians all at once!”
The two hundred thousand Azure Storm Cavalry were the strongest army that could even fight the War Hounds, the Southern Summer Country had spent countless resources and devoted a lot of energy to training them.
Chu Tian angrily slapped the table, “Immediately lead five hundred griffin knights and investigate properly even if you have to go door to door. Those barbarians have actually eaten some leopard’s balls, daring to steal from my Miracle Commerce. I will organize the forces and come immediately.”
“Alright!”
Nangong Yun immediately hung up the call.
“Humph!” The young miss first looked at Chu Tian with a strange gaze before saying with a snort, “I was almost tricked by you!”
Chu Tian pretended to be surprised, “What does the young miss mean?”
“Miracle Commerce was not robbed, this was all a play directed by you, right?”
“Young miss, you must have proof if you want to say this!”
Meng Qingwu looked at him, “If Miracle Commerce was robbed, its strange if you’re not enraged with your temper. How could you still be calmly sitting here? Also, you had Nangong Yun search house to house, when you find the hostage, it would be strange if they weren’t dead! Why don’t you just use the little fox’s divine eye?”
Others wouldn’t know about Chu Tian, but how could Meng Qingwu not know?
Chu Tian’s little fox was not just an ornament, that divine eye had magical investigation powers. As long as they knew the general area, the little fox could easily find the group of robbers. Nangong Yun was leading the griffin knights to save them, was there a need for all this trouble?
There was only one possibility.
This was definitely a play Chu Tian had set up!
Chu Tian helplessly said, “The young miss is truly a wonderful girl that combines both beauty and wisdom, I can’t hide anything from you!”
It wasn’t that you could trick me.
It was your play that was too lacking!
But this was good as well. They could use this chance to flex their muscles in Southern State, letting those barbarians and aristocrats see who is the real boss in this area!
Miracle Commerce intentionally sent the news everywhere, letting everyone in the city know that Miracle Commerce had been attacked. The fact that two important management members were kidnapped by the barbarians was known by the entire city.
After around three hours, the two hundred cavalry were gathered. Each platoon was made of ten thousand people, with a total of twenty platoons. Chu Tian personally led this army as the dense wave crashed into the barbarian’s region.
Meng Qingwu used her Southern State marquis title to gather over a hundred thousand Southern State troops that followed closely behind the Azure Storm Cavalry. Because they had been robbed by a group of barbarians, Miracle Commerce had gathered an elite team of several hundred thousand soldiers!
This was unprecedented in the Southern Summer history!
The Southern State aristocrats wanted to see a joke, but when they saw the terrifying strength Miracle Commerce had, their faces turned white in fear. This was too terrifying. If there was anyone that dared to offend Miracle Commerce from this day forth, perhaps they’ll be crushed without leaving a trace.
With the several hundred thousand army charging forth, how could the barbarians not know about this!
The entire barbarian race exploded as the various tribe leaders were filled with panic. That bastard should suffer a thousand slashes, actually offending a colossus like Miracle Commerce!
It wasn’t that the barbarians didn’t know anything about Miracle Commerce. After all, Miracle Commerce’s influence was too big and in the barbarian tribes, using an electric light was considered an honour. Although they didn’t know how strong Miracle Commerce was, they would not annoy a top power like this for no reason!
“This is bad! That is the Southern Summer Country’s strongest Azure Storm Cavalry!”
“Reporting to the chief, the humans have sent a several hundred cavalry soldiers, we must quickly away!”
“Damn, which tribe did it! Do they not have fucking eyes? Quickly hand them over to the humans!”
“Too late, too late, the human army have already surrounded us. They want to use this excuse to catch all of us barbarians in one fell swoop!”
The barbarians ran around like ants in a hot pot.
This was simply an unexpected calamity for the barbarians!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 358: Subduing the barbarians
Chapter 358: Subduing the barbarians
Chu Tian led the huge army to surround the area the barbarians were living in, completely scaring all of them!
They accepted the bullying of the Western Marquis, so how could they dare annoy the Country Guarding Ruler who had such a large army in his hands!
The northern War Hounds had a population of several tens of millions which could reach over a hundred million at times. The Southern Summer barbarians didn’t even reach ten million and most of their populations were split into large and small tribes.
So what if the barbarian warriors had hard skin and strong muscles?
The War Hounds’ six hundred thousand main army was still wiped out by Chu Tian!
The barbarians were afraid of provoking the Country Guarding Ruler and him wiping out their tribes, so after learning Chu Tian came to Southern State, they all began to act more restrained. They began to gather grain rations and were prepared to leave the Southern State area. Although the barbarians were not very smart, they were not stupid. Who wanted a power with might they couldn’t fight against in their territory? The previous Western Marquis couldn’t do anything, but this Country Guarding Ruler could take them out.
Perhaps Miracle Commerce could feel that the barbarians were already planning to leave, so there was peace during the past half a month. Meng Qingwu did not have any plans on moving against the barbarians. Who would have thought that this moment, some unknown idiot couldn’t help opening a can of worms at this time!
It’s fine if you were to attack an ordinary merchant’s caravan!
The barbarian was all doing this, it was fine as long as they didn’t go overboard. Who would have thought that this group of idiots would attack Miracle Commerce’s engineering team while they were making communication facilities. It’s fine if you were stealing from them, but you had to kill Miracle Commerce staff and even kidnap two high level members of Miracle Commerce!
Wasn’t this seeking death?
It’s over, it was over this time. They were dead for sure!
An old barbarian tribe chief quickly discussed countermeasures with their tribe members.
An old barbarian covered in bone ornaments stood up and said, “This is but a fuse, the Southern Summer people would not tolerate barbarians. If nothing happens today, something will happen tomorrow, the humans will exterminate us eventually. Even if they do not make a move, we won’t dare go robbing. Without a source of income, we will still starve to death!”
“That’s right!”
“We can’t stay in the Southern Summer Country anymore!”
“We must quickly run away!”
The barbarians did not understand agriculture and were uncivilized people. Humans disdained from associating with them, so they could only rob to survive. Now that the Southern State situation was this bad, none of the barbarians dared to go raiding, so how could they live on?
The barbarians had been living in Southern State for many years, contradicting their people. From the aspect of human interests, they would not allow a foreign race remain in their nation for a long time.
Even if this matter did not happen today.
The humans would attack the barbarians eventually, so leaving was the only method they had.
The old tribe chief nodded, “How are the storages?”
“We’ve finished preparing these past few days. As long as the chief gives orders, we can hide in the forests. Even if that Country Guarding Ruler Chu Tian is strong, he wouldn’t chase after us in the forests!”
The old tribe chief nodded. They could only do this. Although the land outside Southern State were rough to survive in, it was better to live on instead of sitting in Southern State waiting for death!
“This is bad!”
“This is bad!”
“Chu Tian has led a several hundred thousand army to surround all four sides and have trapped all the tribes! Chu Tian has given the order that before the hostages are saved, any tribe that dares act rashly will be destroyed!”
The old tribe chief was shocked.
The Southern Summer Country surrounded the barbarian’s region this quickly? They couldn’t run even if they wanted to, what should they do now!
In the end, before a few minutes could pass.
“This is bad!”
“The humans are killing their way in!”
“Clansmen, go all out with them!”
When the old barbarians heard the shouting outside, they were all filled with fear. They quickly ran out and they saw a red hair girl riding a griffin knight leading several hundred griffin knights.
The young barbarians were holding spears as they charged at this flying unit.
“Stop!”
“Quickly stop!”
The old barbarian tribe chief’s eyes almost popped out!
These reckless young people, didn’t they know what army this was? This was the Southern Summer Country’s ace, the “griffin knight unit”! This was an unit to protect the royal clan. Whether it was the mounts or the riders, they were all in the Awakened Soul Realm.
Don’t look down on them because there weren’t many of them.
These several hundred griffin knights were enough to take out a barbarian tribe with several thousand members!
Too late!
These were hot blooded barbarians, each one not knowing fear. When they saw the griffin knights approach, they immediately threw out their spears. How could attacks of this degree hurt the griffin knights? The griffin knights easily knocked them down with their spears.
“Good! You barbarians! Daring to rob my company and even daring to ambush the Southern Summer army!” Nangong Yun was filled with rage as her red hair flew into the sky. She pulled out an exaggerated Storm Rifle and shouted with a face filled with rage, “If I don’t give you a taste, you won’t know the power of me, Nangong Yun!”
This was…..the legendary Source Energy Weapon?
The old tribe chief had only heard of it and had never seen it before!
Nangong Yun did not give the barbarians any chance to explain as she carried the Storm Rifle, sending out angry shots. The large amounts of source energy bullets wildly landed on the barbarians. When those barbarians preparing to throw spears saw this terrifying weapon, they all began to scatter like rats.
Too terrifying!
This was simply the weapon of the devil!
In less than half a minute, Nangong Yun’s Storm Rifle had released several hundred bullets. Under this storm of bullets falling down, the bravery of each barbarian was completely shattered.
Who would have known that this was only the beginning. Nangong Yun loudly shouted, “All troops fire! Let these savages have a taste of Miracle Commerce’s strength!”
The several hundred griffin knights put away their spears and each one pulled out a Source Energy Submachine Gun. Several hundred guns firing at the same time, what kind of scene was that?
The barbarians had a thorough understanding of science and technology as a storm of bullets almost instantly rained down on them. The barbarians’ stone buildings were destroyed and tents flew everywhere as the ground was filled with holes.
“Daring to go against Miracle Commerce!”
“Daring to kidnap our people!”
“Daring to go against the Southern Summer army!”
Nangong Yun pulled out a grenade and threw it into the barbarians’ food warehouse. With a terrifying explosion, flames soared into the sky as the entire warehouse was flattened. A part of the griffin knights also began pulled out grenades as they threw them at the barbarians’ buildings.
A pillar of flame soared into the sky just like a mushroom cloud.
The old tribe leader and the other old barbarians were all stunned.
Their buildings, land, and food were all gone!
Nangong Yun led the griffin army on a rampage for around five minutes. The barbarians did not try to revolt at all, as their entire tribe was wiped out. The strange thing was that while the tribe losses were serious, there weren’t many barbarians who were injured!
“Spare us!” The old tribe chief was afraid and anxious as he kneeled down with all the other barbarians, “It really wasn’t done by us!”
During this entire attack, the griffin knights had not displayed any martial arts and just used the Source Energy Weapons to create such a terrifying effect. Even if it was the unruly barbarians, they would be shocked by this unprecedented scene and firmly place Miracle Commerce’s invincibility in their hearts!
The large barbarian men were filled with terror.
They were all kneeling down with the tribe chief begging for mercy.
Nangong Yun was carrying the smoking Storm Rifle as she walked over. Waving her left hand, she shouted, “Search for me!”
The griffin knights began searching while causing some destruction. The entire tribe’s land became a mess in the end, but they could not find any people from Miracle Commerce.
Nangong Yun doubtfully asked, “It really wasn’t done by you?”
The barbarians kept complaining. It really was a misunderstanding, how could they do something like that?”
“Damn, since it wasn’t done by you, why would you resist!” Nangong Yun slapped the old tribe chief to the ground. Her eyes were filled with flame as she angrily roared out, “Do you know how much time you’ve caused us to waste? If we can’t save them because of you, Miracle Commerce will bury you all with the dead! Go, we’re heading to the next tribe!”
Nangong Yun led the griffin knights away.
The old tribe chief stood up to look at their smoking land as he had an absent minded look on his face
“This….Miracle Commerce’s people are not human, they are simply devils!”
“That’s right! Only devils would have those kinds of weapons!”
“Even if we had a hundred times more people, we still can’t resist!”
“Quickly run away!”
The old tribe chief looked at them and roared, “Run? Run your ass! We have no weapons, no food, and no tribe, we have nothing at all! We are also surrounded by the Southern Summer army, how can we run!”
“What should we do? Even if we aren’t killed by the devils, we’ll starve to death!”
“That’s right, they still haven’t saved their people yet. Perhaps they have already been killed. That terrifying woman just said that if anything happens to the hostages, they would bury the barbarians with them!”
The barbarians were filled with panic.
This calamity from the heavens destroyed their land and now they had neither weapons or food. It was impossible for them to journey to the forests, but staying here was also death, so what should they do!
“How about we submit!”
“Submit?”
The old tribe chief had never thought of this idea before, but thinking about it, they had no other choices and they couldn’t run, so this was the only method of keeping their lives. They could submit to Miracle Commerce and help them tear the chief culprit to pieces.
Perhaps, Chu Tian’s mood will be good enough to spare them!
Although the barbarians did not have any skills, they still had brute strength. Even with three-five humans of the same level added together, they wouldn’t have the same strength of a single barbarian. When performing manual labour, physical strength was the most important!
“That’s right!”
“We can submit!”
“We can help Chu Tian find the true culprit!”
After seeing Miracle Commerce’s strength, the old tribe chief did not have any ideas of resisting and immediately chose to submit to Miracle Commerce. No matter what the result would be, it wouldn’t be as bad as now. If their luck was good, perhaps they could keep their lives. After all, this matter was not done by them and Miracle Commerce would not have any reason to destroy an army pledging themselves to them in a fit of anger!
It wasn’t just a single tribe that thought like this. In just a single day, the entire barbarian region all gave up the idea of running and put down their weapons to submit to Miracle Commerce.
They didn’t have any other requests, they just wished to live!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 359: Barbarians’ autonomous region
Chapter 359: Barbarians’ autonomous region
The young miss had guessed the plan without a single mistake.
The unexpected calamity of the barbarians was directed by Chu Tian. Actually, since they arrived from Central State, Chu Tian had already been secretly monitoring this special power. It did not mean that Chu Tian was afraid of the barbarians, rather Chu Tian was very interested in them.
The barbarians were different from weak humans. The barbarians had natural copper skin and iron bones. Many of these barbarians did not have the custom of practicing cultivation techniques because the barbarians’ physiques were incredibly strong. They were around ten times that of a normal human adult, five times that of a wolf or leopard spirit beast, and even double or three times that of a tiger or bear spirit beast.
The barbarians had terrifying brute strength and even without any cultivation, they were not inferior to elite Southern Summer soldiers. That was the reason why they could remain in Southern State for so long. The Western Marquis couldn’t destroy them and suffered losses at their hand, so he had to compromise for everyone’s interests.
In Chu Tian’s eyes, the over a million barbarians in Southern State could be a time bomb and also a gold mine!
What did Chu Tian lack the most? Was it resources? Was it money and fame? No, it was soldiers! These barbarians were natural soldiers and they only need a bit of training before they became a powerful army!
In the beginning, Chu Tian did not plan on using too cruel of a method and wanted to slowly make them submit. Who would have thought that in the recent reports, they said that the barbarians were stockpiling food, seemingly preparing to leave Southern State.
How could that be allowed?
Once the barbarians left Southern State and entered the forests to the south, not only would they be hard to use by Chu Tian, they would certainly cause a lot of trouble for Miracle Commerce in the future.
This was a power of one million barbarians! If they were out in the open and gathered together, Chu Tian could not care about them. If they were hidden in the old forests and mountains, they would cause Chu Tian ten times more problems than open riots in Southern State. This was because Chu Tian’s path was headed south and if this road was blocked by over a million hooligans, the consequences could be imagined.
This matter could not be allowed to happen!
Therefore, Chu Tian sent Nangong Yun to destroy the food the barbarians worked hard to store under the pretense of looking for hostages, making them lose the ability to run away. He also had her demonstrate the power of Miracle Commerce without killing too many barbarians, letting the barbarians have a deep fear of Chu Tian and Miracle Commerce.
Because the barbarians did not dare resist Miracle Commerce, adding in the fact their food stores had been destroyed and they were in a situation where they weren’t at fault, they could only leave things to chance and surrender to Miracle Commerce, hoping that Miracle Commerce would show mercy by giving them a way out.
Chu Tian said to Dongfang Haoran, “Bring all the barbarians that have surrendered into the valley. Have a hundred thousand soldiers surround them and don’t let them escape.”
“Yes!”
Dongfang Haoran immediately rode off.
An entire two hundred thousand young barbarians were brought into the valley. One hundred thousand Southern Summer cavalry were stationed on the high ground making the barbarians very afraid. These Southern Summer elite cavalry were very strong and if the barbarians dared to riot, the cavalry would charge down and all the barbarians would be finished!
If these barbarians were afraid, the ones left in the tribe were even more afraid.
Because the young had all been taken away, leaving the weak old and very young who couldn’t resist at all. Not to mention the fact that their land had been destroyed, so them defending this ruined land was currently sitting filled with uneasiness.
The hot tempered barbarians shouted, “We want to see the Country Guarding Ruler!”
Hong dong!
A Source Energy Cannon was fired!
The violent energy flattened a mountain in front of the barbarians!
The barbarians were stunned seeing this. Miracle Commerce had an even more powerful weapon! If this weapon was fired into the crowd, the casualties couldn’t be counted in just hundreds!
“All of you shut up for me!” Dongfang Haoran was covered in bright armour as he rode on a Divine Blue Foal, running around the edge of the valley. He looked very much like a general as he shouted with a serious face with no expressions at all, “The Country Guarding Ruler is currently investigating the barbarians attacking the merchant caravan which you are all suspected of. Honestly stay here and when this matter is over, the Country Guarding Ruler will deal with you all!”
“This is injustice! Injustice!”
“It must have been done by the Black Rhino Tribe!”
“Bullshit! Our Black Rhino Tribe hasn’t done anything in half a month. It must have been done by the Iron Bull Tribe, I saw them lead a team out just a few days ago!”
“Fuck! Don’t make false accusations, we were just going out hunting!”
“……”
The barbarians were all blaming each other. Their simple brains could never think that this matter was directed by Chu Tian and they were all just victims. The barbarians did not think Miracle Commerce would do such a boring matter. With Miracle Commerce’s strength, it wouldn’t be hard to wipe out the barbarians, so why make the extra move?
The barbarians became even more rowdy before finally making their move. The entire valley became a large fight as the wave of people surged and people’s heads were covered in blood, looking very intense.
Hong, hong, hong!
Several mountains were flattened!
Dongfang Haoran raised his speaker to say, “Whoever dares cause trouble will cause their tribe to be killed!”
The barbarians immediately quieted down.
“We all submit!”
“We ask the Country Guarding Ruler for mercy!”
“…..”
Chu Tian sat on the high ground drinking tea. He looked over these barbarians with strong body and nodded with satisfaction. As long as they were trained, they could immediately become great soldiers. The heavens are truly helping me!
“These big fools are truly pitiful.” Meng Yingying looked at the frightened and hungry barbarians shouting in the valley and her heart couldn’t help being moved, “Our goals have been accomplished and they have already surrendered, how about we let them go!”
Chu Tian shook his head, “The barbarians are an unreasonable and violent race, if we need to deal with these fellows, we need to teach them a profound lesson. The critical moment isn’t here yet, look at how fierce they are. Although they are saying they have surrendered, if we let them go, I can guarantee at least half of them will escape in a single night.”
“What should we do?”
“Let them dry out in the sun for a week, until they’re too hungry to move!”
Meng Yingying felt that this was a bit too cruel, “What if they riot from their hunger?”
Chu Tian gave a laugh and said, “The barbarians are afraid of hardships. They will display their strength, but they won’t rashly make a move. Not to mention that I’ve never said I would kill them. As long as they don’t have any hope, they will keep waiting.”
Meng Yingying sighed. Silly barbarians, it wasn’t that I didn’t try helping you, but who told you to catch Chu Tian’s eyes? It would be strange if you didn’t encounter bad luck!
He did what he said.
Chu Tian locked up the barbarians for seven days and nights, not giving them food or water, allowing them to survive on grass and rain. After seven days, the barbarians were flat from hunger and were all weakly lying on the ground, making them look like refugees.
When the barbarians’ body and mind were about to collapse.
Suddenly.
The cavalry began to retreat.
Dongfang Haoran rode a tall horse to announce, “I want to announce good news t everyone. The robbers that attacked Miracle Commerce had been caught!”
The barbarians were shocked.
They had finally been caught?
“These robbers came from the southern forest and weren’t from Southern State. The hostages had been saved and this matter is not related to you all. The Country Guarding Ruler has given the orders to let you all leave!”
Everyone was filled with happiness.
Everything had finally come to an end.
The cavalry on the four sides began to withdraw. It seemed like the Southern Summer army were about to leave, leaving behind a group of stunned barbarians.
“Wait a minute!” The several old tribe chiefs quickly chased after them.
“What is it?”
“General, our tribe’s land was destroyed and we have no food.” The several old tribe chiefs said with faces of sorrow, “The clansmen all have no energy and we can’t even walk.”
Dongfang Haoran’s brows knit, “How does the lives of you barbarians matter to the Southern Summer Country? It has to be known, you have committed many evil deeds on the daily basis. The Country Guarding Ruler not killing you all is already the greatest mercy!”
The barbarians instantly began to plead, “We have already submitted to the Country Guarding Ruler, we ask the Country Guarding Ruler for a way out!”
“I can’t make the decision on that!” Dongfang Hao Ran said, “I’ll go back and ask the Country Guarding Ruler!”
“Thank you general, thank you general!”
Dongfang Haoran had not left long before immediately coming back. The barbarians had not left, most likely because they didn’t have the strength.
“The ruler’s orders are here!”
Dongfang Haoran raised a scroll high up.
The barbarians all kneeled down to welcome the Country Guarding Ruler’s orders.
Dongfang Haoran spoke in a loud voice and read the ruler’s orders which simply read: This matter has caused heavy disturbances with the barbarians, but it is not worth sympathizing with you all. Who asked you barbarians to be normally raiding and doing all kinds of evil things? However, every being in this world deserves to live, so this gracious ruler will give you a way out.
For the Southern State’s long term peace and the Southern Summer Country’s prosperity, Miracle Commerce has decided to invest in restoring a city abandoned by humans fifty years ago. With that city as a center, the three hundred mile region around it will become known as the barbarian autonomous region, a place for the barbarians to live in.
In order to guarantee the barbarians will not go back to their old work, Miracle Commerce will make a large investment. Other than providing relief food the ensure the barbarians do not starve, we will also open up resources in this autonomous region while making large amounts of factories, giving the barbarians work to provide for their family.
Once the ruler’s orders were read.
The barbarians were seething with excitement.
The Country Guarding Ruler was specially restoring a city for the barbarians!
What courage, what tolerance. The barbarians have been clashing with the humans and it was impossible for them to live together, so the Country Guarding Ruler specially created a region for the barbarians! At first he would be providing relief food and would be providing work later on, making sure they no longer needed to work as robbers.
The barbarians were all feeling confused. They didn’t know if they could adapt to this lifestyle, but what choice did they have? They no longer had their land and they couldn’t escape, so they could only give this method a try.
The tribe chiefs came together and immediately decided to lead their tribes to see this new region.
When they arrived in the barbarian autonomous region set aside by Chu Tian, each barbarian was shocked by what they saw. The city was very worn out, but it looked very big. Not only were the walls perfect, the buildings had been repaired and there were even tents set up.
A line of beast carriages entered the city.
Each beast carriage was filled with food and wine!
When these starved barbarians smelled the scent of the meat and wine, the final worries they had all collapsed. They immediately accepted the Country Guarding Ruler’s proposition and swore loyalty to the Country Guarding Ruler as they roared while charging into their new home.
Chu Tian was very generous.
Miracle Commerce had already shipped a large amount of food here, enough that these barbarians would not starve for a while.
The other barbarians who were still uncertain and worried saw that those barbarians who had gone first were already feasting, so how could they still keep sitting there? The barbarian region was managed by the barbarians. Since they wouldn’t be restricted by humans, could eat until their bellies were full, and live a good live, who wasn’t willing to go? In just a few days and nights, this ruined city became lively. The barbarian region continued to grow as all the barbarians migrated over.
This time, unlike the previous forced surrender before, the barbarians were willingly submitting.
When Chu Tian saw the situation was slowly stabilizing, he passed a few simple laws in the barbarian region and sent the cavalry to maintain military order, thus completely controlling them.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 360: Berserker
Chapter 360: Berserker
The barbarians were not smart, so they did not understand what was happening and just felt gratitude towards Chu Tian. After all, Chu Tian did not kill them all and instead gave them good food.
With several hundred thousand barbarians, each one with a shocking appetite, they consumed an astonishing amount of food each day. Miracle Commerce had no choice but to import food from the other states.
The city the barbarians were living in was one that was destroyed by a beast disaster. Miracle Commerce had installed street lights and fixed the houses, as well as setting laws and order for the barbarians. Chu Tian promised that humans would not mettle with the barbarian region, so the management team was comprised of several barbarian tribe chiefs.
The barbarians had been living a primitive life, but now they were living a modern life.
Because the factory and mines had not been open yet, the barbarians ate all day without needing to work, so their lives were very soft. Chu Tian ordered people to bring a set of «Berserk Art» cultivation technique to the barbarian city. In a ruler’s orders read to the public, it said they would give large rewards to barbarians who cultivated.
Father’s Miracle Commerce was rich!
Your group of barbarians just need to obediently cultivate in the city, don’t look for more trouble. Not only do you get a free cultivation technique, if you have success, you will even receive rewards!
The barbarians did not dare believe Miracle Commerce was just taking care of them. Giving them a better living condition and even given the barbarians a cultivation technique to practice, this was simply too crazy!
Only was the cultivation technique truly suited for the barbarians?
The barbarian civilization did not have any passed down cultivation technique, but this was not just because the barbarians had a low degree of civilization.
The main reason was that barbarians did not have innate source spirits. The human cultivation techniques and the cultivation techniques of the continent were not suited to the barbarians, therefore most barbarians did not cultivate spirit energy and instead walked on the path of purely refining their bodies.
The barbarians all had muscles, not losing to a Body Refinement Cultivator, but it was hard to create a true expert!
Therefore, the barbarians could only turn to being bandits since ancient times, robbing others as an occupation. They had never formed a kingdom or a civilization, so the barbarians had a low status on the continent.
Several dozen barbarian chiefs studied the cultivation technique sent to them.
The old barbarians were shocked to find that this «Berserk Art» was tailored perfectly for the barbarians!
This was fundamentally different from the other cultivation techniques on the continent. The mainstream cultivation techniques cultivated one’s source spirit to increase one’s spirit energy, but this «Berserk Art» was a new innovation. This cultivation technique’s fundamentals focused on refining the body, cultivating one’s life force, so the demand for spirit energy was not strong!
It was not exaggerated to say.
This set of cultivation technique could change the barbarian race’s destiny!
The entire barbarian race was stirred, having a firm belief in the Country Protecting Ruler. The various tribe chiefs organized the barbarians to cultivate every day. Although they didn’t know why the Country Protecting Ruler was doing this, but there was no reason to reject this meat pie that fell from the sky!
The facts proved it.
There was no true fool in this world. As long as there was proper development and guidance, even a low ranking race like the stupid barbarians could easy achieve success if they found a path suited to them.
In just a few days time.
There were some barbarians that had success with the «Berserk Art»!
When Chu Tian learned of this matter, he immediately headed to the barbarian city.
“The Country Guarding Ruler is here!”
“Quickly come out to greet him!”
The barbarians never thought that Chu Tian would try anything. Chu Tian had enough strength that eliminating the barbarians was not a hard matter, so why would he do something troublesome like going around in circles? Not to mention restoring a city for the barbarians and giving them food. The amount of money spent was not a small figure.
He even gave the barbarians a cultivation technique that gave them a chance to change their destiny!
Chu Tian brought Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran as bodyguards, plus some normal people that came to look at the barbarian city. The barbarian city was not very lively, being filled with barbarians. They were all around two meters tall with colours painted all over their bodies. They had bird feathers and strange bone ornaments covering them. The scene looked very incredible.
“Country Guarding Ruler!”
“Country Guarding Ruler!”
The barbarians loudly shouted with a voice that roared like thunder.
Chu Tian was simply as great as an angel in the eyes of the barbarians. Several barbarian tribe chiefs quickly came out to greet him. In the hearts of every barbarian, they were clear that this ordinary looking human man had enough power to easily destroy their barbarian race.
A single word was enough to make all the Southern State barbarians disappear!
Even the most civilized race on the continent would respect experts, not to mention a primitive and crude race like the barbarians. Therefore, when they were facing Chu Tian, every single person’s heart was filled with gratitude.
Chu Tian immediately asked, “Who has grasped the «Berserk Art»?!”
The old barbarian chiefs brought out over a hundred young barbarians. These were the barbarians with the most potential in all the tribes, that was why they were able to grasp the «Berserk Art» so quickly!
“This ruler wants to construct a personal barbarian guard.” Chu Tian directly said, “You are all the most outstanding barbarian warriors, so you will come work for me. Miracle Commerce will attach great importance in training you. As long as you devote yourselves to me, you will never suffer a loss!”
What reasons did the barbarian chiefs have to reject him?
This was the respected Country Guarding Ruler. If the barbarians could become the Country Guarding Ruler’s personal guard, the status of the barbarian race would not be the same. Not to mention that the Country Guarding Ruler promised to train them. This ruler was not only the person with the highest status in the Southern Summer Country, he also held the helm of Miracle Commerce, famous for their wealth. If they could be cultivated by him, they would ascend like phoenixes!
Chu Tian did not remain in the barbarian city. He immediately led these over a hundred barbarians away and brought them all to Southern State’s laboratory.
Gu Qianqiu was leading a group of white haired researchers while busying themselves in the laboratory. They were currently fiddling with a strange sealed chamber that was made purely of metal and had a door made of firm diamond. It was around ten feet tall and could easily hold a barbarian soldier.
The barbarians were all nervous.
They didn’t know what Chu Tian was planning to do.
Chu Tian explained to them, “Don’t be nervous, this isn’t anything bad for you. Rather, this is a good chance to be reborn.”
Gu Qianqiu took out a small box that was filled with several hundred portions of red medicine. He casually took one out, “Can we begin now?”
These were the Wild Blood Medicine recently developed in the laboratory.
The materials used for the Wild Blood Medicine was very rare. Various kinds of wild beast blood, evil spirits, and etc. Although they were very rare, they didn’t have many uses, so they were very expensive. Of course, that was still relative. For this little box of medicine, it was still worth several hundred million gold coins.
“Let’s first test the barbarians’ strength!”
The researchers led the barbarians to a side room and used instruments to undertake many physical tests. They tested fist strength, arm strength, explosive force, and etc.
The barbarians slammed their fists into iron plates.
Peng!
The entire iron plate caved in and the researchers recorded this down on the side.
“Fist strength of eleven!”
This was an astonishing figure. This meant that in the same cultivation level, this barbarian’s strength was thirteen times that of a human! This barbarian was only in the 5th Body Refinement Layer, but even a 9th Body Refinement Layer human could not block one of his punches!
Gu Qianqiu couldn’t help feeling shocked, “That really is an incredible muscle strength!”
Fist strength, arm strength, wrist strength, leg strength…..all kinds of data was collected.
The barbarians’ physique and strength were all around ten times that of humans!
The barbarians did not have any cultivation techniques, depending purely on their brute strength to get by. This was the root of a barbarian’s life!
“Begin the wild transformation experiment!”
A barbarian was sent into the sealed chamber.
The researchers placed the medicine in an injection port and the red liquid was pumped in using vacuum pressure. Soon, a red mist began to fill the sealed chamber.
The barbarian did not know what was happening, looking at this scene with bewildered expressions.
Following this, a stimulating aura instantly surrounded his body, making his skin incomparably hot. It was like power was being released from every cell in his body as his mind turned blank. Intense pain, rage, and wildness quickly took over his consciousness.
“Ah, ah!”
The barbarian in the sealed chamber called out in pain!
When the large amount of red mist was absorbed by his skin, his eyes were quickly filled with red veins and his black skin slowly turned slightly red. Blue veins like centipedes stuck out in his muscles, constantly pulsating. This scene was incredibly terrifying.
Dong, dong, dong!
The barbarian released a terrifying killing intent, hitting the sealed chamber like an angry rhino. The entire laboratory shook, but the sealed chamber was made of diamond, so even if an elephant was sealed inside, it should give up trying to break free.
After a few seconds, that dark skin turned dark red and the barbarian’s muscle swelled into circles.
Dong!
When the punch hit the diamond door this time, it actually caused slight fractures to appear.
This barbarian had already lost consciousness, turning into an angry killing machine. His body was releasing a red glow as he angrily roared out and attacked the chamber door, attempting to rip everything it saw into pieces!
The barbarian warriors revealed looks of terror.
What were the Miracle Commerce people doing?
This wild condition did not last long and the barbarian gradually calmed down. This was the effect of the «Berserk Art», it was suppressing that wild rage and killing intent. The barbarian calmed his breathing and heartbeat, but his body was still releasing a dangerous aura like a terrifying wild beast.
The red fog slowly disappeared as it was all absorbed.
Chu Tian waved his hand to Gu Qianqiu, “Open it!”
“Nothing will happen, right!”
“Relax, everything is under control!”
Gu Gianqiu was not actually afraid of him. Although this being had been turned berserk and his strength had increased by over ten times, to threaten a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator, that was not very likely.
The barbarian warrior walked out of the sealed chamber.
Chu Tian asked, “Do you feel anything?”
“I don’t know…..” This barbarian man revealed a bewildered expression, “I think my strength has increased by quite a bit!”
Chu Tian gave a signal with his hand, “Fist strength measurement!”
The researchers produced a punch target to let the barbarian test his strength.
Hong!
The barbarian sent a heavy punch onto the metal target and created a large explosion sound. The metal target was instantly shattered to pieces.
“Fist strength has surpassed one hundred!”
Everyone couldn’t help giving a gasp.
If this fist were to hit a 1st Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator, it would be enough to directly cripple them!
Chu Tian also conducted other tests on this barbarian warrior. Whether it was muscle strength, physical toughness, endurance, or explosive force, they all increased by a terrifying amount. The barbarian’s sensitivity to pain decreased by a large amount, his willpower had increased by a large amount, and his body resilience increased by several folds!
This was the effect of the wild transformation?
The Miracle Commerce researchers had shocked expressions!
Chu Tian gave a very satisfied nod, “Not bad, this is the berserker I wanted!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 361: Forerunners
Chapter 361: Forerunners
In the era Chu Tian was born, barbarians had long ceased to exist.
Chu Tian had done his research on this race. It’s said that the barbarians were the closest relatives to humans in the ancient era, but they were mixed with ancient era beast blood. The forerunners for the barbarians were very strong, but after several tens of thousand so years, the barbarian blood’s wild power became thinner and thinner, so the race became weaker and weaker.
The barbarians were a rare race on the continent that depended on physical strength. Although they couldn’t awaken Source Spirits and were not suited to practicing any cultivation techniques, the barbarians had a very strong life potential energy.
If they cultivated a cultivation technique without any attributes and raised their physical strength to a peak, the barbarians would still be a very strong race.
The Wild Blood Medicine was a kind of medicine that could incite a wild transformation.
What was the wild transformation?
The wild transformation was like the demonic transformation.
When the Hell Fire Demon invaded Thunder State, the abyss aura turned large amounts of humans into demons. It allowed many weak humans and weak cultivators suddenly turn into terrifying abyss demon soldiers, allowing them to even threaten higher level cultivators.
This was the effect the demonic transformation had.
The wild transformation was like the demonic transformation, but the base was different. Dark energy invading a life form was the reason for the demonic transformation and the wild transformation used the power of wild beasts to provoke one’s potential, allowing one to develop their physical strength.
The demonic transformation was more radical, so it couldn’t be reversed. The wild transformation was not as intense as the demonic transformation, but a normal life form needed to pay a large price to use the wild transformation. It could increase one’s strength, but the price was losing one’s reasoning, turning one into a wild and bloodthirsty being that didn’t separate friend from foe.
The person undergoing the wild transformation would wildly kill everything they saw. They wouldn’t feel pain or be tired, finally withering away.
The barbarian had a special physique and bloodline, being one of the creatures that could accept the wild transformation. The «Berserk Art» cultivation technique was tailored for berserkers. It not only allowed berserkers to incite a higher potential, it also suppressed the berserker’s wild state, allowing the berserkers to keep their mind while in battle.
The most important thing was that with each wild transformation, this cultivation technique would quickly evolve!
After this group of soldiers with terrifying strength was formed, Chu Tian would bring them to battles everywhere. Letting the berserkers participate in battle would make the berserker’s strength higher and higher!
Each berserker had a strong destructive might and once they underwent the wild transformation, they would not feel pain, tiredness, or fear. They would be a group of killing machines that never stopped!
This was a group of soldiers that could be quickly trained!
Gu Qianqiu began the berserker transformation on the other barbarian warriors.
These barbarians were already the barbarian race’s elites. When they underwent the wild transformation, in a close combat situation, they could instantly cripple a 2nd-3rd Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator. If these soldiers could form a large army, it would become a sharp knife in Miracle Commerce’s hands. Even in a warring kingdom, this would be considered a trump card army!
They could even grow to a more advanced army.
Chu Tian had planned on creating a berserker army in a single month!
The initial cost of creating these berserkers would not be low and it was mainly spent on making the Wild Blood Medicine. When the barbarian army was formed, they still needed Wild Blood Medicine to become stronger, but compared to the value this army had, Miracle Commerce could accept this price.
A strong army could not lack strong equipment!
Chu Tian had ordered a special set of equipment for this barbarian army.
The first things were conventional weapons and armour. The barbarians warriors had infinite strength, so weak normal armour and weapons didn’t suit them. Therefore, the berserkers received a set of thick profound iron armour and another giant axe that was several hundred pounds. The armour itself was made of level three metal engraved with runes, so normal Awakened Soul Cultivators would find it hard to break it. If normal humans were to wear this armour, they wouldn’t even be able to take a few steps, but it was as light as a feather to the berserkers.
When these heavy profound iron axes were raised by the barbarians, they had enormous power that could split apart the land itself. If there were tens of thousands of these barbarians, they would become an unstoppable force on the battlefield. At least in the Southern Summer Country, other than the airborne griffin knights, there wouldn’t be another army that could penetrate their defenses.
Would only conventional equipment be enough?
This was Miracle Commerce’s subordinate army!
Chu Tian arrived at the weapons department of the Yun Sect, “How is the personal cannon research going?”
Yun Tianhe was working with a group of scholars and Meng Qingwu was also helping the laboratory. She said to Chu Tian, “There’s no success right now.”
The personal cannon was something Chu Tian was building for the berserkers.
This weapon was a compressed Source Energy Cannon. Although it didn’t have the same destructive might as a Source Energy Cannon, it was much more portable that could definitely be carried with the barbarian soldiers’ strength. With a few dozen people, they could carry a cannon onto the battlefield and greatly increase the army’s destructive might.
Although it was just making it smaller, it wasn’t that simple, so it was normal that it wasn’t completed yet.
“What about the Source Energy Sword?”
“We have a bit of results, but it can’t be used yet!”
When he passed by a laboratory window, Chu Tian saw some researchers working on a strange weapon. This weapon looked to be a small hilt with a high intensity energy structure as well as an array on the outside. When this weapon was activated, a high energy light beam would appear from the hilt.
This seemed like it was a flashlight.
However the different part was that the beam released was condensed. This powerful energy combined to form an almost substantive material. It created a very terrifying temperature that could cut through steel like tofu.
This was the fundamental close combat Source Energy Weapon.
Chu Tian had provided the diagram and had the researchers attempt to make one. From what could be seen now, the effects were not very good and each sword did not seem stable.
“Where is the main problem?”
“The main problem is material and energy!” Meng Qingwu replied, “Most of our materials come from the Southern Summer Country, so even if we use the highest level materials, it is still very hard to contain the strength and temperature of the sword. Other than that, our energy battery is very weak, so the sword can only be maintained for ten seconds, making it very hard to stabilize the sword. Almost all of our high level materials were used up to make the Source Energy Cannons.”
Chu Tian gave a sigh.
There really wasn’t a perfect matter!
He had planned on creating five-eight thousand berserkers, with each one wearing heavy armour and carrying a heavy battleaxe. They would also be equipped with Source Energy Grenades and Source Energy Swords. The personal cannons and Storm Rifles would be distributed according to the enemy being fought.
If he had this kind of army, Chu Tian could kill his way into the Forest of Chaos. Even if the locals were strong, could they block this kind of lineup?
Perhaps a hundred Storm Rifles could make the locals flee like rats!
“We need a large amount of weapons.” Meng Qingwu was very clear on the situation of Miracle Commerce, “Especially powerful weapons Source Energy Cannons and Storm Rifles. Only, the material required to make these weapons are very high level and the Southern Summer Country doesn’t have a supply. Perhaps we’ll be stuck here for a long time.”
“Time is precious, we can’t waste it.” Chu Tian said, “From tomorrow onwards, we will be moving separately!”
“Are you entering the Forest of Chaos first?”
When Miracle Commerce wasn’t ready yet, wouldn’t rushing into the Forest of Chaos alert the enemy?
The Eagle Burial Kingdom could move against the Southern Summer Country at any time, so Chu Tian had to quickly prepare ahead of time, “You will stay in Southern State to prepare for the installations on the outer layer of the Forest of Chaos, as well as preparing for war. I will enter the Forest of Chaos. Relax, I’m just looking for materials and asking for information, I won’t make any large moves.”
Meng Qingwu was still a bit nervous, “Perhaps this is too dangerous.”
“I will bring Vivian, everything will be fine.”
Vivian had a deep cultivation and had spatial energy, so even if they met someone they couldn’t beat, they could still run away. So, having Vivian follow Chu Tian meant he was very safe.
Just like this then!
Meng Qingwu would take care of all the work and begin to develop the berserker army.
The next day, the hundred barbarian led away by Miracle Commerce were reborn. They were had a set of awe inspiring armour and weapons as they followed Meng Qingwu back to the barbarian city.
They created a large stir in the barbarian city!
The tribe chiefs never would have imagined that after their clansmen left for a few days, they would all change like this. Their strength had increased by more than five-six times. If they picked any individual out of the hundred people, perhaps they would be an existence even an intermediate level Awakened Soul Cultivator would fear!
The barbarians were all filled with jealousy.
The Southern State Marquis Meng Qingwu announced: These over a hundred people had already joined Miracle Commerce and were currently trained troops of Miracle Commerce headquarters.
This was equal to obtaining a stable job!
Miracle Commerce was famous for their well treatment!
Not to mention each of the berserker barbarians gaining incredible strength, their family would also be taken care of by Miracle Commerce. The berserkers had signed a contract with Miracle Commerce where they wouldn’t be restrained as long as they devoted five years to Miracle Commerce. The berserkers would then have the choice to leave the armed forces and return to living in the barbarian city.
Miracle Commerce did not need to actively recruit.
In just a few short days, several tens of thousand of young barbarians begged to become Miracle Commerce’s soldiers.
Giving them strength, freedom, and caring for their families. To the barbarians, this was an opportunity to become extraordinary!
Of course Miracle Commerce was not polite.
Meng Qingwu used her Southern State Marquis status to announce: Anyone who has success in cultivating the «Berserk Art» would be able to join Miracle Commerce’s army and accept the transformation into a berserker.
As soon as the news came out, in just two short days, the number of people in the berserker reserves passed over a thousand.
Miracle Commerce produced Wild Blood Medicine in large capacity, barely meeting the demand with their supply. However, with the increasing number of people in the army and the Wild Blood Medicine materials being used up, this work could not be completed in a short period of time.
Recently Meng Qingwu had been in charge and Chu Tian had not appeared in the past few days. Only the high level members of Miracle Commerce knew that he had already left Southern State and was headed to the unknown region to the south.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 362: Forest of Chaos
Chapter 362: Forest of Chaos
The Forest of Chaos did not have four seasons, only having rainy and dry seasons.
It was currently the Forest of Chaos’ rainy season. The warm and moist air current blew over the western mountains to fill the entire Forest of Chaos. The fertile soils and low population made it very easy to obtain food and there was a rich variety to it. Whether it was the spirit beasts, the elves, or even the orcs, as long as they found a plot of land to sprinkle seeds in, even if they didn’t take care of it, they would be able to harvest many tasty fruits the next year.
There were no kingdoms, laws, or order here. People did not need to pay taxes and they didn’t need to submit to anyone. As long as they had enough power, they would have inexhaustible resources in this forest.
This was a paradise for experts!
Also hell for the weak!
The rich and complex environments bred many kinds of life forms. From the strange races of the ancient era to the beasts of the modern era. From the ancient dragons to the graceful elves, they all regarded the Forest of Chaos as an ideal home.
Although the resources here was enough to support even a hundred times the population, but it was a place where fighting was inevitable. People fighting against people, people fighting against beasts, and beasts fighting against beasts, it was already a normal scene for the Forest of Chaos.
Desire was endless.
For example, the Dragon Lord. This was a giant dragon that had lived for several thousand years and occupied the great Dragon City, with wealth that could be piled up into the sky. However, he was not satisfied and would plunder large amounts of wealth from the surrounding cities each year.
The giants of the giant mountain range, they emptied several hundred miles of mountain ranges to construct the largest palace in all of the Forest of Chaos which housed treasures that attracted the greed of countless experts of the continent.
The Elven King ruled the Elf Council, while also controlling several dozen elven cities and uniting several dozen medium and small sized powers. They became one of the strongest alliances in the entire forest and controlled ancient knowledge and wisdom.
The beautiful sea race queen built a city in the ocean. Stretching from the far west coast to the center of the Forest of Chaos, she tried to take all the treasures on land and in the sea for herself……
All these different powers who weren’t inferior to peak warring kingdoms, they wildly explored the Forest of Chaos. There was always endless fighting and struggles as the powers interacted with each other, causing the Forest of Chaos to be in turmoil.
The strong will rise and compete with each other. The weak could only choose to submit, with many weak people trying to hide themselves, trying to follow the dark forest law. No one knew just how many unknown secrets and powers were hidden in this ancient forest.
………..
The region area of the Forest of Chaos, it wasn’t affected strongly by the rainy season, but it was still moist and warm. It was a savage region with a low degree of development. The roots of the giant trees intertwined and various kinds of plants and fungi could be found. There were many poisonous snakes, flowers, and grasses, filling each corner of this place with danger.
In the center of this lush jungle.
There was a stretch of open space.
This seemed to be the lair of a demon beast, with several dozen giant lizards crawling around. Each one of them was releasing a terrifying aura. They were covered in emerald scales which reflected the light, making it seem like they were made of emerald. At the center of these lizards was a spring that was filled with strong life energy. When they soaked in this aura, the demon beasts did not even need to hunt to continue growing.
Su, su, su, su!
The sounds of movement suddenly came from the forest.
The giant lizards stood up when they smelled the air, letting out a low warning sound into the forest. That bush full of berries began to tremble a few times as several streak of incomparably sharp sword qi flew out. It instantly slashed through the giant lizard’s sparkling scales and caused several lizards to be injured.
“Roar——!”
The lizards angrily counterattacked as they opened their mouths wide open. Without seeing anything come out, several tree roots and bushes on the ground seemed like they were hit by energy as they were blown apart. Each fragment seemed like it was twisted.
Five people wearing cloaks came into sight.
Although these five people were normal humans, the lizards could feel a dangerous aura and immediately attacked together. Who would have known that in this moment, one of the people would wave their hand to crack the space in front of them. The invisible energy released by the lizards were all sucked in by that crack in space.
Dong!
The scales of several lizards were blown off as their energy fell onto themselves.
The lizard king was filled with rage. It stepped off with all four limbs as it threw itself at three people.
A small, white fox jumped out at this time and its small body suddenly changed as it turned into a large demon fox. When the demon fox’s eyes stared at it, the lizard king was instantly frozen on the spot. It suddenly turned around as it began to attack the other lizards.
Another person jumped out.
A cold current froze a group of lizards into ice sculptures.
Another person formed a giant sword and used a single slash to turn those ice sculptures to pieces.
There was no suspense in this battle. The several dozen lizards were not weak, but they were only level two demon beasts. There were a few strong lizards that had reached the 8th Awakened Soul Layer, but the weakest among the humans was at the 7th Awakened Soul Layer. There was even an elf in the True Spirit Realm.
That’s right.
These five people were none other than Chu Tian’s group!
Meng Yingying took out a whistle and blew into it. The surrounding woods began to shake as a large group of people came out. When these people saw the ground covered in lizard corpses, they all began to cheer in joy.
The village head gave Chu Tian several pieces of Sacred Herbs.
This was gratitude to Chu Tian from their group.
This Life Essence Water belonged to their village, but a group of passing lizards had forcefully occupied it. The village tried attacking them several times, but they were sent back heavily injured.
They met five outsiders that were willing to help, causing everything that had just happened.
They never thought that!
Just by eliminating a nest of lizards, they could receive such precious herbs. This was just only a small and unknown village. The Forest of Chaos was truly rich, it could not be compared to the Southern Summer Country!
That night, the spirit beasts had created a fire and were cooking the large pieces of lizard meat. They were all placed over the fire with iron rods and the fragrant fat kept dripping into the flames, letting out sizzling sounds.
The rabbit people were dancing around the fire.
They all had looks of joy on their faces.
Several cute young rabbit girls were carrying cooked lizard meet as they delivered them to Chu Tian with blushed faces. Their eyes were filled with meaning. If there was a need, they would be willing to give special service. There were no moral restraints in the Forest of Chaos, this was especially so for the spirit beasts.
Chu Tian looked at the young rabbit girls with relish.
From their appearances, the rabbit people conformed to the human’s standard of beauty, not being covered in fur like some spirit beasts. There were many differences from humans on these spirit beasts, having long bushy rabbit tails, rabbit ears, and etc. The rabbit race did have the style of an exotic beauty.
These young rabbit girls were clearly picked out by the village head to please these people.
Chu Tian had several young rabbit girls stay behind to drink with him, while also asking for information.
Meng Yingying used a prepared Source Energy Cooking Array to cook the meat once again.
“This meat’s flavour isn’t bad!”
“Really? I feel that it’s a bit tough!”
The several people had mouths covered in oil and the little fox had already finished several kilograms of cooked meat. They were surrounded by rabbit people, delicious cooked meat, and unique fruit wine. In this backwater village, everything had a special taste, at least one that couldn’t be found in a human kingdom.
There were a total of five people that came this time.
Chen Bingyu, Dongfang Haoran, and Vivian all came as bodyguards. Only Meng Yingying was just here to have fun.
Chu Tian was already a high level Awakened Soul Cultivator being in the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. Meng Yingying had just broken through to the 7th Awakened Soul Layer two days ago, only being a bit later than Nangong Yun and being faster than Meng Qingwu and the others. Because of Vivian’s strong requests, Chu Tian had also brought her along as a reward for her diligent cultivation!
In a few days.
They had only arrived in the outer region of the Forest of Chaos.
The Forest of Chaos was very big, at least being several dozen times bigger than the Southern Summer Country. Although this area was mainly covered in forestry, it wasn’t all forests. There were also deserts, beaches, and swamps. Other than that, the Forest of Chaos’s population density couldn’t compare to the Southern Summer Country, but their demon beast density was several times higher.
It was because the Forest of Chaos was too big.
Vivian couldn’t tell him clearly about the situation here, she could only introduce those large powers. As for the small and hidden powers, not to mention her who rarely went out, even an elven elder wouldn’t be able to describe it clearly.
Meng Yingying bit into a mouthful of cooked meat, “How can we create a base in the Forest of Chaos?”
“Is there a need to say this? Of course it’s by stealing a city!” Vivian said without even thinking, “The Forest of Chaos is dotted with tens of thousands of cities which are mainly built on spirit veins with rich spiritual energy, creating rich products and safe environments. As long as we steal a city, we can become its lord and develop a power by operating the city. For a small village like this, it is very moveable and can’t establish a name for itself!”
Meng Yingying was very interested, “What are we waiting for? We should just go and steal a city!”
Chu Tian rolled his eyes, “If capturing cities were that easy, the Forest of Chaos would have been united already.”
“That’s right, that’s right!” Vivian nodded in agreement, “The Forest of Chaos is much stronger than the Southern Summer Country. Any city in the forest would have several True Spirit Realm experts guarding it. If you want to capture a city, it’s harder than capturing the Southern Summer’s Imperial City.”
Meng Yingying was speechless.
Any city in the Forest of Chaos had this kind of astonishing strength? With Miracle Commerce’s current strength, they wouldn’t be able to capture one. Even if they did, they would not be able to defend it. After all, in this chaotic area, the separation of the various races was also very chaotic.
Vivian said with a sigh, “It’s a pity that I’m still young, otherwise I could ask my royal father to give me an elven city.”
Pu!
These people almost spat out what was in their mouths.
Chu Tian looked at Vivian in shock. Although he knew Vivian’s status was not low, he never thought that it would be this high. Could it be her father was the Elven King?
“But now there doesn’t seem to be any hope. I can leave home to gain experience, but this matter must be approved by the council. With this stain, the council will not approve of this.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 363: Little town
Chapter 363: Little town
So what if Vivian could ask for a city?
The elves isolated themselves and especially feared humans. They would not allow humans to live in elven cities and they would not allow humans to manage their cities. Having Chu Tian live in an elven city was rather a restraint.
The Forest of Chaos environment was different from the Southern Summer Country. If one’s fist was not hard enough, they wouldn’t be able to stay no matter how many they had. This was also the reason why Chu Tian was not in a rush to find an ally. In this lawless and chaotic place, one would attack as they pleased. As long as there was profit, there would be no reasoning at all.
“Honoured guests.” The rabbit people village head walked over leaning on a cane. He spoke in a fearful and respectful voice, “You have helped this village reclaim our spring and we are very grateful to you. Is there anything we can help you with?”
The rabbit people were a type of spirit beasts, but they were low class spirit beasts.
Spirit beasts were one of the most complex races on the continent.
Humans had dwarves, barbarians, and giants as distant relatives. The elves had forest elves, snow elves, fire elves, and other differences. However, there has never been a race like the spirit beasts that could have several hundred branches, with each branch being a separate species. This was actually very incredible.
The characteristics of a spirit beast lied in the higher level of a spirit beast, the crueler they were and the lower level of a spirit beast, the more docile they were. The rabbit race was a species that didn’t like fighting because they were very weak. The rabbit race usually lived with higher level races. There weren’t many of these independent rabbit race villages because once they targeted by other race hunters or strong demon beasts, they would all be wiped out.
The rabbit race did not have many skills and weren’t very civilized, not even understanding source energy arrays, not to mention alchemy and other skills. The Spring of Life was the only way for the rabbit race to survive. Chu Tian’s group recapturing the spring from the demon beasts was a very large favour to the rabbit race.
The rabbit race was only worried of them having other plans. If these people had bad intentions in their hearts, this village could not be saved. The rabbit people would have to evacuate as soon as possible or they would be completely destroyed.
“We are just a few ordinary adventurers. We came into the Forest of Chaos this time to purchase some materials. But we are not familiar with the people and land of the Forest of Chaos, so we don’t know where to buy materials. We have to ask the village head for some advice.
When they didn’t have enough strength, it wasn’t bad to be low key.
Chu Tian had already thought of a goal for this trip into the Forest of Chaos, they just wanted to secure a supply of materials for Miracle Commerce. He wanted to supply Miracle Commerce with high level materials to satisfy the needs in making the Source Energy Weapons. He would not be participating in the battles of the Forest of Chaos for now.
Capturing a city to create a power? Forget it! With their current power, any random tribe would be enough to destroy Miracle Commerce!
Everything would be ruined by rushing, he would first create the berserker army before saying anything else!
“Around a hundred miles from here, there is an inhabited area which is a temporary little town. When the village needs to exchange for supplies, we always go to that little town.” The rabbit village head let out a sigh of relief, “This little town is not big, but it carries many of the forest’s special products. If sir does not find anything satisfying, perhaps you can also obtain information from there.”
A temporary little town?
Chu Tian could understand this!
For the small and even medium sized powers in this forest, they all needed to follow the dark forest law. The dark forest law were not hard to understand, they meant that in a dark forest, there were many hunters. These hunters all hunted each other’s prey, so it was necessary to hide oneself in this kind of environment.
Once that was revealed.
It would be very risky!
Not only would it invite other hunters, it would also attract the attention of certain giants. This would invite the danger of being annexed or completely exterminated. Therefore, for the small and medium powers that didn’t establish a city, they could only follow the dark forest law if they wanted to develop in the Forest of Chaos.
Because they didn’t dare reveal themselves, how could they exchange for supplies with others? This kind of temporary little town was one method of doing so. When a village needed supplies, they would disguise themselves to come to this little town. After obtaining the things they need, they would immediately leave this place, not daring to remain longer or else they would attract the attention of others.
Since they had obtained information, they would now leave.
“Sir, please wait.”
The rabbit race village head could see Chu Tian was the leader. He softly clapped his hands and several beautiful rabbit girls came out. These rabbit girls were all dressed up and were looking at Chu Tian with watery eyes.
“What is the meaning of this?”
“These are the ten most beautiful girls in our village and are all virgins. We are giving them to sir to have them become sir’s maids. The rabbit race is very docile and will properly serve sir.”
Fuck, it can’t be!
Chu Tian was a bit stunned.
The rabbit race did look a bit strange because they were a different race from humans. But from the aesthetic sense of a human, the rabbit had petite, full, and soft bodies, they were excellent female servants. In the human world, a single beautiful rabbit could be sold for a very high price, not to mention a virgin.
However, Chu Tian could clearly feel a knife like gaze staring at him. Even Chen Bingyu was silently staring at him and Vivian had knit her brows.
How could he want them?
Chu Tian righteously declined, “Am I, Chu Tian someone who is eager for beauties and steps over others? I understand the village head’s good intentions, but I can’t accept this kind of gift.”
The rabbit race village head said, “No, it is their honour. I hope sir will not decline.”
These words were not false, the young rabbit girls revealed looks of hope. They lived in the Forest of Chaos, living every day dangerously. If they could become the maid of an expert, it would be like turning into a phoenix. Not to mention the fact that humans conformed to the rabbit race’s aesthetics, it was better than a fierce looking tiger race or bear race person.
From the perspective of the rabbit village, they could also monitor Chu Tian. If Chu Tian were to give the position of the rabbit race’s village away, these rabbit girls could come back to report and protect the village.
In the Forest of Chaos, they had no choice but to be careful!
“Village head, don’t force it. The temporary little town is not safe, so it isn’t safe for us to bring these girls along!” Meng Yingying suddenly stood up and said, “We’ll leave them here for now and take them when we have a chance. We’ll do this first!”
The rabbit race village chief saw that the other side was not willing, so he felt a bit of loss in his heart.
Were your truly noble in not seeking small profit or were you prepared to want more?
It was hard to tell if this was a blessing or a misfortune!
The rabbit race village chief looked at Meng Yingying, Vivian, and Chen Bingyu for a few seconds. This person had so many beauties by his side, perhaps the mediocre girls of the rabbit race village really couldn’t catch his eyes. At least he could only comfort himself like this.
Chu Tian left the little village!
Meng Yingying coughed twice before saying, “You’ve lost ten beautiful maids, are you disappointed?”
“How could that be? I, Chu Tian am not that kind of person! I am an advocate of free love, this kind of buying and selling business needs a firm mind!”
“Who know what kind of things you’re thinking!” Meng Yingying rolled her eyes. She looked back at the rabbit village covered in faint light and sighed, “But these rabbit people are really pitiful. They’re this weak and have to live in this dangerous environment, I’m afraid them being discovered and eliminated is just a matter of time. But it’s truly strange, the Forest of Chaos is this rich in resources, why do they fight each other so brutally?”
“The Forest of Chaos has always been like this, it’s either you die or I die.” Vivian didn’t find this strange anymore, “It has always been hard for a small power to survive. As long as they are set on by a stronger power, they will be attacked without any hesitation.”
Meng Yingying said to Chu Tian, “Hey, since this place is so chaotic, you should unify it and allow those weak races to live in peace!”
Damn, look at your tone! You say it like it’s easy to do!
Not to mention the others, how do I even deal with the Dragon Lord?
The weapons that Chu Tian had produced up to now couldn’t even hurt a single one of his scales. Not to mention the other strong existences like the Elven King, the Titans, the Beast King, and the Sea King!
But Chu Tian was not someone that feared others, he immediately patted his chest and said, “Since it’s Yingying’s orders, then I have to do my best to complete it!”
Meng Yingying revealed a sweet smile as her heart filled with satisfaction. Chu Tian had already said this, that meant there was no problem since there was nothing he couldn’t do in this world! Vivian was envious of the relationship Yingying and Chu Tian had, Chu Tian was the person she worshipped!
When the five of them left, it was already the middle of the night.
Travelling the forest by night was very dangerous because it was filled with demon beasts. No one wanted to travel at night, but Chu Tian was filled with courage, not thinking that anything that could threaten him would appear on the edge of the Forest of Chaos.
The Forest of Chaos was filled with fireflies, sunlight vines, glowing grass, fluorescent mushrooms, and etc. They automatically glowed at night and although it wasn’t bright, it wasn’t dark enough that they couldn’t see their hands in front of them. Of course, not all things filled with light were good. There were someone monsters that used beautiful light and illusions to confuse people, attracting prey to them.
This beautiful and magical scene was actually lurking with dangers. The sounds of insects filled the forest and demon beasts roars could be occasionally heard.
The five of them did not stop for a second.
Although they were attacked several times on the road, they all avoided it without any danger. Finally they arrived at their destination in the early morning.
The rosy clouds draped over the forest like flames and the light golden sunlight was draped over the little town which blended into the dense forest around it. If it wasn’t for the rabbit race village head, even if they approached it, they would not know there was a little town hidden there. It was completely hidden, being covered in green vines, almost becoming part of the forest.
Saldo was the spirit beast’s word for “Forest House”, so the majority of people in this little town were spirit beasts.
This town had no guards or leader. In this place where law didn’t mean shit, one’s strength represented everything and whoever’s fist was harder could act however they pleased.
What made Chu Tian very surprised was that although it was small and shabby with less than several thousand people living here, there were bars, general stores, and other stores. However to settle down here, they definitely were not ordinary people.
For example, the boss of the alchemist guild, he was a criminal that had escaped the Great Zhou Country.
The alchemy skills of this person was very skilled, refining a poison that killed three hundred people from an enemy noble clan, causing him to run flee from the Great Zhou Country to the Forest of Chaos. He was hiding in this small town, being one of the few humans living here.
Over these years, he had mixed himself into this society.
Because alchemists were very rare here, when the important people of various villages were sick, they all came to him for treatment. Therefore in just a few years, this fellow had recruited many female apprentices who all had exceptional beauty.
These female apprentices only learned simple medicinal knowledge, helping in the day and draining his desires at night. When a customer liked one of them, he would be free to use them which would become an additional fee added to their medical fee. There were times when this income was higher than proper income.
These girls did not have any possessions and had to endure torment all day long, but they were satisfied with their masters and their lifestyles.
If it wasn’t for the small status of their master, how could they fill their stomachs and live safe lives?
After all, slaves were no different from bugs here.
Alcohol, tobacco, drugs, slaves, violence, and sex trade……This small town was just a small part of the Forest of Chaos, but it represented the situation of the majority of the Forest of Chaos.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 364: Hotel
Chapter 364: Hotel
The small town gave people a very strange feeling. Every person tightly wrapped up, not only wearing a large hood, but also wearing all kinds of strange masks. They all rushed around without talking to people.
This was a convenient town made to exchange materials, so most of the moving population came from the surrounding villages, so they were all on guard against each other. As for the population living in the town? Whether it was the Great Zhou Country’s alchemist or the boss of the weapon shop, they were all criminals who had escaped from somewhere. Each person was a hidden danger.
Who was willing to deal with these kinds of people?
There were also a kind of people hiding in the little town.
They were hunters, robbers, or slavers. Their jobs were to find suitable villages and slaughter them for profit. Rabbit race, fox race, and elven girls could all be sold for a good price. As for dwarves, bear race, tiger race, and etc. would all make good slaves.
The Forest of Chaos was rich and even the smallest village would have several treasures stored. Therefore, plundering and slaughtering was the fastest way of becoming rich. There were no laws or rules here, who could resist this kind of enticement?
Being surrounded by all this danger, the small town in the Forest of Chaos was different from that of a civilized country.
Coming here each time was very dangerous.
It was not just a danger to one’s own life, it could even destroy one’s entire tribe!
It was because of this that Chu Tian’s group was too eye catching. The five of them did not hide themselves and were just swaggering around. Other than the elf that they couldn’t judge, the other four looked very young and did not seem very powerful, so how could they not be eye catching?
They were simply large pieces of meat!
After the five of them had arrived in the small town, they felt over ten different gazes filled with bad intent.
“Dongfang, go and ask around.” Chu Tian ignored the person in the corner sharpening his knife, “Dongfang, go and ask around to see if this town has the things we want.”
“Alright!”
Dongfang Haoran turned to leave.
This Dongfang Haoran was the previous Southern Summer King’s eldest son. He had the chance to become the new Southern Summer King and had now joined Miracle Commerce. Destiny truly played people. However, Dongfang Haoran was not interested in the king’s throne, he could grow better from being in Miracle Commerce.
This fellow was a uncut jade. As long as he carved him properly, he could become another Calm Martial Ruler or even surpass Dongfang Gan.
Chu Tian had already decided to train Dongfang Haoran into Miracle Commerce’s general. Commanding the Miracle Commerce’s armies would all depend on him from now on. However, Dongfang Haoran was still too young, so bringing him along for experience was a good thing.
“We should find a place to rest, there should be a hotel here!”
The four of them had not even taken four steps.
“Stop!”
Several strong and large figures appeared in front of them, with each person holding a weapon.
Chu Tian looked at them. There were a few fierce looking foreign races, mouse race thieves, large barbarian men, and a green scaled lizard man as the leader. Because of how close they were, Chu Tian could even smell the fierce stench coming from their bodies.
Chu Tian knit his brows, “Can I help you?”
The people looked at each other as they revealed looks of greed.
“Your goods aren’t bad!” That lizard man leader three down three low quality source stones and pointed behind Chu Tian as he said, “Those three women, I’ll buy them! Take this money and scram!”
Chu Tian was a bit stunned. What was he doing?
Three pieces of low quality source stones?
That fierce looking lizard man looked at Chu Tian, “Are you deaf? The money has already given to you, the women are now ours. If you don’t scram soon, be careful we’ll teach you a fierce lesson! Go ask around, who dares to offend me in this small town!”
Meng Yingying, Vivian, and Chen Bingyu’s faces fell.
Although they knew the Forest of Chaos’ environment was bad, they never thought anyone would act this unscrupulous and unreasonable in broad daylight. It really filled them with rage. Although there were many people surrounding them, they were all there to watch the fun.
Chu Tian narrowed his eyes and said, “It seems like you don’t understand the situation!”
“Refusing to accept a toast!” The lizard man pulled out the sword at his waist and released an emerald green spirit energy, “Then you can die!”
Not weak!
He was in the Illustrious Soul Realm!
In this unknown little town, even the smallest character was at the 4th Awakened Soul Layer. It was no wonder they could act so arrogantly, the entire strength of the Forest of Chaos was way above that of the Southern Summer Country. However, he offended the wrong people!
Dang!
No one could clearly see what was going on.
The lizard man chopped down on that ice crystal like blade with his blade, but his blade was instantly shattered like tofu. The lizard man’s people were all shocked. This was a high level Soul Weapon, but it actually shattered instantly, how was that possible?
“I want this sword!”
The lizard man’s wrist swept out like a eagle claw, trying to grab this sword. Chu Tian’s wrist flicked and the Netherworld Sword came out. Before the lizard man knew what had happened, his entire arm had been cut off. He gave a pitiful cry as he held his broken arm and moved back, but that cut off stub was covered in blue white Netherworld Flames.
The flames quickly spread, withering his muscles wherever it went. It spread over his entire body in just a few seconds and that strong man turned into as thin as bones, instantly disintegrating and turning into ashes.
The other people all revealed looks of terror seeing this.
They couldn’t understand no matter how they thought about it. Only the neighbouring small villages knew about this small town, how could such a powerful character appear in a small village?
It seems like it was too late to run!
Chen Bingyu raised her hand and large amounts of crystalline snowflakes flew out, instantly hitting those people. Several sharp ice thorns formed in these people turning them into giant ice porcupines, not being able to resist at all as they were instantly killed.
Meng Yingying spat at the corpse as she said, “These fellows wanted to have ideas about us?”
This kind of bad people, even Meng Yingying would not have pity on them!
The surrounding people were all filled with fear. Wherever these four people went, everyone moved away from them, with no one daring to approach them. If they could kill some fools to stop others from bothering them, that would be better, but would the situation proceed like Chu Tian wanted?
The surrounding people were talking in whispers with eyes that were filled with schadenfreude, looking like they had just seen a good place. Chu Tian knew that this matter would not pass as simple as he wanted it to. However, even if it was like this, Chu Tian was not afraid. He did not believe that a small village on the border of the Forest of Chaos would have anything that would threaten him.
“This is considered a hotel?”
Meng Yingying stood in front of an incomparably crude stone house that seemed like several stone balls buried in the ground. It was covered in vines and moss, with poisonous insects crawling through the cracks. The inside of the stone building was not good, with each room being sealed, not even having windows.
There were no lamps.
The light in here was something filled with the illuminated liquid of fluorescent bugs.
Each stone room was less than two meters tall and the inside was less than ten square meters, just like a dog kennel.
Meng Yingying felt that it would be better to camp in the forest than to live in a place like this. In the Forest of Chaos, safety was the number one concern. Although they were very crude, they were quite firm on the other hand.
What made it impossible for Meng Yingying, Vivian, and the others hard to accept was.
The owner of the hotel was an orc.
The orc was a different race from the spirit beast and there were many of them living in the Forest of Chaos. Their specialty was their green skin and incomparably strong bodies. They had two large buckteeth and looked more barbaric than the barbarians.
The orc boss was wearing an apron with a body that was covered in scars and two short axes on his back. There were several dozen long hair braids on his back and his mouth was filled with stink, which could knock people out from three meters away. The wall behind him was covered in the meat of various demon beast meat which already had maggots in them and there were bottles of wine brewed from an unknown ingredient.
“Looking for a room?” The orc said in the spirit beast language, “Each day is a single low grade source stone!”
“So expensive!” Meng Yingying’s eyes went wide. One low grade source stone was worth one million gold coins and four-five million gold coins were enough to buy a good hotel in the Southern Summer Country, “You must be cheating us because we’re outsiders!”
The orc dug through his large nose as he ignored Vivian and Meng Yingying’s disgust. He pulled out a sticky booger from within, “So what if I’m cheating you? It’s your choice!”
“You……”
“Yingying, enough!” Chu Tian didn’t want to cause trouble, so he took out three low grade source stones, “At most three stones, take us to a room!”
The orc’s eyes lit up and immediately took the source stones. He had a smile on his face, “Good, good, come with me!”
That green skinned fellow led them to a room.
Meng Yingying looked at this dirty orc and she began muttering in her heart. The orcs were known as the most notorious race, even more so than the barbarians. Was it worthwhile to live in this kind of place?
When the orc boss received the money, he instantly became much warmer.
Dongfang Haoran came back at this time, “I didn’t find any ores being sold at the market, there were only local products being sold here.”
Was this a futile journey?
They even had to live in this damn place!
“It’s not strange at all. A little town’s weapon refining skills are low, so they might not even be able to harvest high level ores even if they find them. Even if they can harvest them, they wouldn’t be able to refine them.” Chu Tian shook his head as he said, “At least this isn’t a fruitless journey. At least we can obtain more information in this little town, perhaps even finding the closest city.”
While they were talking.
The orc boss came back carrying a dirty tray. He warmly placed it in front of everyone and they saw that there was a bottle of wine and several black pieces of beast meat.
The boss took his greasy and dirty hand and rubbed it against his dirty apron twice. He revealed a large grin, revealing his frightening yellow buckteeth, “Honourable guest, please have a taste, this is our orc clan’s wine. It’s free of charge and you’re sure to love it!”
After saying this, he personally poured a cup and gave it to Chu Tian.
Chu Tian looked at the muddy liquid in the cup and his expression became strange.
The orc boss was very angry, “In the orc tribe, rejecting the wine of friendship is a very big offense!”
“Old brother, it’s fine if you drug the wine.” Chu Tian said with a voice filled with disgust, “Can’t you use a better wine at least? If you give this kind of muddy wine, who are you hoping will drink this!”
The orc boss was shocked.
He had bought this poison from the town’s alchemist and he was promised it wouldn’t be see through. There were many foreign visitors who had been poisoned to death by the orc boss, so how could this fellow see through it.
“You dare reject kindness!” The orc boss slammed the cup down and took out his two short axes. In a fierce voice, he said, “I’ll let you see the consequences of rejecting an orc’s goodwill!”
The hard treatment after the soft treatment failed?
Dongfang Haoran kicked out and the orc boss was sent out the door.
This powerful?
The orc boss quickly stood up. Before he could even speak, an arrow pierced through the stone wall and penetrated the orc boss’ chest.
Da……Damn!
Where did this arrow come from!
The orc boss did not even understand how he died.
More and more arrows came through the walls on all sides, wildly being fired at the people inside the hotel. It was clear the people shooting from outside the hotel wanted to kill the people inside. Chu Tian’s group of five felt this was very strange. Who the heck was shooting outside? Could this place become even more chaotic?
“I’ll do it!”
Vivian opened an opening in space and brought everyone out of the hotel.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 365: Spider count
Chapter 365: Spider count
There were several dozen bandits of different races that had tightly surrounded the small town’s hotel. Each person was shooting into the hotel with the box in their hands. They clearly weren’t normal people because each arrow contained strong spirit energy that could easily pierce the little stone house.
That orc boss was shot to death by the arrows.
“This is the consequences of offending us!”
The serpent race leader summoned several large fireballs.
The small and tattered inn finally collapsed from the explosion. The raging flames burned the hotel to ashes and under that high temperature, the corpses were turned into charcoal.
“Humph!” The serpent race head waved his hand, “They should be dead already. Pull out the corpses and let everyone have a look at it. I want to see who it was that dared to kill my Si Ke’s subordinates!”
“Yes!”
The fierce bandits rushed over to put out the flames and immediately began to look for the corpses.
“Boss, there’s no one here?”
“What did you say?”
The serpent man Si Ke was stunned.
This is impossible. They were clearly here, could those people have evaporated?
A voice came from behind them at this time.
“Hi, are you looking for me?”
Si Ke turned around and people people appeared behind him, less than ten meters away. It was as if they had been standing there a long time ago, but Si Ke did not notice them at all.
These four humans and one elf.
Aren’t these the people who had offended his people!
Now they were strangely appearing behind him unscathed.
Meng Yingying looked at the other side and said in a disgusted voice, “What kind of race is this, they’re even uglier than the last one!”
The serpent race was not a spirit beast, but its own race. The bottom half of their body was a snake’s body and the top half was a human body, but their skin was still covered in fine scales. His eyes were cloudy and cold, his voice was low and numb, and his tongue was also forked, so he looked very ugly.
These fellows should be in the same group as the lizard man. This motley crew had all kinds of races, clearly this was a group of bandits that dominated the area.
“Damn, daring to play tricks on me!”
Chu Tian revealed a taunting face, “Playing tricks on you? Are you worthy!”
Si Ke’s forked tongue popped in and out as his serpent eyes were filled with rage, “Do you know who I am?”
“Fuck, does it matter to me who the fuck you are!” Chu Tian impatiently waved his hand, “He is truly loud, who can make him shut up?”
Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran stood out.
Si Ke drew out a trident, “You dare challenge the great Si Ke just depending on you. Overestimating your strength, die!”
Si Ke’s three meter long tail kicked off and he jumped off the ground. He charged forward like a green meteor, with a dark green poisonous snake source spirit appearing, surrounding him in a green poison cloud.
A poison attributed source spirit?
This kind of source spirit was a bit hard to deal with!
But this serpent man was only in the 7th Awakened Soul Layer. Although he could be considered in the True Soul Realm and could be considered a senior elder if placed in the Three Great Clans, being considered an expert in the Southern Summer Country, meeting Chu Tian’s group, he could only be considered unlucky.
Finally Chen Bingyu directly grabbed the trident.
Si Ke revealed a sinister cold smile, “Seeking death!”
Large amounts of green poison gushed out of the trident and instantly sprinkled onto Chen Bingyu. This poison had a strong corrosiveness to it that could easily corrode a True Soul Realm Cultivator’s protective spirit energy. This girl actually grabbed this attack, she was no different from a dead person.
Who would have thought that Chen Bingyu would have no reaction at all.
This was a strong corrosive venom, but it could not corrode through the Starlight Immortal Body and could not injure Chen Bingyu at all. Instead Chen Bingyu released a cold energy that sealed all of the poison. The cold ice spread across the trident, moving towards the serpent man’s body.
The serpent man began to retreat when he saw this was bad.
Ah!
A pitiful scream rang out.
Si Ke did retreat, but a pair of frozen arms holding the trident shattered off and fell to the ground.
This fellow’s hands had been crippled!
Everyone was shocked. Si Ke was not weak, but he was defeated this easily and the human girl did not even use her full strength. This meant that this human’s strength far surpassed everyone’s here.
“You, you…..If you dare kill me, you will definitely regret it!”
Si Ke retreated in terror. Dongfang Gan’s source spirit turned into a flaming giant sword. With a step of his feet, he flew out and the sword glow instantly appeared in front of Si Ke.
“Wait a minute! I am the great Spider Count Kanun’s subordinate…..”
He did not even get to finish.
Dongfang Gan had already passed through him and the terrifying sword glow did not slice his body in half, it had turned him into a pile of flesh. There was also a deep mark that formed in the ground!
“Boss is dead!”
“Everyone, escape!”
This group of lackeys usually only bullied people in small villages, how could they have ever met such a powerful person?
They were scared shitless in just an instant. Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Gan charged forward. There was a series of pitiful cries and begs of mercy, but in just a few seconds, everything returned to normal.
If they didn’t turn into ice sculptures, they turned into piles of flesh. In short, there was not a single person left standing.
“Si Ke is dead!”
“Si Ke is dead!”
This group was clearly the local bullies. When the serpent man and his subordinates were all killed, the other people in the small town all revealed looks of horror!
“Everyone calm down, everyone calm down!” Chu Tian was feeling very good. He raised his hands and said, “You don’t need to thank me or worship me. Saving the people from evil and punishing the wicked, this is what I should do!”
Chu Tian was a bit stunned. When he looked over the crowd, he saw these people weren’t weeping in joy, but rather they all revealed looks of terror.
“Si Ke has been killed!”
“This little town is done for, this little town is done for!”
“Damn, where did these people come from? It was hard for us to establish this little town, but it was destroyed by them!”
“Quickly leave! We can’t withstand Kanun’s rage!”
These people did not feel any joy, rather they felt like a disaster was imminent. They looked at Chu Tian’s group, but they did not have any joy in their eyes, rather it was filled with anger. If it wasn’t for their strength, they would have tied they up already to plead for forgiveness from Kanun!
“What is going on here?” Meng Yingying scratched her head, “Could it be by killing some bad people we were in the wrong? What kind of logic is this!”
When she saw the eyes filled with anger, fear, and blaming.
Meng Yingying felt that her own views were subverted!
Killing bad people is considered wrong now?
Chu Tian knit his brows. These fellows did not seem simple. The power structure of the Forest of Chaos was structured and these fellows could have been under another power, so they could act unbridled in this small town. The reason why the small town was not smashed could be because of this power’s protection!
“You can’t blame them.” Chu Tian patted Meng Yingying’s shoulder, “It’s hard for these low influences to form a small town and many villages depend on this small town for survival. Now that they might not be able to protect it, of course they would hate us.”
“What do we do?”
“We’re not wrong either!” Chu Tian gave a shrug, “Could we just allow them to bully us and swallow that anger? That is not my style! You don’t need to think too much, there are many things in this world that are hard to classify as right or wrong. We should look at these fellows’ place and see if we can find any clues. It’s best if we clearly investigate the count behind the serpent man, I don’t want to cause trouble without any information.”
Who was the Spider Count Kanun?
Vivian hadn’t heard of him before, so he shouldn’t be anybody important!
Si Ke’s group were slavers in the Forest of Chaos, but after meeting the Spider Count, they became his subordinates. They were the Spider Count’s agents in this small town, collecting protection money and other fees. Of course, most of this money was moved up.
In a place like the Forest of Chaos, one could not survive without a strong enough protective umbrella.
The Spider Count Kanun’s fame was not small, it was his fame that protected this small town from being smashed by outsiders. Si Ke as his agent naturally had no one go against him, so he acted in an overbearing manner in this small town. Not only did he crush the other villages, he also promoted the businesses of his people.
“This poor beast doesn’t have any property at all!”
Chu Tian searched the place Si Ke lived.
This a dungeon that held over a hundred people and was filled with Si Ke’s items. Chu Tian found around one-two hundred low grade source stones which wasn’t a small amount to normal people, but it could not enter Chu Tian’s eyes!
“Open the dungeons and let the people out.”
Chu Tian naturally did not have any interest in becoming a slaver, so he opened the dungeons and let the people go.
However, at this time, there was a special slave that caught Chu Tian’s attention. This was a man who was only one meter and thirty centimeters, being even shorter than Vivian. His muscles were very developed and he had a red beard covering his face. His age was around fifty human years.
Dwarf?
Why was there even a dwarf!
The dwarves were famous for their blacksmithing!
Each dwarf was blessed with talents in blacksmithing, so the price of a dwarf slave was not low! The most important part was that dwarves usually lived in mines. If he could find a single dwarf, how could Chu Tian not find the high level ores he needed?
Chu Tian quickly had him stay.
Dongfang Haoran carried the dwarf as he walked over and placed him in front of Chu Tian.
The dwarf was mumbling a lot while his little eyes formed circles, looking very angry.
Meng Yingying did not understand the dwarf language, “What is he saying?”
Vivian explained, “The dwarf is treating us as bad people! He thinks we’re also slave traders!”
Chu Tian explained everything in the dwarf language before discussing the matter of obtaining ores. After all their trip into the Forest of Chaos this time was primarily to buy ores.
It was impossible for the dwarves not to know about ores.
This was something they depended on to eat!
The dwarf half doubted Chu Tian. He spoke in a heavily accented human language, “You aren’t Kanun’s lackeys?”
“So you can speak the human language!” Meng Yingying rolled her eyes, “We don’t even know who Kanun is. You just need to tell us if there are ores or not, we need them!”
The dwarf revealed a dejected expression, “There are many ores in the dwarves’ mine tunnel, only…..”
“Only what?”
The dwarf revealed a look of anger, “Our mine tunnels were taken away!”
“Taken? Who did it!”
“The Spider Count Kanun!”
Good. Chu Tian patted his head. This really did go in a circle!
But speaking of this, just who was this fellow?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 366: Oldman mines
Chapter 366: Oldman mines
The dwarves were naturally cautious against humans.
This was for the same reason why elves were cautious against humans.
Humans were one of the most complicated races on the continent. Saying they were noble did not fit and saying they were evil was not completely right, but the slavers and hunters in the Forest of Chaos were mostly composed of humans. Humans were gradually becoming the richest and most technologically advanced race on the continent.
Although the humans were still weaker than the spirit beasts and elves by a bit, their potential could be imagined.
The dwarves already had nothing.
Even being on alert, there was nothing to lie about, so he said everything he could say.
This dwarf’s name was Tino Oldman and he lived in the Oldman Mines two hundred kilometers away. The Oldman Mines in its peak had around fifty thousand dwarves and over a hundred years of development, they had created a giant underground palace.
The dwarves had the same personality as the dragons, having a strong hobby of collecting things, liking to collect precious items. However, they did not want everything like the dragons and the dwarves only like collecting minerals. They liked precious metals, precious crystals, or divine weapons.
So the mines being operated for over a hundred years was no different from a hidden treasure!
This also became the source of their disasters!
The dwarves followed the dark forest principle and hid themselves from others. The only difference between them and other races was that once other races were discovered, they would immediately leave, but the dwarves would never let go of their mines.
When the Oldman Mine was revealed, it attracted countless people’s greed.
But the dwarves were warriors by natural. They had very strong weapons and their warriors were very strong. Adding in the defenses built over a hundred years, it was hard for invaders to break through. They had been constantly attacked over the years, but the dwarves had won every time. Only, these fights consumed the dwarves’ population, with only around half of their peak population remaining.
When the dwarves had been exhausted.
A powerful enemy had appeared!
This fellow was named the “Spider Count”, Kanun!
Kanun used large amounts of bandits to attack from outside and sent a spider troop to launch an ambush in a tunnel they dug. After a long and tragic battle, the dwarves either died or were captured. The entire Oldman Mine had fallen to the enemy and even those that were lucky to escape were powerless.
The hundred years of dwarf wealth was occupied by Kanun and over a thousand dwarves were sent into human countries as slaves. The Oldman dwarf tribe was finished.
Tino drank wine cup after cup with a face filled with bitterness.
Vivian was filled with righteous indignation, “A nameless person this princess has never heard of actually dares to act this overbearing! Brother dwarf, don’t worry, we will help you steal back your mines!”
Meng Yingying scratched her head as she was a bit confused, “I know Spirit Beasts and Elves, but what are Spirit Insects?”
From the nickname “Spider Count” and the description from the dwarf, it was clear this fellow was a Spirit Insect.
The Forest of Chaos did not just have the strong powers on the surface, there were also powers that were hidden that no one knew about. The Spirit Insects were one of these powers. Although they were strong and the elves had knowledge on them, they were not certain on anything.
The Spirit Insects were specially, generally living underground. Most of the cities underground were ruled by the Spirit Insects, so in terms of influence, the Spirit Insects were not below the elves or the spirit beasts. However, because the Spirit Insects live underground rarely fight against the elves and spirit beasts, it was hard to estimate how strong they were.
There were some elven elders that have given their views on this. All signs indicated that the Spirit Insects hidden underneath the Forest of Chaos were more powerful than they expected. They were one of the most mysterious powers in the Forest of Chaos and the elves had to prepare protection against them.
But some elves believed that the Spirit Insects were like the Spirit Beasts. There were many different races and various Spirit Insects fought with each other, with battle intensity that didn’t lose to the surface. Although there were many of them, there was no need for worry.
No matter whose views were correct, the large amount of Spirit Insects in the Forest of Chaos was a fact.
From what Tino described, the Spider Count Kanun was very strong and he had an army of at least twenty-thirty thousand people who formed a strong army.
Although Chu Tian’s group was strong, if they met a battle with higher quantities, they would be consumed by the masses of soldiers in the end.
Once their spirit energy was used up, their higher cultivation would have no use!
“Our people are not enough, how many dwarf soldiers are left!”
Although the dwarves were not smart, the matter concerning his comrades’ position he had to be careful about. Who could tell if this fellow was someone sent by Kanun to take care of the remaining dwarves?
“If there is no basic trust, how can we help you?”
“Human, why should I trust you?” Tino coldly said, “Would you help the dwarves fight out of good intentions?”
“Dwarf, look at this!” Vivian suddenly released a powerful spirit energy and a spatial dagger appeared in midair, “If you still think that I am Kanun’s subordinate, I have nothing else to say to you!”
This spirit energy……True Spirit Realm!
This was a space attributed Source Spirit!
A True Spirit Realm was very rare, not to mention one with natural spatial energy. Kanun had a lot of skills, but he could not find this kind of person to work under him. Not to mention the fact that Vivian was an elf and the elves were a quite trustworthy race.
“The dwarves have five thousand warriors in a new mine preparing to fight!” Tino was no longer hesitant as he stood up and said, “As long as you help the dwarves recapture Oldman Mine, we are willing to accept any conditions you have!”
Five thousand people?
The amount was a bit short, but it was still enough!
This place was very far from the Southern Summer Country, so Chu Tian could not bring his army along and could only fight with what he had. The dwarves were brave warriors, so five thousand people was not a weak force.
The dwarves were gathering in a mine that had been developed for less than two years.
From the surface it looked like a cave which had long rails running through the middle and black iron carts on the rails. The forging room had just been built, so it looked very simple.
The five thousand dwarves were hiding inside, planning on how to recapture Oldman Mine.
Although they knew that with the strength of five thousand people, it was no different from sending themselves to their deaths, the dwarves were a stubborn people and they had to try no matter what.
When Tino brought in reinforcements at this time, the other dwarves were very surprised. An old dwarf chief was skeptical of their strength, after all, these humans and the elf were all very young.
Chu Tian felt that to negotiate with these fellows, he had to show his strength first.
“Yingying, you can go.” Chu Tian said to the dwarf chief, “This is the one with the lowest cultivation among us. If the old chief is able to touch a single one of her hair, we will help the dwarves for free.”
“Arrogant humans!” The old chief disdainfully said, “I have an 8th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivation and the dwarf’s cultivation technique is very strong. Even a 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator would not dare promise he would be uninjured, how can you be this confident?”
“This is only a bet.” Chu Tian softly said, “If you can’t hurt her, after we defeat Kanun, I want half of the treasures in the dwarf mines!”
Half?!
Every dwarf was foaming with rage.
This fellow was too greedy, immediately asking for half!
The reserves of the Oldman Mine was the dwarves’ collection over a hundred years!
Kanun had only seized Oldman Mine for less than half a year, so he wouldn’t have had time to move most of it. Half of what remained was a shocking number! This fellow dared to talk this boldly!”
“It’s very fair.” Chu Tian did not feel this price was high at all, “If we five don’t help you, your five thousand people shouldn’t even mention half, you would just be sending yourselves to death!”
The dwarves were famous for being stubborn.
How could they accept this kind of arrogance?
A dwarf shouted out, “You five people want to take half, don’t you feel you’re being too greedy?”
“We are quality over quantity. The reward and risk are balanced.” Chu Tian did not make any concessions, “No one knows if there is a stronger power behind Kanun or not, so helping you all this time is a very large risk for us!”
“Good, I’ll bet with you!” The dwarf picked up a battle hammer. The hammer was completely black and the light of flames surrounded it. From the powerful aura it released, it was clear this was a Soul Contracting Weapon, “I want to see if you can block an attack from me!”
The might of a Soul Contracting Weapon was terrifying!
The dwarf’s old chieftain had a deep 8th Awakened Soul Layer cultivation!
The most important part is that the dwarf’s cultivation technique is famous for being fierce and overbearing. Even if a 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator took this hammer at close range, if they weren’t dead, they would still be seriously injured.
Meng Yingying gave a snort as her body released starlight, “Just go all out. If I dodge at all, it is your win!”
The old chief gave a low roar before his feet shattered the ground with his strength. The giant hammer released an intense flame as the entire mine’s air began to burn. When the hammer was heavily slammed down, the surrounding air began to crack, like an old fire dragon waving its hand.
Meng Yingying’s slender brows jumped up. The dwarf’s strength was really strong and the disdain she felt immediately disappeared. She released her source spirit which was the smooth and beautiful mirror. The mirror released a glow that instantly covered Meng Yingying’s body.
Meng Yingying’s Mirror Source Spirit had two abilities.
The first ability was imitation. As long as she was strong enough, Meng Yingying could copy any cultivation technique or source spirit. Although it was only temporary, this allowed her to use various skills.
The second ability was reflection. This ability was a defensive skill. When Meng Yingying was attacked, her source spirit could reflect a portion of the power.
When the Starlight Immortal Body and the Mirror Source Spirit was released at the same time, Meng Yingying’s defensive ability doubled.
When the dwarf chief’s wild hammer strike landed on Meng Yingying, they heard the sound of an explosion as the ground around them was cracked by their power. Meng Yingying used her arms to block it and was not injured at all.
“What?!”
The dwarf’s chief was shocked. The power that could move mountains was reflected back like a mountain and the dwarf chief spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying into the wall and instantly created a large hole.
“Chief!”
The other dwarves were all shocked!
Meng Yingying revealed a proud expression. Although the Starlight Immortal Body showed signs of cracking, it did not break at all. This old fellow was indeed strong, but Meng Yingying stimulated her Mirror Source Spirit with all her strength and consumed half of her spirit energy to send him flying away like a ball.
The dwarves were no longer looking down on these five people.
If the weakest person among them was this strong, then how strong was their strongest person?
The five of them really had the ability to help the dwarves turn defeat into victory. The dwarf chief walked over while being supported by a clansman, “The dwarves agree to your condition. As long as you can kill Kanun and help the dwarves recapture the mine, we’ll give you half the treasures!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 367: Spider people
Chapter 367: Spider people
The five thousand dwarves neatly stood in the large hall.
Chu Tian sat in a high place looking down on them and couldn’t separate them in terms of gender or age because the dwarves were of the same height and looked the same. Their faces were covered in hair, especially the faces covered in beards which had already become their defining feature. It was the same even with men or women. Their general height seemed to be one meter and forty centimeters. They seemed to grow horizontally instead, becoming triangles filled with muscles.
“Kill Kanun!”
“Kill Kanun!”
“Reclaim Oldman Mines!”
“Reclaim Oldman Mines!”
The dwarves had already put on their armours as they raised their weapons and cheered.
Following this, the entire warehouse worth of meat and wine was taken out, letting each person fill their stomach. This was to prepare them to fight all out and fight to their deaths.
The dwarves was not a good race to get along with, not only were the very irritable, they were also very stubborn. Once the dwarves recognized a fact, even the heavenly emperor could not change their mind. So once one was recognized as an enemy by the dwarves, this grudge would remain for their entire lives.
Actually even anyone with a bit of brain would know that Oldman Mines would not remain, The dwarves would not have the power to defend it even after recapturing it, so this hundred year old mine was destined not to belong to the dwarves. Still, could these several thousand people not defend their homeland?
Would the dwarves run away?
Impossible!
Chu Tian understood these tenacious fellows. They knew that staying in the mind meant death, but they weren’t willing to give it to anyone. However, this was actually an opportunity for Chu Tian.
Chu Tian was very interested in the Oldman Mines and the dwarves.
Because the dwarves that could keep living were all elites among their clans. Putting aside their fighting strength, they were all generally speaking expert blacksmiths. Chu Tian was strictly a merchant, so the benefits these dwarves could bring him were huge.
Miracle Commerce was still lacking in refining materials and producing items, so if they could annex Oldman Town, wouldn’t that greatly make up for Miracle Commerce’s shortcomings?
Not bad, not bad!
Deceiving others is what I specialize in!
Vivian was eating a fruit she noticed Chu Tian secretly smiling, “What is big brother Chu Tian smiling about?”
“He’s most likely thinking about harming someone!” Meng Yingying understood Chu Tian the best.
Vivian was shocked, “Big brother Chu Tian is a good person, how could he hurt people?”
These words almost made the silent Chen Bingyu on the side choke.
Did the little elf selectively lose her intelligence? Far away, Chu Tian had destroyed the barbarian’s home without any mercy, but in the end, the barbarians were singing praise to him and filled with gratitude! If anyone were to fight him to life and death in the future, they would surely be as pitiful as the barbarians.
Dong, dong, dong!
The dwarves hit the battle drums!
The chief personally led his tribe with his armour on.
Chu Tian walked over to the four of them and said, “We should leave too!”
The Oldman Mines was at the end of a canyon. This canyon was very ordinary and if one flew above in a flying demon beast, they would just see the normal sea of trees and no other defining features.
Who would have thought that there would be several mineral veins underground that attracted the dwarves to this place!
This region had many canyons and each canyon had many forks. Although the terrain was very normal, the structure was very complicated. The entrance to the Oldman Mine was a very ordinary looking mountain wall.
Chu Tian looked at it from afar. The entire mountain wall was covered in vines and moss, even with a small waterfall covering it. No matter how one looked at it, there was nothing special about it, it seemed like an ordinary place.
“This is the Oldman Mine, the covering on the wall was designed by the dwarves.” The dwarf chief spoke while removing a foot long stone key from his chest. This key’s structure was very complicated and there were several different shaped crystals mounted to it, “As long as we insert this key, the stone cliff will separate. Dwarven brothers, let us kill our way in and reclaim our mine and property!”
The dwarves shared the same hatred as they prepared to rush in.
“Wait a minute!” Chu Tian blocked the crude dwarves, “Kanun has several times your troops, so charging does not have any chances of victory.”
“We have to fight even if we can’t win! Us dwarven brothers do not fear strong enemies!”
“That’s right, dwarven brothers do not fear strong enemies!”
“We have to kill Kanun even if we lose our lives!”
“Don’t be too excited!” Chu Tian said to the dwarves, “First, let’s not rush right now. How about waiting for a bit while you let us go in and assassinate Kanun? Then the spider army will fall into chaos and wouldn’t you all have your chance?!”
“Assassinate Kanun?” The dwarf chief’s expression changed, “Can you do this? Other than here, we have no other ways of entering!”
Would I mention it if I couldn’t do it?
Chu Tian first looked over a detailed map of the Oldman Mine. After sizing up the area, he couldn’t help praising it. This mine was truly very big and the dwarves had built a palace inside of it!
The Oldman Palace’s design was very suitable with the entire palace being divided into three floors. The excavation and refining areas were on the lowest level, with six main mine tunnels and several dozen work rooms. The living area and storage area was on the middle floor, with over twenty thousand rooms and fifteen streets. The top level was the breeding, cultivating, and activity area, with over eight hundred rooms and special breeding areas.
The entire structure of the mine was like an upside down trapezoid. The top floor was the biggest, being able to accommodate several tens of thousands of people. If they could solve the problem of food and supplies, it was possible for even two-three hundred thousand people to live in here.
How was this a mine?
This was simply an underground city!
“I want you to lead us inside.” Chu Tian gave the map to Vivian, “Do you think it’s possible?”
“Of course it’s no problem!” Vivian raised her chest and confidently replied. However, she did have one worry, “Only I don’t know the situation inside the mine and I don’t know where Kanun will appear. If we teleport inside and there are a large amount of enemies gathered, wouldn’t we be falling into a trap?”
“Ji, ji!”
The little fox’s head popped out and there was an extra large jade ball that had appeared in his hand at an unknown time. This was not an ordinary jade ball, there was a pupil on it and it was releasing a strange power.
“Stop showing off!” Chu Tian slapped the little fox’s butt, “Do work!”
The little fox gestured with its claws a few times.
“You little fellow, actually trying to bargain with me. Is your skin itchy after not being beaten for too long?” Chu Tian had a clear understanding of the little fox’s style. This fellow would not work without profit, so he could only agree, “Alright, alright. I’ll give you a portion when the time comes.”
Vivian did not understand Chu Tian’s pet too well, she just knew that it had a few skills. Moreover, it possessed a human nature and its intelligence was much higher than normal people’s.
The little fox gave a satisfied response as it held the divine eyeball and began releasing its Divine Sense.
After a few seconds, the little fox opened its eyes. Its crystal like eyes were sparkling as it jumped into Vivian’s hand and pointed at a spot on the map.
“No problem!”
Vivian released her spatial energy to lock onto the position as she brought everyone one by one away. The consumption increased when she teleported with people, so she could not hold on if there were too many people that came with her. Four people already consumed a third of her spirit energy, so she did not dare take anyone else.
The last one to come was Meng Yingying.
Meng Yingying felt space changing around her before she appeared in an unfamiliar environment. Her four sides were sealed and there were no lamps here, but it was not dim at all, rather it was quite bright.
Meng Yingying took a soft step.
Hua la la la la……
This was the sound of jade meeting silver, creating a clear sound. When she looked at it, Meng Yingying was instantly stunned. This was because under her feet were silver “rivers”. She had accidentally kicked something when she took a step and a large amount of metal kept falling down. It was very bright as it flowed down like a river.
Meng Yingying picked up a silver ingot. The silver was very smooth and covered in a faint glimmer. This was clearly a kind of energy filled metal like mithril.
The entire ground was covered in the same kind of metal!
When she looked around in shock, she found that this silver river was only a small stream and there were mountains of materials all around her. There were mainly metals in these mountains and most of them were level three and up materials!
“This is too much!” Meng Yingying excitedly said to Chu Tian, “This is exactly what Miracle Commerce needs. After we divide these materials, we’ll be able to make weapons immediately!”
There were so many high level metals in here!
They could turn them into many Storm Rifles and Source Energy Cannons!
Miracle Commerce’s science and technology would all be able to skip another level!
“Come back here!” Chu Tian grabbed the little fox’s tail and pulled it out of the mountain of treasures, “You little fellow, I know why you chose to come to this place!”
The little fox’s mouth was filled with fine gold which it swallowed into its mouth. Then it turned into mist as Chu Tian felt his hand become empty. The little fox had jumped several meters away and a small hill was being loaded into the little fox’s stomach at a visible speed.
“Little fox, how can you be this disobedient!” Meng Yingying was somewhat curious, “These are all metals, can you digest them after swallowing them!”
The little fox disdainfully looked at Meng Yingying.
You’re asking this kind of stupid question? This fox does not need this junk, but the master really needs it. When this fox stores a part of it in my stomach to bargain with, I’ll be able to make a killing of my master!
This bastard would become naughty if it wasn’t beaten every three days!
This damn fox was asking for it, he should be taught a proper lesson!
How could the little fox be easy to grab? Chu Tian ran all around, but he couldn’t grab it in the end.
The storage room’s doors suddenly opened.
“What is going on?
“Why is there noise suddenly coming from inside!”
Several strange intelligent beings walked into the storage room.
They seemed to be a mix between humans and spiders. Their top half was just like a human’s, but their bottom half had the eight legs of a spider. They walked very fast and each leg was as hard as a steel blade.
The spider people, one of the Spirit Insects!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 368: Assassination
Chapter 368: Assassination
The spider people were half human and half spider, but one shouldn’t think that their top half was the exact same as that of a human’s. Even ignoring the bottom spider half, the upper half was like that of a human, but they were still a completely different race from the humans.
First, they did not have mouths and had mouth holes similar to arthropods with two venomous parts sticking out, looking very fierce. The spider people also had insect eyes and a total of four eyes. Their hairs were grey white in colour and it grew very sparsely
Just describing this was enough to imagine just how ugly of a being they were.
Of course, ugly was relative. After all, appraising everything with human standards, there were going to be limits. In the eyes of Spirit Insects, weren’t humans ugly?
Of the spider people’s eight legs, six were slender just like iron blades and the front two were very thick, easily unearthing the ground. Actually the spider people were a commonly seen Spirit Insect. They were sly and ruthless, good at using traps, and often used poison. The majority of them were experience hunters.
The sounds coming from inside the storage room attracted the attention of the guards.
The few spider men came in to inspect and their knife like legs made clear sounds as they moved across the metal on the ground. Actually the legs of the spider people were special, not only could they easily unearth the ground, they could absorb spirit energy to allow them to walk on walls or even walk on the ceiling.
No matter what the terrain was, it couldn’t stop the spider people.
As well, the spider people’s legs were covered in fur. This fur was not just ornamental and it could use the spirit energy only the spider people had. This spirit energy could be sent several meters away and if they encountered any kind of vibration, it would not escape the detection of the spider people.
The spider people inspected everything and did not find anything strange.
Were they being too sensitive?
When the spider people’s minds were filled with doubt, they suddenly felt something. It was a very soft vibration, just like a sound coming from beneath their feet.
When the spider people looked down, a blue white frost quickly spread from the metal beneath them. They did not even have time to think this was bad before the frost quickly came out. The spider people did not even have time to react before they were turned into ice sculptures.
Chu Tian hit each ice sculpture with his blade and they instantly shattered to pieces.
“Make use of this time!”
The little fox was not too willing as he took out the eyeball. It spread its Divine Sense through the divine eyeball and the entire Oldman Mine, even the smallest detail could not escape his detection.
In a magnificent palace on the second floor, there was a tall and strong spider person who was currently resting in a large pile of dwarf treasures, only revealing half his body. This spider person was not the same as the others. Although he was also half spider and half human, his build was at least double that of a normal spider person!
The skin of his upper half was dark blue and he was covered in strange totems and incantations. He was wearing a beautiful armour as well as purely ornamental cloak, with an over three meter laying beside him.
That’s right.
This was surely the Spider Count, Kanun!
Kanun was sleeping soundly, but surrounding the palace was a dense web of spider silk. When the little fox’s Divine Sense entered the palace, almost all the strands of spider silk began to shake. These vibrations followed the thread into the pillar and the ground before reaching the structure surrounding Kanun’s legs.
Hu!
Kanun’s body rose from within the countless treasures and the ugly Spirit Insect face was filled with vigilance, “Divine Sense? Someone is spying on us with Divine Sense. There was a mouse that snuck in!”
When they heard the leader’s voice.
Several hundred elite spider race warriors charged in.
“Search!” Kanun angrily roared, “They should be close, have everyone gather here. Find that mouse for me!”
Almost instantly, several thousand spider people gathered together. They quickly searched high and low, quickly searching around the main hall.
The little fox put away the eyeball and gestured a few times to Chu Tian.
Vivian asked, “Did it find him?”
“It did, but it’s a bit bad. We have already been found.”
“What? How did they notice us!”
Chu Tian never would have thought that the spider race would have this kind of special ability. Not only would the spider silk tremble from normal vibrations and energy, it could even sense Divine Sense scanning. This was very rare.
“Kanun has gathered his army, it is impossible to ambush him now. The entire mine is filled with spider people searching for us, once they find our position, it will be impossible to complete our task.
Their faces all fell slightly.
Although the five of them were very strong, they could not resist being surrounded by tens of thousands of people!
Not to mention the fact that from the dwarf’s descriptions, Kanun was a True Spirit Realm expert!
They thought they could use Vivian’s spatial skills to easily assassinate them, but who would have thought this accident would occur? They had underestimated these insects!
Meng Yingying nervously asked, “What should we do?”
“This matter is a bit troublesome, but there’s no need to worry.” Chu Tian maintained his calm. It actually wasn’t all that scary, “The little fox using the divine eyeball to release its Divine Sense is directly jumping over space to investigate a spot, this is different from normally releasing one’s Divine Sense. Kanun will definitely focus on searching the surrounding area first and when that fails, he will gradually send people further. When the troops slowly spread out, we will choose that time to strike!”
“Alright!”
It was as Chu Tian speculated.
Kanun thought the intruders were near the palace, so he gathered several thousand people to search, not leaving any corners unturned. The spider men had very good detection abilities, so with this many of them searching around, even if the other side had powerful hiding cultivation techniques, they would still be found.
However, no matter how the spider people searched, they could not find the other side at all.
This made Kanun worried. Could the other side have escaped the moment they were discovered? The inside and outside were all heavily guarded, so if they could escape from these defenses, they were certainly not ordinary people.
“Humph, these sly mice!” Kanun was a bit restless, “Search. Turn the ground upside down, you still have to find them! I don’t believe that they could disappear into thin air!”
Kanun ordered the spider army to disperse and search, but there was spider silk in every part of the palace, so this defense was enough to prevent them from launching an ambush. Even if they are skilled in sneaking, could they pass this wall? Even if they could, the slightest bit of energy would cause this spider silk to vibrate.
Not to mention the fact that Kanun was discrete, sending people out while keeping one-two hundred elites by his side. So, he could easily deal with any situation that arises.
Kanun could not understand, how did people come in?
While he was puzzled, the spider silk around him trembled. This time wasn’t a Divine Sense scan, but rather a strong energy vibration. An incomparably sharp energy sliced through all the other energy in the space and directly ripped the space apart.
“This is bad! Spatial energy!” Kanun was shocked, “Be careful, there’s an assassin!”
Vivian created a spatial channel and they charged through it. There were over a hundred spider people guards around Kanun, but Vivian raised her hand to slice the space and several dozen guards were cut into two pieces.
This spatial attack could completely ignore all defenses!
Because the attack warped space itself, causing the attack to come at a spatial level, no matter how condensed or compact an item was, it would still be torn apart.
Kanun quickly released his spirit energy and used his energy to distort the space, thus reducing the effect of the spatial attack. He loudly shouted, “Kill them all!”
The spider people guards raised their weapons and charged forward.
Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran went left and right respectively, instantly killing several dozen spider people guards.
Kanun felt that this matter was bad, these people were especially strong and just these few guards could not stop them, he had to quickly call the rest of the army over. He released his energy into several strands of spider silk and that energy was transmitted to various places. Almost every single spider person received this urgent message and immediately headed in the direction of the main hall.
The sounds of the spider people army charging in could be heard in every direction.
At most in a few seconds, this place would be surrounded!
Vivian sent out another spatial cut, but Kanun had already spread his energy around him. Although his cultivation base was not high enough to stop the spatial attack, it could still slow down this spatial cut. Kanun dodged to the side and avoided being seriously injured, but one of his legs was still cut off.
You have good luck!
Vivian gave a snort as she gathered even more spirit energy.
Kanun was a True Spirit Realm expert, but he was only in the 1st layer. This elf with spatial energy was at least in the 3rd True Spirit Layer, so he was definitely not her match. He had to quickly escape!
Pu!
Kanun spat out a mouthful of poison fog and immediately began to run away.
“Flame Demon Transformation!”
Chu Tian turned into the flame demon and entered his second form. Like a speeding meteor, he overtook Kanun in front of him and slashed down with his flaming sword.
“Seeking death!”
Kanun could feel from Chu Tian’s aura that this person was probably in the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. Even if he released a strange secret technique, not being weaker than a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but thinking that he could defend against a True Spirit Cultivator was being too overconfident.
He pulled out a spear!
Who would have thought that when Chu Tian released his full strength slash, he also released his Demon God’s Sword Source Spirit. This close to God Level Source Spirit immediately increased the power of the sword glow several times.
Dang!
A fissure appeared in Chu Tian’s protective starlight and he was sent flying several feet, while Kanun was only pushed back a single step, but he still revealed a look of utter disbelief. Although Kanun did have the advantage, forcing back a True Spirit Realm Cultivator with strength in the trivial Awakened Soul Realm was an almost impossible matter!
Chu Tian’s cultivation had increased recently, so he was satisfied with this first fight!
Kanun’s cultivation was only a bit weaker than Malim’s, being able to fight this kind of opponent and not being injured, this was enough to fill Chu Tian in the 8th Awakened Soul Layer with pride.
This did not mean it was Chu Tian’s victory. If he didn’t use the power of his main source spirit, he would not last more than ten rounds. But the most important thing was that it wasn’t important if Chu Tian won or not, he just had to stop Kanun’s movement!
Vivian exploded with power to create several slashes on the spatial level!
“No!”
Kanun gave a pitiful scream as he was turned into different sized pieces. Neither his protective spirit energy and defensive cultivation technique had any effect as he was turned into neat fragments like cut tofu.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 369: Oldman Small Town
Chapter 369: Oldman Small Town
Kanun was an expert that could compare to the peak experts of the Southern Summer Country like the Refined Ruler and the Burning Sun Ruler, but in this Forest of Chaos, he could only be considered a third rate expert.
The War Hounds Kingdom’s Fang King with a cultivation in the 3rd True Spirit Layer was not even a match for Vivian, so there was no suspense in this fight at all. Chu Tian could have just sent Vivian alone because with the «Void Escaping» special nature, as long as the attacks did not surpass a certain threshold, they would not have any effects on Vivian no matter how many attacks there were. Therefore, as long as the little fox found Kanun’s position, Vivian going in alone would have a chance of killing him.
This was not an especially hard or dangerous mission.
Of course, in order to prevent Kanun from using any special techniques to escape, the dwarves thought Chu Tian was risking himself to participate in this battle. In order to kill more people and cause more chaos, Chu Tian brought the others with him. After all, this little effort and risking one’s life to help made a large difference in the dwarves’ eyes.
Vivian’s spatial attacks consumed too much energy, so she was not destined to be someone that could fight group battles, she could only be responsible for killing important targets. In terms of killing large amounts of enemies, she could not compare to Chen Bingyu.
“The count is dead!”
“The count is dead!”
When Kanun was sliced into pieces, the entire spider people army fell into chaos. The spider people could easily pass information through their silks, but sometimes this could cause trouble. For example when fear explode, it could easily add fuel to the flames.
The spider people army had an average strength in the 9th Body Refinement Layer and the overall battle strength of the army was even above that of the Southern Summer Storm Cavalry. The tunnel was filled with the spider clan’s traps and the defenses left behind by the dwarves, so if they could calm down, they could fight with their current superiority and defend this mine.
But in a world with a large variance in personal strength, experts were not just the leader of armies, there were almost equivalent to a spiritual prop. When leaders were killed, the moral would be completely destroyed.
“Kill, disrupt their formations!”
Chu Tian did not need to give the order as Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran charged forward like two meteors. Two peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer experts, both of whom had powerful attacks and defenses, unless they met True Spirit Realm experts or they used up all their spirit energy, it would be hard to beat them.
The Spirit Insects were not fearless like the Spirit Beasts. After these people killed four-five hundred people and their spirit energy had been consumed so their attacks were weakened, the spider people army’s generals began to control the situation as they began to fight back.
But before their resistance could even begin.
“Damn insects! We’ll show you the dwarves’ rage!”
The angry dwarves opened the front door and charged in to take back their home. The dwarves wildly attacked the spider army without any fear of death. The spider army’s attention was held by Chu Tian’s group, so when the dwarves charged in killing form their back, this caught the spider people army off guard.
Fear filled the air once again.
The spider army’s morale had completely collapsed and it couldn’t be gathered again.
If it was only several experts, they could win after they expended their spirit energy. Now that several thousand dwarves were attacking them, even if the spider army had the advantage, their morale was not the same. This mine tunnel was the dwarves’ homeland, their ancestral inheritance, and the basis of their making a living, so it was worth them putting their lives down for it. This was just a stolen region for the spider army, their leader was already dead, and this region did not have any meaning, so there was no need of them to sacrifice their lives for it.
In the end, when the battle ended.
Less than a third of the spider army escaped and the others were all killed by the dwarves in the mine.
Not even a tenth of the dwarves had injuries and had obtained this kind of glorious victory, this was all depending on the help of these five outsiders. The dwarves were straightforward, so of course they wouldn’t go back on their word.
The dwarf chief led several dwarven elders to sincerely thank Chu Tian. He then immediately said, “We have taken inventory of the warehouse and all the dwarven weapons and equipment have been taken by those damn fellows.”
The dwarf chief felt very hurt when he said this. That was the high level items of two-three generations of dwarves and now it had all be stolen, how could they not feel hurt, “Most of the materials are still here, so according to the agreement, half of it will be used as a commision. This is the reward you deserve!”
The dwarves’ words gave them a bit of information.
“Kanun moved away all the equipment forged by the dwarves?” Chu Tian emphasized asking this question. Of course he believed the dwarves because he believed the dwarves would not lie to others, “That could mean there is another power behind Kanun. What are the dwarves planning to do now that you’ve recaptured the Oldman Mines?”
It wasn’t just possible, it was certain!
“No matter who is behind him, the dwarves are not afraid!” The dwarf chief firmly announced like a sacred vow, “The tenacious dwarves will not give up our homeland even to the final drop of blood!”
Truly a muscle brain, there was no medicine for this fellow!
Chu Tian said in a tentative voice, “Actually, I have an idea. If the dwarves can accept it, perhaps you can guard your territory and the Oldman Mine will be several times more prosperous as before.
The dwarves were in a bit of disbelief.
“I’ve never lied to others and definitely would not deceive the friendly dwarves.” Chu Tian revealed a smile and his eyes were clearer than a spring in the moonlight, “I believe the dwarf’s mine is already revealed. Does the chief think the same?”
The chief gave silent agreement.
There were at least seven-eight powers that already knew the location of the mine.
Chu Tian continued by saying, “According to the dark forest principle, the Oldman Mine is now a torch in the dark forest, so it will attract many countless hunters and enemies in the dark. The dwarves are righteous, so they can only defend and can’t attack others, does the chief agree to this?”
The chief silently agreed once again.
“The dwarves are not willing to let go of their home even if they face extinction. This is actually a very hard thing to accomplish, after all, to defend your homes, just bravery and determination is not enough.” Chu Tian poured a bucket of cold water over the dwarves first before presenting his idea, “This situation cannot become any worse, so why not take the initiative to advertise the mine and use this chance to obtain alliances? Why don’t you unite some smaller powers and form an Oldman Small Town? You have to know, the Oldman Mine has already been looted once and its position is known by everyone, so it will help protect a little town. This is because the only person following the dark forest principle is not just you all.”
The Oldman Mine had already been exposed.
Any small and weak power in the dark forest had to hide themselves, there was no escape once they exposed themselves. They either had to escape or wait for death. If the dwarves tenaciously held on, they would be swallowed by others eventually.
Chu Tian’s words actually moved the dwarves.
The position of the Oldman Mine had been exposed. Since they were in this situation, why didn’t they just let everything be known. They would reveal everything and let all the large and small powers know about it?
Chu Tian continued to explain, “The Oldman Clan is a small power on the edge of the Forest of Chaos and does not have any attraction to the powerful forces in the depths of the Forest of Chose. This also means that the ones coveting the mines right now are just the surrounding small and middle sized powers. Once the dwarves reveal themselves to everyone around here, the small and middle sized powers will be worried instead. Because they know in their hearts that even if they capture this place, they would just be taking a hot potato. This place has also been looted by the Spirit Insects, so no one will try taking that risk.”
The human’s words were not groundless.
Chu Tian said this and let the dwarves think it over, not saying anything else.
“Come, come, come, time to work!” Chu Tian had Vivian and Yingying set up an array. When the dwarves saw the moves of the humans and elf, they were very curious and surprised. First they took out five-six strange containers filled with energy before drawing a very strange source energy array.
“Space Warehouse, open!”
They spent over two hours to finish the array. Their condition was different from the laboratory, Vivian had to personally use her spirit energy to activate the power cylinder and array.
The space began to distort.
Finally a black hole appeared!
Chu Tian immediately shouted, “Dongfang, big sister Bing, put in the materials!”
Because the Space Warehouse’s free space was limited and Chu Tian did not bring many energy columns, he could not transport all the items the dwarves gave him, but he would at least transport the important portion first. This was the materials needed to make the Storm Rifles and Source Energy Cannons.
When they saw the humans placing the materials into the Space Warehouse.
The dwarves were all stunned because they have never seen such a strange thing before. After the energy in the columns were about to be consumed, Chu Tian knew it was the limit.
“It’s about time, close it!”
“Alright!”
Vivian was sweating from maintaining the source energy array. When she heard Chu Tian’s orders, she immediately was relieved as she closed the source energy array.
Meng Yingying said in a satisfied voice, “If the company has these materials, they’ll be able to make quite a few cannons. Only, our communication network hasn’t been set up, so how will elder sister know that we transported those materials?”
“No need to worry!” Vivian laughed as she said, “I finished a detection technology before we left. This detection will be activated whenever the Space Warehouse is opened no matter where it is, so there will be a reaction in the laboratory. I think big sister Meng Qingwu should have noticed it by now and should be calling people to unload the items!”
“Then that’s great!” Meng Yingying was assured, “We’ll deliver the rest in a while!”
The dwarves couldn’t hold it in anymore as they surrounded them in curiosity, “What did you just…..”
“That was called a Space Warehouse!” Vivian proudly explained the functions of the Space Warehouse, “Are you jealous? This was something Chu Tian invented and you can’t find this anywhere else on the continent, it is unique!”
The dwarves all looked at each other in blank dismay.
They could all see shock in each other’s eyes.
If the dwarves also had this Space Warehouse, would they be looted by powerful enemies? What origins did these humans have, why were they able to take out such amazing technology?!
Chu Tian did not seem willing to discuss the matter of the Space Warehouse, “What does the chief think of my idea?”
“This method could work…..” The chief said with a sigh, “But for an exposed little town, where do we go to find an ally we can rely on? After all, everyone in the forest has ulterior motives!”
“This is true!” Chu Tian had been waiting for this sentence for a while, “Actually, our Miracle Commerce is interested in investing in the Oldman Little Town. The dwarves will still be in control of the Oldman Little Town, but Miracle Commerce would use this town as a transit point and a small trading base. Of course, as an ally, Miracle Commerce would shoulder the task of protecting the Oldman Little Town!”
What was Miracle Commerce?
The dwarf chief was filled with indecision.
“Why is uncle dwarf still hesitating?” Vivian couldn’t help saying, “Wondrous technology like the Space Warehouse, our Miracle Commerce has a bunch of them! If you work with our Miracle Commerce, the dwarves definitely won’t suffer a loss!”
The dwarves discussed this. Since they couldn’t keep the Oldman Mines, why not just take a bet?
These people were not only strong, they seemed to have an extraordinary background. Moreover, they helped recapture Oldman Mine which was a great favour to these dwarves, so most of the dwarves were willing to believe them!
“Alright! We agree!”
“Then from this day forth, Oldman Mine will now be changed to Oldman Small Town!”
Chu Tian chuckled to himself.
They really were too easy to coax.
He had travelled far to come here and the most important task could be considered finished.
Miracle Commerce had established their first foothold on the edge of the Forest of Chaos. This foothold had a significant meaning, it meant that Miracle Commerce could use it as a springboard and spread their influence through the entire Forest of Chaos.
They had finally taken the first step!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 370: Communication airship
Chapter 370: Communication airship
Southern Summer Country, Southern State City, Miracle Commerce.
There were three thousand barbarian berserkers standing in neat rows.
The Divine Wind Marquis and the Golden Arrow Marquis, these two marquis were standing in front, respectively on the left and right. A beautiful fiery red haired girl was standing high up on a stage.
“Do you want to become rich!”
“Yes!”
“Do you want to become stronger?”
“Yes!”
“Do you want great wealth and influence!”
“Yes!”
“……”
Nangong Yun was using the speaker to shout to the troops and the reply of these barbarian soldiers shook the world. Their two meter tall bodies were wearing heavy armour and they were holding heavy weapons forged out of profound iron. Each one had eyes filled fiery fighting spirit!
This was the first heavy armour berserker troop Miracle Commerce had spent quite a bit on building!
Miracle Commerce did not have any generals, so they invited the Golden Arrow Marquis and the Divine Wind Marquis to help train them. The two of them were old generals and the Golden Arrow Marquis was exceptionally famous for training soldiers. Although half a month was not long, for this kind of special unit, there was no need to teach them martial arts, refine their bodies, or teach them tactics. They only needed to hammer in the basic soldier’s instinct to follow orders.
The three thousand barbarians soldiers had undergone brainwashing and fundamental training and now they regarded themselves as part of Miracle Commerce.
The barbarians were originally a low status race, when did they have a chance to make something of themselves? Each berserker was the pride of their tribe and families, because it was them that brought honour and riches to their tribe and families. These barbarians recognized their statuses for the first time.
Now they all hoped to head to the battlefield to kill enemies and earn merit for themselves, their families, and their tribe to gain more honour and riches!
How strong were these three thousand quickly trained barbarian soldiers?
The Golden Arrow Marquis and the Divine Wind Marquis could not describe it at all!
Under the situation where they weren’t equipped with Miracle Commerce’s advanced weapons, once these barbarians went berserk, they would become the Southern Summer Country’s strongest army. They also had the same amount as the Earth Dragon Army!
How terrifying was their battle strength?
If they were equipped with Source Energy Weapons, the might of this army would be unthinkable!
The two marquises had travelled the battlefield for many years. Even if this army was placed in a warring kingdom, it would be the elite of elites. They would require large amounts of resources and time to train this kind of army!
Miracle Commerce had trained one in less than a month.
Currently in the barbarian barracks, there were over ten thousand barbarians training to be berserkers!
If the Southern Summer Country had this kind of army in the past, how could they fear being invaded by the War Hounds Country!
Nangong Yun was very satisfied with the training of the berserker army. Although these barbarians were not qualified as elite warriors, at least they can be trained in an orderly manner. It was enough just for them to have basic training. Once the berserker went berserk, their battle strength would increase by several folds and they would feel no pain or fear. This was an army whose morale would never collapse!
With the materials sent in the Space Warehouse, it was estimated the Miracle Commerce could make one hundred Source Energy Cannons or five hundred portable cannons, or a thousand Storm Rifles.
The amount of materials they took from the royal palace treasury was only enough to make four Source Energy Cannons and the remaining materials were used to make the Storm Rifle.
Chu Tian had entered the Forest of Chaos for not long and he had several dozen times that harvest!
If they used it all to make weapons, Miracle Commerce could take a qualitative leap!
Nangong Yun excitedly felt that it was about time. Her growth these days was not slow and how she was in the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. She did not feel good being suppressed in Southern State, so she wanted to go play in the Forest of Chaos!
Boss was able to send all these resources back, that means he must be doing well!
That was certain. How could the locals in the Forest of Chaos possible stump him? She really didn’t know when everyone would be able to shift over to the Forest of Chaos.
“Young miss Nangong!” A griffin came forward to report, “Madame Cloud Dream Marquis asks for you to come to the airship factory.”
Airship factory?
What would she do there!
Nangong Yun did not ask anything else and immediately went to the large factory. This was the place in Southern State where airships were made. The superiority of being unique and the convenience of the airships were very important to a company, therefore they had been constantly producing them and refining the technology. The current airships were much better than Chu Tian’s self made airship whether it was weight, speed, or service life.
When Nangong Yun arrived, she saw Feng Caidie, Yun Yao, and the others gathered. Everyone had a look of confusion on their face, not knowing why Meng Qingwu called them here.
“I asked you all here to see something.” Meng Qingwu kept them guessing as she revealed a mysterious smile, “First come with me!”
Meng Qingwu led the few of them into a secret part of the factory where three very strange airships instantly appeared in front of them. They were double the size of normal airships and the structure was very compact. The balloon was made from high level demon beast pelt and the surface was covered in complex source energy arrays which increased air resistance and speed, and could resist fire and ice, or even lightning strikes.
The cabin was no longer hanging off and was connected to the balloon. The cabin seemed like it was made of a solid and light crystal and was divided into several sealed internal structures. Even if one was floating ten thousand meters in the sky, they would not feel cold or the slightest breeze at all.
The airships were used for short and mid ranged transports, so they chased after higher weight limit and capacity. This airship’s cabin was finely designed and the space was reduced instead, not like a transport airship at all.
Feng Caidie’s beautiful eyes lit up, “Such a good airship, did big sister specially make this?”
“This is not just a finely made airship.” Meng Qingwu made a sign with her hand and several workers on the side opened the door, “Come, let’s take a look!”
The several women entered the cabin.
This place was simple and clean. There were two rooms, one storage room, and one bathroom. It seemed like one could live in sky while flying this airship.
Did Meng Qingwu want to make a flying house?
This did not conform to Meng Qingwu’s personality. Everyone knew that the vice chairman was a practical person and would never spend time chasing unpractical things or flights of fancy.
“Yi!” Yun Yao opened a room, “Isn’t this a beast stable?”
This was a room like a long corridor with several beast troughs, as well as a space designated for feeding. There was a door that opened on the other side. This should be for griffins to live in. The griffins would normally live here and when they were needed, they could directly leave through the door once being mounted and leave the airship.
These rooms took up most of the interior space of the cabin, but no one could understand it. What was special about this airship? Meng Qingwu decided not to keep them in suspense as she opened the tight room in the center and the girls all looked shocked.
It was empty inside except for three towers.
One was the Magnetic Sound Tower, one was the Magnetic Image Tower, and the final one was the ultra wave transmission tower!
The girls that were stunned suddenly realized something as they were filled with awe towards Meng Qingwu!
“You should understand now.” Meng Qingwu revealed a faint smile. She was always an elegant beauty, never having a look of pride as she introduced it like an ordinary tool, “The airship’s structure is simple and easy to produce, as well as being cheap to make. It has many uses, not just for transportation. I always wanted to make one of these back in Central State, so I studied many mechanical technique and power structure books, as well as researching air constitution and etc. There is a still area around thirty thousand meters over the continent where there is little breathable air, so demon beasts cannot live that high. I can definitely use this airship to create a moving airborne communication station!”
It had to be said.
Meng Qingwu’s thoughts were too incredible!
Miracle Commerce’s communication system still had limitations, only the several main cities in the Southern Summer Country had coverage. There was around 80% of the land that didn’t have coverage and this was mainly because it was too troublesome to set it up.
Popularizing the mirror in the Southern Summer Country was already this troublesome, it would be impossible in the Forest of Chaos.
But if they used this special airship, the situation would be different. Not only would this save them a lot of effort, it would also allow Miracle Commerce to distribute their signal to even more places. Plus with high mobility, it was much easier to maintain and protect!
They could even make an air strike force.
Being in the air several tens of thousands of meters above, if they calculated the air current and the enemy’s position, they could drop large amounts of bombs from high above. That terrifying attack could rain down on the enemy’s position!
“Big sister is too smart!” Nangong Yun said with heartfelt praise, “Can these three airships be used already?”
“Of course!” Meng Qingwu said in a confident voice, “I have prepared three airships to be anchored in the space thirty-forty thousand meters above the edge of the Forest of Chaos, allowing Chu Tian to receive full coverage. It’ll be much easier to exchange information like this. Each airship will have fifteen griffin knights stationed in them. I’ll leave this job to little sister Caidie and little sister Yun Yao.”
“Alright!”
The two girls immediately agreed.
It was good to make more of these airships and it would be best to have several hundred of them, then they could provide coverage wherever they wanted. Miracle Commerce’s influence could spread to every corner of the Forest of Chaos!
“What about me?”
“I can’t forget you.” Meng Qingwu said to Nangong Yun, “I received a letter from Chu Tian in the Space Warehouse. He has already obtained a foothold in the Forest of Chaos, but he has met a bit of trouble and needs the berserker army to come over. You will lead our army to group up with Chu Tian. As for the company’s Source Energy Weapons, once you group with them, I will send them to you through the Space Warehouse.”
Meng Qingwu planned out everything like a female strategist.
“What, is boss having trouble?” Nangong Yun was filled with fighting spirit, “I just wanted to try out the might of the berserker army!”
“There shouldn’t be anything around the edge of the forest that should threaten the berserker army, but you can’t be too negligent.” Meng Qingwu had to remind Nangong Yun, after all, this fellow’s personality was well known, “We need to remain low key, we can’t attract the attention of the large influence right now.”
The next day, they set off.
The three airships slowly lifted off and smoothly arrived several tens of thousands of meters in the air. The air here was relatively thin, but it was very stable. All the weather changes happened down below. It was very spacious down below and even if they looked down below, they could not see a trace of demon beast in the forest.
The three airships gradually proceeded towards the Forest of Chaos, preparing to open the communication lines between Miracle Commerce and Oldman Small Town. In a few days from now, the Oldman Small Town would be able to use the radio and the other products.
Nangong Yun led three thousand berserker warriors set out into the forest from Southern State, beginning their long trek.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 371: Preparing to battle
Chapter 371: Preparing to battle
The Oldman Small Town would surely create an uproar.
The mines managed by the dwarves for a hundred years had actually been turned into a small underground town. With a water system, an indoor garden, secure defenses, and comfortable living space, it was one of the safest places on the edge of the Forest of Chaos.
The dwarves announced that they were turning Oldman Small Town into the safest trading market on the edge of the Forest of Chaos, and that they were welcoming all guests from different clans to make Oldman Small Town their mutual home. Any power that helped guard the town would receive a portion of the revenue and wealth earned in the town.
This incredibly new mode of management spread through bulletins to the various small towns In just a few days, it immediately spread across the several hundred kilometers around and people were all stunned by this method.
Joint management?
Sharing benefits?
Long term development?
When did the dwarves become this naive!
Were the dwarves not aware that the forest was filled with people who ate alone? They never cared about long term development and only cared about short term deals. While everyone else was following the dark forest principle and trying not to be found by hunters, the dwarves were like human torches shouting to everyone, “Quickly come over, we are here!”
These bold methods will surely invite disaster!
The Forest of Chaos did not lack hunters and did not lack new robbers, so exposing oneself was equivalent to death. As for this absurd proposition, no one minded it at all.
But the villages around Oldman Small Town were anxious. After Saldo Small Town was disbanded, these dozen villages did not have a place to trade. When they obtained this news, they could not help coming to take a look.
When the several villages arrived in the underground Oldman Small Town, they were all stunned by its appearance. There was a large screen hung above the gate and looped on the smooth surface of the mirror was the situation of the Oldman Small Town. It introduced the location and characteristics of the Oldman Small Town’s market, the benefits of trading in Oldman Small Town, as well as the strategy for doing business in Oldman Small Town.
This new kind of advertisement made everyone’s eyes light up.
But everyone found that they had been shocked too early because after they walked into Oldman Small Town, an even more shocking scene appeared in front of them.
Without a doubt.
This was an underground city.
The Forest of Chaos had many underground cities, but they were characterized by being hidden, sealed, dim, and having no ventilation. However, Oldman Small Town changed everyone’s thoughts. This place was not only well ventilated, the most important part was that the small town was lit up.
A giant electric lamp was hung high up and this light was enough to illuminate the entire small town. The underground palace made by the dwarves, it had a prestige to it when it was illuminated by the light. There were loudspeakers on both sides directing guests as they walked in.
“Too mysterious!” The rabbit race village head was shocked as he looked at the lights, “What kind of light is this? It’s not crystal light, but why is it so bright.”
When people entered the Oldman Small Town’s market, they discovered that it was very empty as if no one had come, but the dwarves had already put some products out.
Of course it came from Miracle Commerce. Other than high quality pills and talismans, there were also some simple items like canned food, wine, lights, cameras, and some resources that were scarce in the forest.
Chu Tian had given them to the dwarves to sell and had generously offered to give them half the profit. The material for these items were not very high level, but the products were very fresh, immediately attracting the villagers’ attention. There were some people buying a few things to bring back.
As long as people tried them.
Then what followed would be much easier.
The Oldman Small Town special products spread to other black markets, small towns, and underground markets. In just a few days, there were more and more people in Oldman Small Town. It was the same as before, most of these people were from small villages.
The Oldman Small Town markets did not just sell items, they also purchased various resources, demon beast meat, herbs, ores, and leather. They took all kinds of normally scene resources and they gave a very fair price.
Everyone was about to go crazy.
These things most villages could take out a bit. If they went to any other market, they wouldn’t even receive half the price at the Oldman Small Town market. For such a simple comparison, even a fool would know what the right choice is.
The Oldman Small Town market attracted a lot of popularity. In just a short week, the small villages and tribes attracted by the small town exceeded a hundred. With their increasing popularity, more people who were further away began to make the long journey here to make transactions.
Since Oldman Small Town was formed until now, there were no hunters or robbers that looted it.
Everyone analyzed the reason and finally came to a suitable conclusion.
First, the Oldman Mines had five thousand brave dwarven warriors, normal robbers and hunters would not dare take this risk. Second, the Oldman Mines had been robbed once and the most precious items had already been taken away. Third, the Oldman Mines have already been exposed and everyone knew about this place. What significance would it have if it was occupied, instead they could attract the attention of a large power. Fourth, the Oldman Mines were looking for alliances and the products coming from the market clearly did not come from the dwarves, which means there was another not simple power participating in the Oldman Mines, so no one dared advance recklessly……
Like this, the Oldman Small Town was really dancing on the knife’s edge, but did not draw in a disaster. Instead, the small town became famous. It was an existence that no one dared move against even without a large power’s backing.
It was unknown when this delicate balance would break, but before the balance broke, it was very safe and everyone benefited from this place, so no one would pass on these benefits. Right now it wasn’t only small villages trading in Oldman Small Town, there were some small and middle sized forces that couldn’t sit still, so they also sent people in.
The small town was the scene of prosperity.
The dwarves were very happy about this because after the small town market was opened, not only did they earn a lot out of selling Miracle Commerce’s products, they also earned a lot through other transactions. If this continued on, the dwarves would become very wealthy very quickly.
The dwarf chief heavy heartedly found Chu Tian, “Although the market is very lively, there is no one willing to enter into alliance with us and guard Oldman together. If this continues on, the more prosperous the small town gets, we’ll just attract a disaster in the end.”
When strength and wealth weren’t matched, a disaster would be attracted. The Oldman Small Town quickly prospered and there were more and more wealth being stored in the town’s warehouses. After a certain point, it will surely attract the greed of others.
“No need to be worried, this is very normal.” Chu Tian had confidence in this development, “The Oldman Small Town had just been formed and this idea of joint administration is a new idea in this forest. When a new idea appears, people need time to observe it first. Moreover, because the small town was opened, there could be problems occuring at any moment. It is very normal for people to question our power, so what we need now is a chance to demonstrate our strength.”
The Oldman Small Town’s administrative method was indeed advanced for the Forest of Chaos.
Many powers jointly managing the small town and sharing the profits. Whoever gave more protection would receive more income and benefits. He was confident that a few medium sized and large sized powers would be interested in giving this a try. They would send a small part of their army to be the small town’s garrison and form a joint army.
Like this, the predators would not dare make rash moves.
The dwarves were not afraid of losing control of the mine. After all, just from the shares of the market, the dwarves could live and mine on the third floor like normal.
At this time, a space fluctuation appeared nearby.
“Chu Tian, something happened!”
“What is it?”
“We have learned of some news!” Vivian anxiously said to Chu Tian, “There are a large amount of Spirit Insects moving to the west and they are probably coming here. I think they should be Kanun’s comrades!”
“How many are there?”
“I’m not clear, but I’m afraid there are at least ten thousand of them!”
They were finally here? Since Oldman Small Town was formed, the small town would have to be challenged, so Chu Tian was already prepared. As long as they could become famous in the forest with a single fight, it would be much easier for them to receive shelter in the future.
“The Spirit Insects are good at digging holes, we have to be prepared.”
Chu Tian had placed a letter in the Space Warehouse asking the young miss for reinforcements. When they opened the Space Warehouse again, the letter had been taken and there were over a thousand land mines inside.
Chu Tian understood the young miss’ idea and immediately called Vivian to lay the land mines. These land mines were buried ten kilometers away from the town and were all placed ten meters underground. There was a large pile of tree roots above them to cover it, so they were not easy to trigger from being walked on, but if anything came from underground, they would blown to mush.
In two days, the news of the Spirit Insects army attacking Oldman Small Town quickly spread. The lively small town instantly became deserted.
Each village hid themselves away to avoid the battle, while at the same time, carefully observing the battle. Whether Oldman Small Town was strong or weak, this battle would make it clear.
The ones observing weren’t just the small influences, there were also some large influences of the forest’s edge that were carefully observing as well.
When the large battle was about to break out.
Chu Tian received the large amounts of Source Energy Weapons from the young miss through the Space Warehouse. This part of the forest was already covered in Miracle Commerce’s signal, so Chu Tian quickly contacted Nangong Yun and the three thousand berserkers were already rushing over to the Oldman Mines.
Chu Tian’s heart was filled with confidence.
With the Source Energy Weapons, with the berserkers, and with the dwarves’ help, was there anything to be worried about?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 372: Crushed
Chapter 372: Crushed
The Spider Marquis Elvis was filled with rage!
Because his little brother Spider Count Kanun had been killed by a group of dwarves!
They were descendents of Spider Queen Alexis. Alexis was one of the oldest Spirit Insects in the Forest of Chaos and her descendants had proliferated all over the Forest of Chaos. Although they had formed their own forces, Kanun was Elvis’ little brother from the same father, so they had a tight relationship.
These damn dwarves had actually dared to kill his little brother, this was simply a challenge to Queen Alexis!
Exterminate them!
Suck out their blood!
Kill them all!
Elvis found his last two little brothers who were also counts and gathered many spider clansmen on the edge of the forest, gathering sixty thousand people, over ten times that of the dwarves. With three powerful spider nobles leading them, these several thousand dwarves were only small sacrifices waiting at the altar for them.
The powerful spider army poured into the canyon the Oldman Small Town was in, “This is the dwarves’ mine, should we just directly attack them?”
They were currently twenty-thirty meters from Oldman Small Town and the spider army could quickly rush into the town.
“The dwarves mine tunnels are very firm. Send thirty thousand people to dig in and have the other thirty thousand attack from outside with us! Immediately begin moving!”
Elvis’ orders were passed down.
The spider people began to dig the ground. The spider people had special bodies and mainly cultivation earth attributed cultivation techniques, so they could easily move the earth and could even penetrate deep down.
“Attack!”
When he saw half the army enter the ground, Elvis did not have any plans to send scouts first because a trivial five thousand dwarves were not worth scouting. He would directly rip them apart and that would be the end of that.
But when Elvis gave his order, a girl suddenly appeared in front of the spider army. This girl was wearing leaf clothes and a flower crown, while revealing both her legs. Her slender and beautiful form was currently standing in front of the spider army, blocking them.
An elf?
Where did this elf come from?
Elvis was at the front of the army and when he saw this elf suddenly appear, he was also a bit surprised. He angrily shouted out, “Who are you!”
Vivian completely ignored him as she walked step by step into the dense spider army. Her steps seemed very slow, but she moved very quickly. She appeared in front of the spider army in just a little while which caused a stir among the spider people. They did not know what kind of medicine this elf was taking.
“Kill!”
Elvis did not care. Since you dare block our path, then you’ll die here!
A wave of poison tipped arrows flew out at the petite figure, but who would have known that Vivian would be fearless and uncaring as she did not put up any defenses and walked into the spider army.
What was going on? Was there a problem with this elf’s head!
Several powerful poison tipped arrows flew out and the beautiful elf was about to become a porcupine, but a shocking scene happened. The arrows passed through Vivian, but it didn’t hit her flesh at all and passed through without any interference, hitting the rock behind her.
Not a single arrow hit?
Impossible!
Was it an illusion technique or was this a spirit!
That wasn’t right, this was clearly a real living person!
“Playing tricks!” Elvis stabbed out with his lance and this lance was covered in spirit energy, but the same thing as before happened. The lance did not meet any resistance is it passed through Vivian’s body and directly went through Vivian.
Hong!
The lance pierced the giant stone cliff like lightning, instantly turning that cliff to powder!
“What kind of monster are you!” Elvis’ face turned pale. A stir passed through the spider people because Vivian was only twenty meters away. She suddenly lifted her hand and slashed out at Elvis.
Elvis instantly felt the spatial fluctuations, a spatial attack!
Strong defenses meant nothing to spatial attacks. As long as the attacker could penetrate through the spatial resistance of their target, then that attack will ignore all defenses. That meant that spatial attacks did not care about any kind of resistances.
Elvis instinctively dodged to the side. The spatial cut passed through his shoulder and one of his arms was cut off!
“Damn!”
“Kill her!”
Countless spider people were incited as various attacks were sent out like rain. Vivian completely ignored all these attacks as they all passed right through her. She passed through the spider army like a spirit. Those arrows passed by Vivian and hit the other spider army soldiers, instantly causing heavy damage to them.
Another spatial cut was sent out.
“Ah!”
A spider count give a pitiful scream before he was cut in half.
Elvis’ eyes went wide in anger as he roared, “Don’t let her catch you!”
The spiders were all filled with fear. This elf with natural spatial energy could kill any one of them with a wave of her hand, yet why could their attacks not even touch this elf at all.
Elvis did not have a way to explain it and could only summon his source spirit to fill his surrounding area with spirit energy. The higher the quality of energy in a space, the more consumption was needed to launch a spatial attack. He could only do this for now.
Vivian sent out four-five continuous spatial cuts.
Elvis surrounded himself with powerful spirit energy. Although his power was not strong enough for him to block the spatial attacks, he could make it harder for Vivian to send out her attacks. So, the spatial cuts did not move fast and Elvis could dodge them each time.
She did not have much spirit energy left.
Vivian knit her brows. She let Elvis go as she immediately raised her hands. The Spatial Dagger Source Spirit appeared above her head as she aimed at the other spider count.
Random spatial cuts!
The spider count also released his spirit energy to block the spatial attacks, but his strength was from being able to compare to Elvis. Therefore Vivian’s rapid attacks succeeded and the quick seven-eight spatial cuts he could not dodge at all.
“No!”
Elvis’ eyes filled with rage as his final little brother was cut to pieces.
Vivian was a bit exhausted, almost running out of spirit energy. If she didn’t have the Void Escaping effect, she would be in great danger. Well she had already done enough and she could leave the rest to everyone else, so she cut through space and left.
The entire attack had lasted less than two minutes. The mysterious elf had appeared in the army of tens of thousands like a spirit and had taken one of Elvis’ arms and killed two spider counts who weren’t weak in face of a dense flood of wild attacks. Then she just walked away, not losing a single hair.
The spider army felt absolutely terrified.
Hong, hong, hong!
At this time, several large explosions came from the direction of Oldman Small Town that made the earth tremble, like earthquakes were erupting. It was clearly the effects of the land mines. The several land mines made the digging spider warriors’ heads shake and they had no choice but to crawl back up with most of them covered in wounds.
“There are many traps in the ground, we can’t go past them!”
“Ah, ah, ah!” Elvis angrily raised his lance, “Kill, kill! Kill your way in! Storm the dwarves’ mines! I want to shred their corpses into ten thousand pieces!”
When the spider army was prepared to gather together.
Large amounts of round items fell from both sides of the canyon and these normal items fell between the spider people, instantly creating countless explosions. They were a large batch of Source Energy Grenades.
Nangong Yun held a Storm Rifle as she led several thousand barbarians, standing up from both sides of the canyon. She looked down at the spider people in the canyon in a difficult situation, “Exterminate them!”
Over a hundred Storm Rifles, ten portable Source Energy Cannons, and four large Source Energy Cannons. The other people were all armed with Source Energy Submachine Guns.
The moment Nangong Yun gave the order.
The violent rain of energy bullets covered the entire canyon!
The dense firepower of the Source Energy Guns rained down. With a few roars from the Source Energy Cannons, several dozen spider people were exploded. The individual source energy bullets were specially fired into a dense crowd of people, instantly causing large amounts of casualties.
The spider army wildly began to disperse because this was no longer a battle, rather a one sided slaughter. For this kind of dense and wild attack, they did not have any ways of fighting back.
“Began going berserk!” Nangong Yun saw that they had been blown up enough and used the speaker to order, “The time to obtain merits is now, let them taste the might of the berserkers!”
Roar, roar, roar!
The three thousand barbarians released inhuman angry roars. They put down the hot firearms in their hands and their bodies turned red. Their veins popped out under their skin like centipedes as their pupils could no longer be seen, leaving only scarlet red eyes.
Kill!
The three thousand barbarians held incomparably heavy profound iron weapons as they jumped down from both sides of the canyon. They had no formations and no tactics, they just jumped down from the skies like meteors. They only had a single goal in their mind, kill the enemies for merit!
The heavy axes in the hands of the barbarian berserkers fell down on the bodies of the spider soldiers and their terrifying strength shattered their armours and weapons to pieces. They instantly slammed into the stone cliff and the spider people had turned into a mess of flesh, bones, skin, and shattered armour.
There was no flashy cultivation technique, it was just pure incomparable strength. This was strength that had not been increased at all!
The barbarian berserkers erupted with all the strength in their bodies. If the spider people were even touched by the weapons, they would be smashed to pieces. The barbarian berserkers were wearing thick profound iron armour which was hard to break for the spider people. Moreover, they had lost their sense of pain and fear, only knowing wild rage. The bloodthirsty berserkers were simply a meat grinding machine these people could not stop.
There weren’t many berserkers, but their battle strength was overwhelming. The spider army could be considered an elite army when placed in any kingdom, but they were like helpless sheep in front of the berserkers, not being able to resist at all.
“Kill!”
The Oldman Small Town gates were opened and five thousand dwarven warriors appeared, but they were shocked by the scene in front of them. The entire canyon was filled with a river of blood and the ground was covered in mangled corpses, not being able to find a single complete one.
Several thousand warriors covered in blood and other viscous materials slowly walked over. They were like demons that had come from hell.
The dwarves were completely shocked!
Were these outsiders all demons?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 373: Mayor Chu Tian
Chapter 373: Mayor Chu Tian
The dwarves were standing at the gates to Oldman Small Town. Their faces were stern, respectful, and filled with awe, like they were welcoming a triumphant king.
Dong, dong, dong, dong!
The heavy footsteps were messy, but filled with power. That armour covered in blood and flesh was releasing a bloody smell. Their weapons were covered in red and white viscous liquids that seemed like it was covered in the souls of those who they just killed.
The dwarves swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
Terrifying, too terrifying. If they had not personally witnessed it, they would not have dared believe that a three thousand army would be able to eliminate enemies several times their numbers. The spider army could not resist at all under that terrifying firepower.
“Reporting to boss!” Nangong Yun came over and said, “We have fulfilled the mission and eliminated the enemies. Our army has over a hundred casualties and there were thirty brave warriors who died!”
Only thirty warriors died?
The dwarves were stunned by these numbers.
“It’s been hard on you all!” Chu Tian announced, “The family members of each warrior who dies will enjoy permanent subsidies from Miracle Commerce and will be paid ten times the normal pension given by the kingdom! The other warriors all performed well in this battle, so everyone will receive great rewards!”
The berserkers’ eyes all lit up.
The barbarians were a low status robber race, but now they became Miracle Commerce’s respected berserkers, it was like their destiny had changed. Moreover, Miracle Commerce’s rewards were very rich, not only could they be trained for free as berserkers, they were given high class equipment and their families were specially cared for, this allowed the berserkers to have no worries.
“Bring the wine and meat out!”
“Let our warriors drink to their content!”
When the berserkers heard this, they roared with excitement. Actually after fighting this battle, the berserkers were feeling very hungry, so having a meal was just right!
Meng Qingwu had already prepared it and transported large amounts of high quality food through the Space Warehouse. These barbarian berserkers did not even take off their armour as they directly began eating. That rough and wild appearance made the dwarves unable to not sigh.
The berserkers could clearly feel that after that bloody battle and wildly eating, their strength had increased compared to before. The wounds they received in the battle had been healed in a short two hours. Their fighting intent soared into the sky as they wanted to fight again!
This was the characteristic of a berserker.
This was an army that became stronger and braver the more they fought!
In the berserker training process, there was no need for treasures, they just need to be sure that they were fed. They could extract vitality from high level demon beast meat and increase their strength in blood battles. Their ordinary injuries would be quickly healed and their strength would seem endless. As long as there was enough food, they could easily fight for ten days and nights!
Once the berserkers went berserk, with a single strike with an axe or a hammer, even an Awakened Soul Cultivator would be destroyed. If they were equipped with Miracle Commerce’s Source Energy Weapons, they would sweep through everything!
The only minor defect was that the berserkers were too violent, which led to the battlefield seeming like several tens of thousands of tomatoes had been crushed. It was hard to find complete corpses because they had all been turned into a mush of armour, bones, and flesh, therefore it was hard to confirm if important targets were killed.
Inhumane!
Completely inhumane!
Chu Tian was too lazy to care and gave Dongfang Haoran an order, “Burn it all.”
After Dongfang Haoran saw just how powerful the berserker army was, he was now filled with admiration and awe towards Chu Tian. If Chu Tian had come five years earlier, oh no, two years, or even one year earlier and appeared in the Southern Summer Country, would the Southern Summer Country be reduced to their current situation?
“Yes!”
Dongfang Haoran led people to clean the battlefield. The large amount of corpses formed a mountain and when it was dusk, a fire was lit which turned it all into ashes.
The black smoke that filled the forest was also the smell of death.
The countless races were paying attention to Oldman Small Town. When they saw the smoke rising, they knew that the fight was already over.
Oldman Small Town was currently holding an important meeting. The large table was filled with people, half being humans, half being dwarves, and also one elf. They were currently discussing something.
Finally the dwarf chief stood up, “Our dwarven elders have discussed and evaluated this and allow the berserkers to become the small town’s garrison to protect Oldman Small Town. Their battle strength accounts for over 75% of the garrison’s overall strength, so mister Chu Tian will at least own 75% of the small town!”
The other dwarves all nodded.
This was a conclusion everyone was satisfied with!
Actually, did the barbarians only account for 75% of the small town’s battle strength? Perhaps they even accounted for 90% of it! Only Chu Tian and his team willingly underestimated themselves to give the dwarves face and to give them a bit more benefit.
“Mister Chu Tian’s army is this town’s strongest protection, you own most of this small town, and you’ve earned the approval of the dwarven elders. According to Oldman Small Town’s regulations, you are now automatically Oldman Small Town’s mayor! We hope that you can govern Oldman Small Town well and lead it to become more prosperous!”
Meng Yingying, Vivian, and the others revealed looks of joy.
A small town was still a small city. In a chaotic place like the Forest of Chaos, this was their first real foothold. Starting from a small town’s mayor was a good beginning.
Chu Tian was very satisfied with this ending, “Thank you for the dwarves’ trust. I will do all I can to make contributions to this small town’s development!”
Before Chu Tian even helped the dwarves recapture the mine, he already had ideas towards this place.
The Oldman Mines was a place the dwarves had built over a hundred years and now it was perfectly secure and fortified. The surrounding areas were also easy to defend and adding in its position on the edge of the Forest of Chaos, it wouldn’t attract the attention of any large characters. The surrounding people were not too strong to be unmatchable. So, the various aspects made it suitable for Chu Tian.
But Chu Tian wouldn’t directly ask the dwarves like an idiot.
The dwarves were very stubborn about their territory. The matter of having them hand it over, he couldn’t directly ask the dwarves or he would receive the hatred of the dwarves.
Therefore, Chu Tian never disclosed his goal and first earned the dwarves’ gratitude and trust before stirring the dwarves to reform the Oldman Mines. When the Oldman Mines had been reformed, the mines were still the mines and the small town was the small town, which became two different regions.
The dwarven mines still existed, only taking up 40% of the area. This area would forever be the area the dwarves lived in. The remaining 60% was turned into the small town and used as a completely reformed area.
Finally Chu Tian commanded the army to enter the town. Chu Tian’s strength surpassed the dwarves and the dwarves were also willing to give the mayor position to Chu Tian.
Actually the dwarves weren’t suffering a loss.
The dwarves still had the mine and they just gave away some of the area and residences they couldn’t use. Chu Tian used his mayor authority to manage this area, but it wouldn’t affect with the dwarves’ mines and living areas. It was simply take what one needs!
The Oldman Small Town was like a joint construction project. The dwarves were the ones who initiated it and were the largest shareholders, but now Chu Tian decided to invest capital into the small town. Chu Tian violently took 70-80% of the shares and left the dwarves with only around 20%. Chu Tian became the town’s largest shareholder, so naturally he would become the mayor.
The dwarves gave a little, but they harvested even more.
First their security was guaranteed which solved an urgent matter!
Next was the potential income and the future appreciation. The dwarves had stock in Oldman Small Town, so even if they did nothing each year, they would still receive a dividend. Moreover, the more prosperous Oldman Small Town was, the more the mines rose in value. There was 40% of the land in the dwarves land that wouldn’t change, so the dwarves could use these regions to earn massive revenue.
Chu Tian was the mayor.
Since he was the mayor, of course he had to do something!
Chu Tian directly proposed to the dwarves, “We need to look for reliable allies to cooperate with. The more allies we have, the faster Oldman Small Town will development and the more our position will be consolidated!”
Chu Tian already thought it through.
For a place like the Forest of Chaos, Miracle Commerce can’t work alone.
If Miracle Commerce wanted to condense their strength and influence, they needed to share benefits with more people and gather more alliances for themselves. This will quickly create many channels for their company.
The result of this battle had already caused a large wave to pass through the forest.
Oldman Small Town’s fame in the edge of the Forest of Chaos exploded!
Now people understood why Oldman Small Town dared to be this arrogant and defy the dark forest principle. With the might of Oldman Small Town, they could already be considered a large power on the edge of the Forest of Chaos.
This kind of power could already be considered a local overlord. As long as they didn’t attract the attention of any large characters in the depth of the forest, it didn’t matter if they exposed themselves because the surrounding powers could do nothing to them. Even if they could pose a threat, they would just cause both sides to be injured, fighting this kind of pointless war.
At this time, Oldman Small Town announced a plan to take out 30% of the shares to give to allies with strength. The Oldman Small Town’s mayor was filled with courage, actually attracting other powers by his own initiative to manage Oldman Small Town together.
If this happened before, it would be considered a large risk!
In the Forest of Chaos, people were unpredictable. Who knew if people used the excuse of an alliance to hold a blade to your throat?
Now it was different.
After the Oldman Small Town and the spider people fought, they had already displayed their strength. The dwarves had certainly found a strong ally.
There was no one willing to provoke Oldman Small Town because their power far surpassed their value. Who would go and gnaw on a hard stone that had no nutrition? So many influences expressed interest in the plan Oldman Small Town proposed. After all, this was a new method in the Forest of Chaos and everyone wanted to know what kind of power was standing behind the dwarves.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 374: Forest Alliance
Chapter 374: Forest Alliance
Oldman Small Town did not publically announce they were looking for allies, they also spread the news in small towns several hundred miles away that they were looking for soldiers. If they won influences through alliances, then recruiting soldiers with high reparations would be winning over the dispersed forces.
The experts living in reclusion in the Forest of Chaos could not be underestimated. Some were warriors who had to escape a disaster of their country and some were people who escaped after killing for revenge. There were some that escaped after their tribes and homelands were destroyed, being the final people that remained, the final experts that wandered the lands.
Some of these people had no set residence and mainly appearing in small towns. They dared to live where others did not dare since they were by themselves anyway. Since they lived in small towns, why wouldn’t they dare live in Oldman Small Town? Not to mention the fact that they would have high statuses and would get great treatment.
More and more people came for shelter during this time.
On the matter of Oldman Small Town looking for alliances, there were many powers near them that showed interest. This kind of new management style attracted the consideration of some people and finally some tribes decided to give it a try. Among them was an orc tribe, an ogre tribe, a wolf tribe, and a bear tribe.
These four tribes were the first class powers within a thousand miles range. Although they could not disregard the dark forest principle, they were not migratory like the middle and small powers. This was because as long as the powerful forces deep in the forest did not covet their possessions, it didn’t matter if their living areas were revealed.
The four tribes sent their troops almost at the same time and they arrived in Oldman Small Town almost at the same time. They were here to inspect the town, while also preparing to gain a deeper understanding of the Oldman Small Town’s system.
Oldman Small Town could accommodate over a hundred thousand people and that was when it was self dependent. When it wasn’t self dependent and Miracle Commerce supplied food and supplies, it would be easy to support three times that number.
This situation was hard to obtain from the other tribes in the forest.
Even if a tribe was strong, their range of action was only around one hundred miles. All their food, leather, materials, and supplies came from this range of action.
It was because of this that when a tribe developed, they would reach a bottleneck eventually. When their population passed a certain amount, the resources they can obtain would not be able to support anymore and it would trigger a survival crisis. It was actually very simple to solve this survival crisis. The first way was to relocate and find an area with richer resources. The second was to divide the tribe, splitting the tribe in half to reduce their population and the pressure to survive. The third was to fight a war which not only reduced their population, but also stole other people’s resources to increase their own.
Any tribe or small town in the Forest of Chaos would reach a developmental bottleneck.
But Oldman Small Town would not have this bottleneck because Oldman Small Town could give up being self reliant. WIth the spatial transportation and secret support from the Southern Summer Country, they could easily support several million people!
The four tribes’ envoys were very satisfied with Oldman Small Town’s scale and environment. They could find advanced technology everywhere in the small town which made the people from these tribes pleasantly surprised.
Oldman Small Town was in a canyon and was an underground city, so to many cities, it was considered a very firm city. There were over five thousand outstanding dwarf craftsmen who could forge high level equipment and weapons, so if they became the small town’s partner, it would be easier for them to buy dwarf items. This was a point that many tribes considered especially important.
After the envoys had been in the small town for several days.
The Oldman Small Town mayor held a conference for the first time.
The green skinned, large fanged orcs who were twice as big as humans, the ogres who were four times the size of humans, the wolf spirit beasts considered an enemy by the Southern Summer humans, and the never seen before, but were unparalleled among spirit beasts, the bear tribe.
When these several races sat down at the same table.
Each person had strange twists in their heart from this!
Actually these people felt this was very strange. They thought the Oldman Small Town’s mayor would be a dwarf or perhaps a barbarian, but no one would have thought that the person in front of them would be a fair looking human youth.
The humans were one of the most civilized race on the continent and their technology was developing very fast, but there weren’t many humans in the Forest of Chaos, so they did not have a deep impression of humans. They could not understand what kind of human would actually become the mayor.
The dwarf chief introduced him, “This human is Miracle Commerce’s founder Chu Tian. He and his army makes up the majority of the small town’s garrison, so he is the mayor. Since everyone has plans to join the small town’s alliance, please look at the small town’s management rules first!”
Chu Tian prepared three different documents in three different languages, separated into the orc, ogre, and spirit beast languages, “These documents have it written clearly. Oldman Small Town has taken out 30% for allies and allies do not need to provide any resource or money. The allies will receive a share according to the forces they supply and you won’t receive more than 5% share when joining for the first time.”
“We need the most elite troops and after these soldiers enter the small town, unless you withdraw from the alliance, you will not be able to command them. These soldiers will be managed by the small town once they join the alliance forces, otherwise it’ll be considered a violation.”
“Wait!” An orc shouted in a somewhat unhappy voice, “Why are our soldiers managed by you!”
“That’s right!” The wolf man also revealed his discontent, “My clan’s soldiers will be managed by my clan!”
Chu Tian gave two cold laughs, “Isn’t this request laughable? A domain can only have one mind and one voice, otherwise there will be chaos. You don’t want to send troops and want to see this town fall into chaos? For the development and safety of this small town, this is the unchangeable basic principle!”
This was a must.
If the army was stationed in Oldman Small Town and each tribe could control their own army, wouldn’t it be allowing a wolf in? What would happen if a revolt happened! Although Chu Tian liked risks, he was not stupid.
Therefore the foreign troops would be split apart and divided amongst the barbarians and dwarves. They would be slowly digested into their troops, so they could defend against chaos in the future.
The several foreign races discussed with each other.
A bear clansman stood up, “We can accept this condition, but each person only receiving 5% is too little! Even after the small town becomes prosperous, this little bit does not count for much money! Our bear warriors will be sending one thousand elites, I’m afraid the battle strength will surpass this ratio!”
The bear tribe was confident in their warriors!
The the ogres were even more confident than the bear tribe. The ogre tribe’s representative’s tall body stood up, “Our ogres are invincible and incredibly strong, we only need to send five hundred soldiers to surpass this portion!”
Although the barbarians and dwarves were strong soldiers, how could they surpassed the incomparably huge and dangerous ogres?
Chu Tian revealed a faint smile, “This battle strength cannot be discussed and as for how much one has, we can only determine this after an appraisal. Relax, our appraisals are fair and our allies will not lose anything! But considering the small town’s safety and stability, as well as considering the stability of the alliance, the first army sent by our allies will not gain more than 5% of shares. As for benefits, it isn’t as simple as a share in the small town.”
The four foreign race people were stunned, “What other benefits are there?”
“First, our allies will become Miracle Commerce collaborators and can directly buy things from Miracle Commerce. Food, talisman, pills, equipment, and even some things you can’t think of, we can provide it all as well as at a good price for good quality. Similarly, your extra resources and the resources you buy from the forest, you can all sell to Miracle Commerce. We’ll buy everything at a price that surpasses the Forest of Chaos’ market price.”
“However much we have?”
“However much you have!”
The four foreign race people all revealed looks of disbelief at this. If they really did this, just this alone would bring their tribes incomparable profit. If they could buy food and pills, when their tribes were facing a famine or a plaque, they could save their entire tribe!
To sell various materials to Miracle Commerce at a higher market price, this was a great chance for these tribes to become rich. They were large tribes, so they had a lot of excess materials and they could buy other things from other small towns. If they could buy low and sell high, they could earn quite a bit during the process of reselling.
“Second, after the alliance is formed, we will become allies with each other. Our ally’s merchants will not just receive privileges in Oldman Small Town, we will also provide accommodations for you. Moreover, when important allies are under various threats, Oldman Small Town will help our allies through these problems. This help will not just come in terms of materials, but also when possible, Oldman Small Town may also send the allied army to help.”
There were many races in the Forest of Chaos.
No trusted each other, but if the various tribes placed their armies here, it would be buying a kind of insurance for themselves. If their tribes were in difficulty, whether it was from nature or caused by men, if Oldman Small Town were to provide support, their situation would be much better!
Not bad, not bad, this was an alliance that was worth giving a try!
After the four foreign races understood everything, they immediately returned to their tribes to report. Actually there was no need to consider it and many tribes began to prepare sending soldiers, preparing to joining the Forest Alliance Army.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 375: Alliance prototype
Chapter 375: Alliance prototype
These four large tribes decided to send their troops into Oldman Small Town and allowed them to join the alliance army!
This news quickly spread across the forest.
The Oldman Small Town was burning up!
Of the powers in this area, these four tribes were among the best. Oldman Small Town had given a brilliant display. They had defeated a powerful spider tribe army of tens of thousands twice. Although it wasn’t clear how strong they were, it should not be weak. Now the Oldman Small Town had won four large allies and it would be hard for them to not develop quickly.
Just a few days ago, everyone thought this would be the most dangerous small town in the forest.
Now, everyone was beginning to think that this might become the safest small town.
Oldman Small Town was using a groundbreaking new management method that had never appeared before in the Forest of Chaos. Anyone could become the master or manager of this small town, making the small town a place where several powers would govern it. This would surely become a precedent.
…………
At dusk, the four large tribes arrived.
Chu Tian led Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun to greet them.
Nangong Yun saw the dense army and her eyes almost popped out, “Damn, so many foreign races. Are we really letting them into our small town? Are you certain they won’t cause chaos?”
The three thousand green skinned orcs, who were all plump and sturdy. They had their axes on their belts and a strange little ponytail, therefore giving them a countryside feel to them.
The three thousand wolf tribe spirit beasts were neatly standing in the small town, with a blade hanging from their waist. These wolf tribe members were experts at tracking and their sharp claws were strong weapons, able to easily tear enemy to pieces.
The one thousand bear tribe spirit beasts were like one thousand iron towers. Each one was close to three meters tall and their generous physique, as well as their tall bodies filled people with awe. A single attack from their bear claw would be enough to destroy profound iron!
Finally the exaggerated five hundred ogres. Ogres were one of the most notorious races in the forest. They had bodies made of pure meat, with large builds and giant appetites, so once too many ogres lived together, famine was a very normal thing to occur.
Once the ogres’ stomachs were empty.
That was a very terrifying thing!
Because hunger could destroy an ogre’s rationality and they wildly ate everything that was made of meat, whether it was an animal, another race, or human. It was because of this that they had this kind of nickname.
Ogres were strictly speaking not considered an intelligent race, it was a race that was just slightly above demon beasts in intelligence. The ogres could not cultivate cultivation techniques and could not awaken source spirits, but ogres had the same demon core in their bodies as demon beasts, which also gave the ogres a terrifying strength!
Five hundred ogres standing in front of them were like five hundred hills.
The ogres wore tattered aprons and they were almost completely naked, with most of them having moss and parasites growing on them. Ogres did not have production abilities, so they were poorly equipped. The lucky ones had copper sheets turned into a pointed bad, but even the unarmed ones could fight against demon beasts. This was a race that had been around since the ancient era.
These fellows could dash onto the battlefield without any equipment and they wouldn’t die even if they were filled with weapons. If they could be equipped with a set of heavy armour and they had an octagonal giant hammer, the five hundred ogres would become armoured meat mincing machines on the battlefield!
Meng Yingying felt nervous just seeing them, “Chu Tian, isn’t there a bit too many of them? Will they cause trouble for us? If these fellows go on a rampage, wouldn’t our hard to build small town be destroyed?”
Whether it was the spirit beasts, the orcs, or the ogres, they were not good natured races.
Chu Tian casually waved his hand, “No need to worry, we can handle them!”
These soldiers were all chosen elites. They were young, strong, and full of potential. Just based on the army formed from the four tribes, the battle strength was not something that could be looked down on.
Not bad!
This was an incredible strength!
As for whether there will be a revolt or not?
It wasn’t that this was impossible. The Forest of Chaos did not have principles and people can change whenever they wanted, but Chu Tian was confident in these four tribes. Actually the four tribes had not realized that they had already fallen into Chu Tian’s hands. They would be more and more dependent on Miracle Commerce from this day forward, they would find it hard to retreat.
Because they were stationed in Oldman Small Town, there was a limit in terms of quantity and quality. Moreover, after they were stationed in Oldman Small Town, Chu Tian would separate them and they would only obey the mayor’s orders from now on. Even if a special circumstance occurred, the barbarians would be able to take care of them.
The seven-eight thousand soldiers arrived in the Oldman Small Town main hall.
Actually most of the people sent here this time were mainly youths. Most of these people had never went further than two hundred kilometers of their village, so when they arrived in Oldman Small Town, they all felt that everything here was new.
Pa!
The large electric light suddenly turned on.
The bright light filled the entire hall and it was as bright as daytime. Whether it was the orc, the wolf people, the bear people, or the ogres, they were all shocked as they looked around themselves. At this time, spirited music came from the loudspeakers around them. It was like a dancing flame, a flowing river, or a howling sea that when the people heard this, their minds were filled with happiness and heroic spirit.
How was this done?
The other race people were shocked!
“Welcome everyone to Oldman Small Town, I am mayor Chu Tian.” Chu Tian stood on a stone platform, looking down at the several thousand new soldiers, “From now on, you will be a part of Oldman Small Town. We will be responsible for your daily necessities and you’ll receive a subsidy in pills every half month to improve your cultivation. You all just need to dedicate yourselves to protecting this town and watch over this nameless town, rising together and soaring into the sky!”
“Roar, roar, roar!”
Everyone roared with excitement.
The treatment of the army was too high!
Food and water, cultivation subsidies, a comfortable environment to live in, and benefits given from the market. Compared to their tribe, this treatment was like heaven and earth!
Who would let such a good life pass by?
After these soldiers were stationed in Oldman Small Town for a while, they would not leave no matter what!
Chu Tian needed to turn Oldman Small Town into the trade center on the northern edge of the forest which would become the strongest power in the fringe area of the forest. Through the Oldman Small Town, he would obtain the support of the locals and when his strength was enough and the time was right, Chu Tian would spread in all directions.
After Chu Tian gave his speech, he began to separate them into teams. He reorganized them into a coalition army and then separated them into battalions before letting the dwarves lead them to the residences.
Actually this was a very happy matter.
From Chu Tian’s perspective, with four potential powerful enemies turning into allows, they could avoid direct conflict with them in the future. The more important thing is that these soldiers had lived in the Forest of Chaos for many years and each one was already familiar with the market around here. The Forest of Chaos was very rich and Chu Tian could gather resources thanks to these powers.
From the perspective of the small town, Oldman Small Town had many large powers stationed within it, so it was as steady as a mountain. Unless there was a stronger outside force, in the surrounding thousand miles area, no one would have the courage to attack them.
From the perspective of the soldiers, they were treated very good, especially the ogres. It was not easy for the ogres to eat until they were full. Although the ogres were very strong, they also had a very strong hunger and in the end, they may even eat other races. Chu Tian’s pledge to feed them until they were full were already enough to make many ogres willing to pledge their lives to him.
The only part the four clans were not satisfied on was the ownership agreement of the small town.
The soldiers these tribes sent were all elites, but after Oldman Small Town’s analysis, in addition to the standards of ogres, they did not reach more than 5% of the town’s overall army. The people of the tribes were not satisfied with this appraisal.
Regarding this, Chu Tian did not waste time explaining to them.
He directly sent the berserkers to train with them.
The result could already be imagined. The berserk barbarians had a terrifying strength that could even match an ogre, so what did these fellows count for!
The several local soldiers were shocked by the strength of the barbarian army.
They still couldn’t clearly understand, just what kind of power was Miracle Commerce? What kind of method did they make these dumb barbarians become this abnormal? If there were thirty-fifty thousand of the berserkers, the tribe chiefs could only bow down to them!
Forget it! Forget it!
It was only a bit of profit!
It wouldn’t be enough to fill their stomachs anyway!
What the four tribes were really moved by was Miracle Commerce’s backing. Not everyone had spatial energy like Vivian and not everyone had an army like the barbarians berserkers who could trek for four-five days straight without becoming tired. Most of the forest’s races did not trade with the outside world, so they could not trade things in large scale.
What the forest warriors lacked were weapons and items, especially pills, talismans, and medicine. The Forest of Chaos was very dangerous and few merchants would bring large amounts of products here, which lead to the high prices of products.
Now it was different.
It was as if there was however much they wanted!
Miracle Commerce not only received source stones, they also traded with herbs, leather, and metals. The most important thing was that because Miracle Commerce was their ally, Miracle Commerce gave them a much lower price compared to the other things being sold in the forest.
The four tribes’ chiefs were all filled with excitement.
Miracle Commerce seemed inexhaustible. They took in leather, metals, and herbs without stop, which was exchanged for medicine, pills, and talismans. After they were sold in the forest market, they could take in more leather, metals, and herbs. Reselling things like this allowed their tribes to become rich quickly!
It was like Miracle Commerce was a miracle given to the forest by the heavens!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 376: Initial results
Chapter 376: Initial results
Oldman Small Town met initial success after forming. After the four tribes joined the alliances, the middle sized influences kept coming in. Oldman Small Town took out 30% of the shares for the other powers, the dwarves owned 19% and Chu Tian owned 51%, so he still had absolute control over the small town.
Miracle Commerce began building a hotel and theater in the small town. Once they opened the hotel, they were prepared to change this small town in the forest into a modern city, enriching the people’s lives. Oldman Small Town’s spirit increased every day and if they kept developing at this speed, they would become the hottest and strongest influence on the edge of the forest soon.
But Chu Tian was also preparing for a rainy day.
The livelier the small town became, it would be a matter of time before the attentions of the large characters in the forest was attracted. With Miracle Commerce’s current strength, they could work in the area in these small areas. If they were to fight in higher rank battles, it was perhaps still too early.
Miracle Commerce had the Southern Summer Country’s support, but the Southern Summer Country was just a small kingdom and it was very far away, so they could not send support even if they wanted to. So when faced with the true colossuses of the forest, they could only quickly grow themselves. They had to grow quickly before they came or they needed to gather more allies, forming an alliance with enough strength to keep them safe.
“Chu Tian! Chu Tian!” Chu Tian heard Meng Yingying shouting for him. Before he could even turn around, the girl charged into Chu Tian’s room like the wind and excitedly shouted, “There’s some large good news!”
Chu Tian looked at her with a strange gaze, “What large good news?”
“The dwarves said that several decades again, they found a large crystal mine in the forest that is around four hundred miles from here. Big sister Nangong went to confirm it with the dwarves and even took a few pictures. Come and take a look!”
Chu Tian’s expression slightly changed because he could see from the pictures in Meng Yingying’s hands that this was indeed crystal ore and there was crystal oil flowing inside. It was actually silver crude oil which was completely different from the white crude oil in South Sky City.
The grade of energy in crystal oil would affect its colour. The low grade was white crystal oil, the middle grade was silver crystal oil, and high grade was golden crystal oil. In other words, the crystal mine the dwarves discovered several decades ago was actually a silver crude oil mine, which did not have a normal value.
The energy density in silver crude oil was twenty times that of the white crude oil.
If this silver crude oil could be turned into Source Energy Batteries, it would be enough to activate third level and up source energy arrays. That way, they could make even higher level technology, especially high consumption items like large scale Space Warehouses. If they used it to make Source Energy Weapons, it was not something the white oil weapons could compare to.
“Good!” Chu Tian nodded with satisfaction, “Find people to clearly investigate this area. I want to know the nearby powers and the scale of the crystal mine!”
Silver crystal oil would be considered too early for the current Miracle Commerce, but they would have to use it eventually, so it was fine to prepare it early. The Forest of Chaos’ environment couldn’t compare to the Southern Summer Country, there were rich resources everywhere, but it was not easy to open them. The locals were very sensitive and would react if there were any slight movements at all.
Not to mention the fact that crystal oil was a very dangerous product. If someone were to destroy it, it would be a huge loss!
“Big sister Nangong personally went to investigate, so you can be assured.” Meng Yingying said this and then suddenly added, “I talked to elder sister earlier and the resources Miracle Commerce has purchased here and transported back have exploded the warehouses! There are over four hundred level two Sacred Herbs, with over three hundred low grade Sacred Herbs, sixty middle grade Sacred Herbs, twenty high grade Sacred Herbs, and five top grade Sacred Herbs! Five top grade Sacred Herbs!”
Each Sacred Herb in the Southern Summer Country was very expensive.
In the Forest of Chaos, normal herbs and Spiritual Herbs were everywhere, even Sacred Herbs were very common in demon beast nests, so they could be found with a bit of risk. If these herbs were placed in the Southern Summer Country or any other human country, it would be purchased for an incredibly high price and usually there wouldn’t even be any on the market. Miracle Commerce could purchase large amounts of these herbs in the Forest of Chaos for less than a tenth of that price.
Miracle Commerce doing business in the Forest of Chaos could be considered peerless. This was because Miracle Commerce doing business in the Forest of Chaos did not have to face transport fees, risk costs, labour costs, or time costs at all.
The complex terrain of the Forest of Chaos could not stop Miracle Commerce from transporting their products at all.
The demon beasts and locals in the Forest of Chaos could not threaten the safety of Miracle Commerce’s commodities at all.
The most important thing was efficiency. With the Space Warehouse in hand, there were no other companies that could compare to the efficiency of Miracle Commerce. The raw materials from the Forest of Chaos could be delivered to the Southern Summer Country and after they were turned into products, they were returned to the Forest of Chaos to be sold at a high price where they would then use the profits earned to buy more raw materials. With this cycle, while a normal company was running back and forth, Miracle Commerce had earned countless times their profit!
Chu Tian said to Yingying, “Did you bring the high grade and top grade Sacred Medicine?”
Meng Yingying nodded as she immediately took out a list of materials, “The purchased materials are all here.”
Chu Tian swept over the list. The high grade and top grade Sacred Medicine on this list were mainly for increasing cultivation, with a few useful for detoxing, healing, longevity, and other uses. This also meant that the pills refined from these Sacred Medicine could be used to easily increase a person’s cultivation.
The five top grade Sacred Herbs were especially valuable. If there was the proper refining technique, then if it was given to a person in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, they could break through their bottleneck and reach the True Spirit Realm.
With the resources they currently had, it was already enough to break through the Awakened Soul Realm. As for the other people, there was no need to be anxious. With the way the small town was currently developing, it would only take five-eight days!
“Tell the warehouse to keep those herbs behind, I will personally refine them.”
Chu Tian did not believe in the techniques of those old men.
Meng Yingying’s eyes went wide, “Keep them all?”
Chu Tian nodded in satisfaction, “Nonsense, what are we running this company for? Isn’t it just to collect cultivation resources? Have everyone prepare themselves, we should increase our strength! Also, tell the young miss that the forest side is stable, so have her prepare things in the Southern Summer Country and immediately come here to help us! Without her by my side, my body has been hurting and I feel uncomfortable. These days without the young miss, each day passes like a year!”
“You don’t know how to pick your words, pei!”
Meng Yingying rolled her eyes at him.
But after not seeing her elder sister for so long, her heart was also filled with longing. Although they could talk through the communication device and see each other through the image transferring mirror, talking to each other tens of thousands of miles away was not as real as seeing each other face to face.
The Forest of Chaos had already been stabilized.
Elder sister should have prepared everything in the Southern Summer Country, so everyone should be able to come over now.
“Come, let’s take a look at the small town!”
Chu Tian stood up and grabbed Meng Yingying’s hand. Meng Yingying’s beautiful face slightly turned red, but she did not object as the two of them strolled through the small town’s market.
The small town was looking even more lively after developing.
Especially the mine’s upper level. This place was the largest space and it had been completely turned into a market where there were allied army soldiers patrolling. Several barbarians led ogres, orcs, and bear people past and with this kind of impressive lineup, no one dared to cause trouble in Oldman Small Town.
There were several goblins bargaining with rabbit people, hoping to buy the herbs from the rabbit people for a cheaper price. In the stall in front, there were two gnome merchants trying to sell some strange items to a few goblins. Not far away, there were some mouse people holding some ores, trying to find people to buy them.
Various languages and various races were intertwined in this small town.
The very weak raves had lived on the bottom level of the Forest of Chaos, but in Oldman Small Town now, they dared to openly do their business.
At that time, a young ogre walked past the two of them carrying a large basket.
Although it was an ogre youth, he was still much taller than Chu Tian and Meng Yingying. His arm was as thick as Chu Tian’s thigh.
The ogre picked up some specialties, some fruits and some demon beast cores. He said in broken human language, “Cheap…..Buy some…..”
Meng Yingying took out some low grade source stones to place in his hand and picked out a few things. This young ogre quickly expressed his gratitude. The young ogre ran over to Miracle Commerce’s hotel and bought a bunch of Miracle Commerce’s canned food.
The ogres did not have any resistance to the canned food at all.
The hotel in the Oldman Small Town had already been constructed.
But this hotel was different from the one in the cities. The Oldman Small Town hotel, although there were some spirit beasts, orcs, and dwarves that were regulars, the hotel did not rely on daily business to earn money. This hotel was just open to allow the various tribes to try their specialties.
The wine making and cooking techniques were lacking in the forest. Miracle Commerce used source energy arrays to ferment wine and to cook food. Therefore the Oldman Small Town’s hotel mainly dealt in trading wine and canned food.
After the dwarves tasted the wine made by Miracle Commerce, they immediately threw money at Miracle Commerce to buy five hundred barrels. After the various warriors tasted Miracle Commerce’s cooked food, the roared into the sky that they had lived these years in vain. Then they bought Miracle Commerce’s canned food in the hundreds of thousands.
Miracle Commerce opening their pill and talisman store in the small town was the same. Although on the surface it was a retail store, the real earnings came from the large orders they sent to each tribe.
No matter how much they wanted, there was a supply.
Miracle Commerce delivered the products like magic. This speed and this efficiency, it was like they had already prepared everything. But, how could the small mine tunnels have all these things stored? They had observed for many days, but they had never seen a caravan from Miracle Commerce.
Miracle Commerce seemed like it was shrouded in mystery that filled all the locals with awe. When Chu Tian saw the small town develop bit by bit in his desired direction, his heart was filled with happiness.
But at this time.
“This is bad!” Feng Caidie ran in front of Chu Tian in a panic, “There are suddenly many elves outside!”
Chu Tian was stunned, “Elves? Where did these elves come from?”
Feng Caidie swallowed a mouthful of saliva, “I don’t know where, but listening to their words, it seems like they’re looking for their princess. I’m afraid it’s……”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 377: Elves coming to take people
Chapter 377: Elves coming to take people
The lush foliage in the forest had blocked off parts of the sun shining down.
There were several goblins carrying bags filled with herbs and ores, rushing on the Oldman Small Town road in high spirits.
Goblins were a fairly common race in the forest. They had green skin like the orcs, but they were small, weak, and dumb. They mainly had a vegetarian diet and although they had strong hearing, they were timid be nature. So, they were always one of the lowest positioned races in the forest, even the mouse and rabbit tribes, these low level spirits beasts were above them. So, they were always bullied by other races and goblins did not dare have direct contact with other races. They could only make their living as small thieves, stealing items, stealing herb crops, and etc.
But the goblins had been very happy lately. This was already their fourth journey on the Oldman Small Town road.
Oldman Small Town was a place of fair and safe trade. Even a weak race like them wouldn’t be bullied, so now they could boldly take out their precious items to trade for the items they needed.
What would they trade for today?
Canned food? Weapons?
The goblins were discussing with each other as they walked.
Who would have known that their keen sense of hearing would suddenly catch a sound. When the goblins looked over at the source of the sound, they were scared out of their wits. With a sharp cry, they turned and ran.
In the Oldman Small Town canyon, beautiful and graceful snow white unicorns began to encircle Oldman Small Town. These demon beasts seemed like they were carved from white jade, full of explosive strength and beauty. They were like works of beauty, truly worthy of being spirit beasts regularly featured in literature, art, and poems.
The unicorns were high level demon beasts with intelligence, with their strengths displayed by their horns. In a normal situation, a white horn meant they were a level two demon beast. If their horn turned silver, they would be considered a level three demon beast. If their horns became a crystalline gold colour, that would mean it was a level four Unicorn King.
Around three thousand white unicorns tightly surrounded Oldman Small Town.
There were many of them and it could even be considered a unicorn army. Other than that, there was an elf holding a bow on each of the unicorns, looking in the direction of Oldman Small Town.
As for the goblins that ran in fear?
Not a single elf cared about them!
When the elves came here, they scared countless weak monsters like the gnomes, the goblins, and bigfoots. They also alarmed many strong beings like the orcs and the high level spirit beasts.
But there were too many unicorns in this army!
Even if they didn’t run in fright from this scene, no one dared to move against the elves.
Everyone was confused. In the edge of the Forest of Chaos, why were there this many elves? The elves were one of the main forces of the Forest of Chaos and they didn’t like interacting with other races nor would they attack others without any reason, so what was happening this time?
“Grandfather!” A elf who looked to be fourteen-fifteen, wearing a set of green wooden armour and holding a slender bow in their hands was currently standing in front of an old elf, “We have already confirmed this information and little princess Vivian has been kidnapped to this place. We will kill our way in and save the princess.”
This old elf did not seem very old, without many wrinkles on his face and his hair and eyebrows had only turned gray. His aura was deep and not hidden at all. Although he was only riding on a normal unicorn, his aura made him stand out among the elves.
The little princess was kidnapped?
Who could tie her up in this world?
The elven elder did not need to think that much to guess what had happened. The elves were not a militaristic race, so there was no need for a slaughter. This small town was just a trivial power on the edge of the forest, it could not catch the elves’ eyes at all. They might as well catch the little princess first and investigate everything.
“Greyheart, no need to be rash. The little princess is rebellious by nature, do you want her to run away again?” The elven elder was very clear on Vivian’s personality. To deal with the little princess, they could only convince her and couldn’t use violence, so he ordered, “Go and tell the small town that if they don’t want anyone to be injured, they should hand over little princess Vivian. The elves are a civilized race with a long history, we will not use violence when we can avoid it. I believe that the kind little princess Vivian will not wish for innocent people to be hurt because of her.”
An elf immediately went to go tell them.
The elven youth Greyheart was a bit dissatisfied, “This is only a small tribe on the edge of the forest and we are the noble and strong elves, why do we need to be polite to these lower tribes?”
“Everything exists for a reason, we can’t randomly kill people because they’re inferior.” The great elder acceptd the humans and spirit beasts like ant, as he proudly said, “Because there are crude and ugly races, the elves will become more elegant and noble in comparison. So, we cannot easily destroy the traditions of the elves, that is the difference between us and the other races of the continent.”
Greyheart opened his mouth.
“Don’t say anymore.” The great elder cut him off, “We are only investigating the matter of Aubersen’s stolen Immortal Herb and princess Vivian running away from the tribe, we won’t care about anything else that isn’t related to this.”
Vivian, Chu Tian, and Meng Yingying came out together.
“This is bad!” Vivian saw the elven elder sitting on the unicorn and her expression instantly changed, “That is the great elder of the Tree of Life Tribe!”
Before Vivian ran away, she had been staying in the Tree of Life Tribe.
The Tree of Life Tribe was not the most important place for the elves and could not even compare to a city, but the position it was in was considered the origin of the elves and was the ancestral ground of the wood elf tribe.
So, although it wasn’t luxurious or strong, according to the traditions of the elves, each elf needed to visit that place once in their life. They needed to accept this teaching and learn the clan rules. After they matured, they would be sent to various tribes for experience.
This period of time was very important for each elf.
Vivian was the Elven King’s youngest daughter and she had actually escaped the ancestral land, as well as stealing an elder’s Immortal Herb. This matter naturally caused a large stir, so it had caused bad effects on the elves.
When Greyheart saw princess Vivian, he revealed a look of joy, “The princess has left the tribe for two months, there were many elven tribes looking for you. We were certain that some human traders had tricked the princess and that’s how the current situation came to be. As long as we heavily punish these humans, the princess might be able to get a lighter punishment!”
“Don’t speak nonsense! I was the one who stole the herb and ran away from home, it was all decided by me and is related to no one else!” Vivian spoke with no fear or regrets, “I have already become a part of Miracle Commerce, so I won’t go back with you. Tell royal father and those old men in the council that I have already grasped a technology that can change the elves’ destiny and when I come back, the entire race will benefit!”
Greyheart’s face changed.
The little princess had really be tricked by the humans!
Otherwise how could she say this kind of nonsense?
Damn, these sly, lying humans, they liked to deceive pure elves the most. The most damnable thing was that even the elven race’s pearl, princess Vivian had been tricked, this just increased their crime!
Vivian saying that she joined a company and was willing to be a part of a human’s team, this was simply blasphemy to the elves and a great violation of the elven rules.
No!
This was not just going against the rules!
This was simply rebelling against the race!
The elven great elder’s face sunk.
If things became big, Vivian would have to locked up for at least a hundred years. It was locked up and not house arrest, even Vivian would not be able to escape the elves’ confinement!
This to the long lived elves was still considered a very serious punishment!
Chu Tian saw that this matter was a bit bad, so he immediately stood out and said, “These elven friends are mistaken, Vivian stole the herb to save me. But as for this matter, I have already……”
“Shut up! You treacherous human!”
Greyheart’s wooden spear pierced the ground and Chu Tian felt countless vines shoot out, entwining around his body like giant pythons. Greyheart’s figured disappeared as he stabbed out with his spear like a meteor!
Greyheart looked like a thirteen-fourteen year old man, but actually he was already sixty in human years, only being a bit younger than Vivian in elven years. An elf’s mind developed slowly, but a young elf of this age was not weak.
Not to mention that Greyheart was the tribe great elder’s grandson, so his cultivation had already reached the 1st True Spirit Layer.
Vivian wanted to stop it when she saw this. She was very familiar with Greyheart’s skills and with her strength and natural spatial energy, it was easy for her to stop Greyheart. However, before she could make a move, the elven elder spatial seal fell onto Vivian and instantly sealed Vivian’s source spirit.
This was bad!
She couldn’t use her spatial skills!
Greyheart’s spear was about to pierce Chu Tian.
Chu Tian’s face also sunk. Damn, this bunch of stubborn and stupid elves, clearly you gained a large deal and you’re actually trying to kill father! However, if father dies easily here, then my two lives were lived in vain!
The Demon God’s Sword Source Spirit soared into the sky!
That destructive strength that looked down on all beings instantly tore the vines around him. Chu Tian directly entered the second form of the Flame Demon Transformation and with the infinite power of the Demon God’s Sword, he sent an overhead sword strike at Greyheart.
8th Awakened Soul Layer versus the 1st True Spirit Layer.
This was something that had no suspense at all!
Chu Tian using the Flame Demon Transformation secret art could at most increase his strength by one layer, but adding in the powerful amplification of the Demon God’s Sword, he could directly kill a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer expert. Even when facing a 1st True Spirit Layer cultivator, it would still be unlikely he was defeated!
Dong!
The two powers collided.
Both sides were sent flying. Chu Tian was at the disadvantage, but Greyheart’s wooden spear was also slightly burned by the Netherworld Ghost Flames.
“Such an evil strength!” Greyheart was secretly shocked, “Princess Vivian, with your noble status and bloodline, how can you be with this inferior race known for their lies and cunning? Not to mention one who cultivates such an evil cultivation technique? I think he is clearly using your status to deal with the elves!”
This mess was becoming bigger and bigger!
Chu Tian felt that it was better for him to just change his name to “Chu Hei Guo” already!
[TL Note: Hei Guo means to be used as a scapegoat.]
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 378: Tree of Life Tribe
Chapter 378: Tree of Life Tribe
“Are all the elves as unreasonable as you?” Meng Yingying was anxious and angry. These elves had move against Chu Tian in the Oldman Small Town entrance, what would the people in the small town think? But Meng Yingying was too weak and couldn’t help at all, so she could only indignantly scold them, “Using chaos and rumours to discredit a person. I had thought that the elves were a civilized and friendly race, but it seems like there is no difference between you all and the orcs and ogres!”
The elves’ faces all changed.
The elves were known on the continent as the most noble, graceful, beautiful, and civilized race, but now there was someone comparing them to ogres and orcs. This was simply an attack on the elves’ self respect.
Meng Yingying loudly shouted, “You can kill me, I can’t defeat you, but I still have to say that I’ve had the wrong impression of you all!”
This human looked quite young.
She was also a beautiful and innocent young girl.
The elves had the habit of judging people by their appearance. They thought that a beautiful spirit would have a beautiful appearance. Because the elves had a pure heart, each elf would grow into a pure beauty. Therefore, when the say Meng Yingying, their first impression of her was not bad. Still, they couldn’t kill her because of these words, otherwise there really would be no difference between them and the uncouthly and weak ogres and orcs.
“Yingying is right!” Vivian was also filled with rage, “I used to think that the elves were the friendliest race, but now even I feel embarrassed! Killing someone before everything is made clear, is this how our elf race acts?”
The great elder’s face was unsettled. Finally he waved his hand and the elves put away their bow. He rode the unicorn forward, “This brave and beautiful young miss is right, we elves are a compassionate and fair race. Greyheart, you were too impulsive.”
Greyheart quickly apologized to Vivian. After all, princess Vivian was still young and he couldn’t ruin his entire future just because of this small matter.
Weren’t all humans deceptive?
This was definitely the human’s fault!
The great elder slightly raised his hand to point at Chu Tian, “Since this is the case, we ask princess Vivian and you to return to the tribe with us. This entire matter will be investigated by the elves!”
Meng Yingying was not satisfied, “If Chu Tian goes to the elves’ place, wouldn’t he just become your prey? What qualification do the elves have to put a human on trial!”
“The elves have a strict set of rules and laws!” The elven great elder said without any leeway, “We will judge this matter based on the fact and we will never frame an innocent person for no reason.”
“Yingying, go back. I might as well go with them.” Chu Tian was very clear on this matter. If this matter was not solved, it would be a large problem hanging over their heads. The elves were a large race and even tens of thousands of years in the future, in the human controlled world, the elves were still a large part of it. Chu Tian knew that this was a stubborn race that adhered to customs and he knew how to deal with them, but his only worry was that Oldman Small Town might be affected by this.
Chu Tian calmly stated his mind, “Elven elder, I am willing to attend the elves’ trial to prove my innocence. However, since the elves brag about being fair and just, before the elven court has made its judgement and before I am determined a criminal or not, since there is no conviction yet, should the elves respect my rightful rights and interests?”
The elven elder was a bit stunned, “That is reasonable.”
“Right now the elves have encroached on my property, so I hope the elves can give the proper compensation!”
Greyheart angrily said, “Nonsense!”
“This small town of joint management was established through much hard work. If the elves take me away, the small town will be filled with chaos and many innocent people will shed blood because of this. My property will suffer a loss because of this.” Chu Tian calmly explained, “This is the consequence accidentally caused by the elves. We are not in a hostile relation, so the elves should not destroy other people’s lands. At least before the trial judgement, the elves have a duty to protect this small town.”
The elven great elder was a bit shocked.
The people in the Forest of Chaos were all crude and cultureless, there was never anyone that followed the elves’ legal system. When they heard this human given these logical arguments, the elves did not feel any anger, rather they felt like he was respected the elves’ strict and principled laws.
“Alright, this small town has not offended the elves in the slightest, so it should not be implicated.” The elven great elder waved his hand, “One thousand people will be stationed here to maintain the safety of this small town until the trial is over!”
One thousand unicorn cavalry remained in Oldman Small Town.
As long as the small town did not collapse, his work in this period of time did not go to waste.
Chu Tian said to Meng Yingying, “This is a very special period, you must keep the small town stable. Also contact the young miss and have her quickly come here to manage the town!”
“Alrigth!” Meng Yingying saw that the elves were not an unreasonable race and her heart felt a bit of relief, “Then you have to be careful!”
Chu Tian revealed disdainful smile.
Why would he need to fear these stubborn fellows?
Not to mention that Chu Tian had done nothing wrong in the first place and had given the elves a great gift.
“I will come back in one piece!”
“Yingying, be assured!” Vivian said with a face of apology, “I will prove big brother’s innocence!”
Chu Tian rode on a unicorn as he left with the elves.
The Tree of Life Tribe was actually very far away. Vivian did not feel this when using her spatial teleportation technique, but riding the unicorn now especially highlighted it.
Only with the unicorns rushing day and night for several days, did they finally arrive in the center of the Tree of Life Tribe so quickly. The Tree of Life Tribe was the ancestral ground of the elves and could be traced to the great ancient era.
Legends say that the Tree of Life was over three thousand meters tall and could provide shade for several dozen miles. Born in the great ancient era, it could be considered a Spiritual God. It was this mysterious ancient tree that had given birth to the wood elves. Of course, the Tree of Life no longer existed, said to have collapsed in the great ancient era. The Tree of Life was completely destroyed, but it had left behind the elf race.
Therefore, the elves were one of the most ancient races on the continent.
However, because the elves had a glorious history, this long history instead became the burden of their race. The various troublesome rituals and ceremonies filled the elves’ lives and all kinds of traditional thoughts filled the elves’ minds.
The elves had long lives and low fertility rate, as well as rich emotions that made them crave peace. They enjoyed music, painting, poetry, and raising their quality of life. They did not care about the world, repelling the cultures of other races and never coming in contact with other races.
The elves being beaten back by the Spirit Beasts and the rise of humans, these were all events necessary for historical development.
However, the elves did not see this point yet. The elves were still one of the top powers on the continent and all regions had a part sectored for the elves. They still firmly believed that the elves were the strongest, the most graceful, the most beautiful, and the noblest race on the continent.
The Tree of Life Tribe in the Forest of chaos was only the ancestral land of the elves. A few talented elves or important elves would be sent here when they were young, bathing in the water of the moon springs as they grew and accepting the teachings of the ancient rules.
Finally, they would leave in the end.
The ancestral land had a large guard and was impregnable, so it was very safe. However, the elves did not need to station an army because around the Tree of Life Tribe, there were various other tribes. There were some that were allies of the elves in the Forest of Chaos, one that had been their ally for many generations. With the protection of these tribes, the Tree of Life Tribe did not need an army.
When Chu Tian walked the path into the Tree of Life Tribe, he saw a few members of a strange race.
These fellows looked like tall trees. Most of them would usually be in a deep slumber, with one or two that was occasionally awake. They could change into human forms and walk around like humans.
There was no doubt that these were Treants.
The Treants were also a mysterious and ancient race.
It’s said that the Treants were a race formed from the roots of the Tree of Life after it was destroyed. In some sense, the Treants and the Elves had a deep relationship. The Treants had very long lives, it’s said that most of them could live up to ten thousand years!
These long years filled each old Treant with knowledge.
Naturally the ancient knowledge had its limits. They did not pass down knowledge like humans, with each sage have countless previous sages standing on their shoulder, with knowledge quickly condensing through the passing down of knowledge. The knowledge the Treants collected over ten thousand years were based on their own comprehension, so the two could not be compared.
“Little princess Vivian is back!”
The elf tribe became lively as countless elven children came out from all directions like little monkeys, standing on the branches all around. Each of them looked on with pure eyes at the unicorn army that had just returned.
Vivian’s matter had caused a lot of commotion.
She had already become a villain among all the elves.
These elven childrens were all very surprised. Princess Vivian that played with them each day was actually brave enough to escape the tribe! This was a large crime!
“Yi, who is that person?”
“Why does he look so similar?”
“Aiyo, isn’t that Chu Tian?”
The elves all stirred. They recognized him with a glance, that human that was riding on the unicorn returning with the elves was actually the human swordsman they had seen in the movie, the brave and righteous Chu Tian!
“Chu Tian, is it really you?”
“I never thought I could really meet you!”
“Chu Tian, can you speak the elven language?”
These elven children did not know what the situation was. They all ran over shouting at Chu Tian and there were even some fellows that jumped onto Chu Tian’s unicorn.
Chu Tian sent his regards in fluent standard elven language, “Hello everyone!”
“Wa!” The elven children were all stunned, “Your elven language is so good, I thought the humans would not understand the elven language!”
Chu Tian never thought that in this kind of place, he would actually have this many little admirers.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 379: Flower Fairies
Chapter 379: Flower Fairies
Chu Tian always looked down on the elves. This race that had brains which weren’t inferior to human’s, this race that had long lives, this race with a long history was bullied by the spirit beasts into this bad shape.
Why?
It was nothing more than the elves’ lack of vigilance.
It was nothing more than the elves putting shackles on themselves.
It was nothing more than the elves trying to be civilized, graceful, and just.
The elves rarely attacked and they rarely used tricks during battles. Their armies were slow to build and slow to dispatch, most of the time they were fighting defense battles. They had several opportunities to completely exterminate their enemies, but it was all let go by the elves.
This was not benevolence, this was just stupidity!
The elves mostly won against the spirit beasts, but the elves’ main forces were destroyed and it would take several hundred years to rebuild them. If the spirit beasts lost their main forces, it would only take several decades for them to rebuild, how could the elves fight in such a weak manner?
But putting aside the fact that the race wasted themselves, Chu Tian still liked the elves themselves.
On one hand, the elf race was filled with beautiful women and it was rare to find ugly people in their tribes.
On the other hand, the elves were pure hearted. Almost all of them had personalities like Meng Yingying.
Chu Tian never thought that he would already be a little star among this tribe. It’s said that in the Tree of Life Tribe, there were at least three hundred little elves who recognized him and the other little elves had heard Chu Tian’s name before.
Therefore, when Chu Tian was detained, he still received elven green tea and various fruit desserts.
“Chu Tian, your story was truly shocking!” An elven girl said with a pair of innocent big eyes, “Are you really a swordsman? I think you’re not the same as the image in the movie!”
“Of course!” Chu Tian was relaxing in the tree house, with one hand holding his head and the other picking up fruits. There were many piles of various kinds of foods around him and several dozen curious little faces were peeking in through the window and railing. These bumpkins, haven’t they seen a human before?
This really was their first time seeing a live human.
“This little fox is very cute, is it your pet?”
“That’s right.”
Chu Tian’s personal items had been confiscated. Only after inspecting it, the elves finally allowed this harmless little fox to remain by Chu Tian’s side, being locked up temporarily with Chu Tian. The little fox was lying down in the same posture, currently gnawing on a fruit that was the size of its body.
This matter had caused a great stir.
Their lives were on the line, but they actually acted this boldly.
The elves had very long lives and because of this long lifespan, they cherished life even more, it was even better to say that they feared death. So, they were very shocked by Chu Tian’s casual appearance, “Yesterday the elf tribe held a meeting and the elders have placed many charges on you, aren’t you afraid?”
Chu Tian dug through his ear and lazily said, “What crimes? Tell me about them!”
“The first crime is tricking an underage elven girl.”
“The second crime is secretly stealing an important item from the tribe.”
“The third crime is using elves to kill others, causing grudges between the elves and the Spirit Insects.”
“The fourth crime is…..”
Chu Tian impatiently waved his hand, “In short they’re putting blame on father. You don’t need to say anymore, I’m innocent anyway and killing me won’t change this truth.”
“You’re not afraid of death?”
“What is there to be afraid of?” Chu Tian bravely said, “Even if you kill me, a single Chu Tian, there are still tens of thousands of other Chu Tians. But in this kind of unfair trial, I, Chu Tian must resist to the end, I would rather die than surrender!”
The elves were shocked.
Chu Tian in the movie was a brave warrior who had stood up against the powerful official. At this moment, they felt that the Chu Tian in front of him overlapped with his figure inside the movie.
This was the Chu Tian they worshipped!
How could this kind of person have ulterior motives like a bad guy?
Chu Tian sighed with great sadness as he said, “It’s a pity that my great dream and revenge will not be achieved!”
The little elves were all filled with sympathy as Chu Tian seemed like a lofty dreamer to them. They quickly asked, “What is your dream?”
“Actually my dream is very simple.” Chu Tian seriously said, “I want to use my hands and wisdom to let all the people on the continent live good lives. I want to lead Yingying, the young miss, and the others to pass through the planes and go into the abyss, exploring the deep mysteries of this world…..”
The elves all straightened when they heard this.
Was this true?
One elf couldn’t help asking, “Does Meng Yingying also really exist?”
“Of course. Not only does Yingying exist, she is very good friends with princess Vivian.”
Although the elves were a stubborn race, they were naturally kind. Only this quality was not good because this made it so that their race was easy to trick.
The elves all called out in surprise.
Princess Vivian was good friends with princess Meng Yingying?
No wonder Vivian secretly left the tribe, it was to find these two people.
The average age of these elves was not high. Compared to the older elves, they were more curious, but they weren’t as courageous as Vivian.
Chu Tian said to these little elves, “Actually I can let you all meet her as well, her personality is suited for being friends with elves. However, I’m about to die and the elven race does not allow elves to be friends with humans. It’s a pity, what a pity!”
The elves all had sad looks of regret on their faces.
Chu Tian had been drinking the elven green tea while talking with the little elves. His advanced mind from thirty thousand years in the future was not something the little elves could imagine, so he quickly coaxed the kids over to his side.
Everyone was fascinated listening to him.
“What are you all doing here?” There was a voice that sounded out, “Why aren’t you moving aside!”
The little elves were shocked as they instantly dispersed.
What was going on? Chu Tian sat up.
A female elf with a plentiful stature walked over. She looked to be around thirty in human and converting that to elven years, that should be equal to one hundred sixty-seventy years old. This elf was as beautiful as Chen Bingyu, but the elves were elves, so they had pure minds. This point was the same for them.
Aledis, one of the two elders of the Tree of Life Tribe, mainly in charge of managing punishment. Chu Tian was sent into custody here to be tried, so naturally he would pass through her hands.
“The elven court is almost prepared and the elven council are sending people over.” Aledis coldly looked at the locked up Chu Tian, “Are you prepared to be tried? Although the elves do not advocate the death sentence, your crimes this time are very serious, so most likely you’ll be executed.”
Trying to scare me?
I won’t fall for this!
If he fell into the hands of any other races, perhaps he would be scared, but Chu Tian was not afraid of the elves at all. According to their efficiency, even if Chu Tian is sentenced to death, it would be set for a year later or so. If during this time he still didn’t find a way to prove his innocence or escape, he would just have to wipe his neck clean and kill himself.
Chu Tian said with no expressions, “People will die eventually, but if my death alone is enough to drag the entire elven race down, then this death is worth it.”
Aledis said with disdain, “What qualification do you have to say this!”
“Although I am obscure now, but my reputation can spread across the continent. At that time, the entire human race and the continent will know of a human tribe’s genius named Chu Tian and this genius was finally killed on false pretenses by the elven tribe.” Chu Tian was not modest at all as he spoke, “Not only will the elves’ reputation be damaged at that time, the humans will use this as an excuse to fight the elves.”
“I’ve never seen such a shameless person before!” Aledis gave a snort, “The rumours are really true, the humans are all sly and deceptive people!”
“Your words are wrong here, everything has a possibility.” Chu Tian changed his tone, “How about we make a bet? I can see that you’ve lived one-two hundred years and you should have learned quite a bit. If I can win, how about you just let me go?”
Aledis gave a cold laugh, “And if you lose?”
Chu Tian replied, “If I lose, you can make any request you want from me, as long as it doesn’t step on my bottom line.”
“Any request?”
“Any request!”
“Do you have these skills?”
“Although there are many things in this world I can’t do, I can still fulfill most of the things you can think of.”
“Then I want the stars in the sky, can you pick them for me?”
Chu Tian thought about if for a few minutes, “Sure!”
Crazy!
Aledis thought this fellow was a maniac!
She turned to leave. Chu Tian saw that she was leaving, so he immediately called out to her, “Wait a minute. If I win, you let me go. But regardless of the result, I can help you with one matter. This should satisfy you!”
Was there a problem with this person!
Aledis left without even thinking about it.
“Hey, don’t leave! I’m being serious!”
Chu Tian watched as she left and could only curse in his heart. Idiot, this matter is something I would never give to anyone else, but you’re not taking advantage of it. Don’t regret it from this day forth.
Chu Tian was locked in the small tree house, helplessly stretching himself. With the elves’ efficiency, he would be locked up here for quite a while.
At this time, a soft voice suddenly entered his ears.
“Can you really pick the stars from the sky?”
Who?
Who was talking!
Chu Tian looked around and saw a small being, suddenly being startled. This thing, could it be the legendary……Flower Fairy?
A small thing that was around the size of a finger was currently standing on the window.
This being was very special. She looked exactly the same as an elf, but her build was especially small, as well as there being an extra pair of wings. These wings were as thin as a cicada’s wing and were shaped like butterfly wings. It was clear and transparent, looking very beautiful.
Chu Tian had seen this race in an ancient book before.
These little fellows were elves of flowers and were a branch of the elven race, also called Flower Fairies. Don’t look down on them, this race was not weak at all.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 380: Forest court
Chapter 380: Forest court
The little fox looked up and its eyes revealed a strange glow. It seemed very interested in the Flower Fairy because the little fox could feel a very strong energy hidden in that small body.
Ai ya ya, I never imagined it.
This damn place would also have flower elves!
Chu Tian felt very surprised, like finding hidden treasure when looking for buried treasure.
The Flower Fairies had many innate skills that were coveted and they were also considered valuable treasures, so humans caught them in large amounts in the future, finally reaching the border of extinction. Chu Tian never thought that there would be this mysterious race in the Forest of Chaos.
The Flower Fairies had many abilities.
The first was their curative abilities. The Flower Fairies’ little bodies had very strong innate life energy and they could extract life essence from the earth and the plants, so they could use it to heal any injuries. If one had a Flower Fairy, it was equal to having several lives. So, just based on this, it attracted the greed of many people.
The second was their growing abilities. Flower Fairies were natural gardeners, so no matter what precious herb was being grown, as long as it was left to the Flower Fairies, there would be a rich harvest in most situations. Moreover, the Flower Fairies can increase the growth speed by ten times, so an herb that takes ten years to mature would only take one year to grow.
The third was finding hidden treasure. The Flower Fairies could communicate with the trees, the flowers, the grass, and the earth. If there was a treasure hidden inside a mountain forest, the Flower Fairies could easily find it, so adventurers loved them.
These three were abilities that people were concrete on and as for the other abilities Flower Fairies had, Chu Tian had only heard about a few of them. For example, Flower Fairies themselves were a top grade ingredient, so some evil alchemists directly refined them into pills which could increase a pill’s quality. If one was refining a Half Immortal Grade Pill, if a Flower Fairy was added in, the pill that would be refined could directly reach the Immortal Grade.
This was not proven, but there was a solid theory behind it.
This was because Flower Fairies were an innate form of life that was born from the essence of forest life. The Flower Fairies did not have any males and each of them appeared as a female. They were very precious treasures themselves, but because they did not have the ability to reproduce, there weren’t many Flower Fairies.
Chu Tian looked at the little Flower Fairy and decided to create a relation with them, “Flower Fairy, what is your name?”
“Aiya, you can recognize me? I thought that other than the elves, there wouldn’t be another race that knew of our existence on the continent!” The little Flower Fairy revealed a look of pleasant surprise. She immediately flapped her butterfly wings and circled around Chu Tian, “I am called Lulu!”
The Flower Fairy left crystal like lights as it flew past which caused the little fox to grab out with its claws a few times. It used its nose to suck in the light powder and it revealed an intoxicated look on its face.
Lulu was also Chu Tian’s admirer. When Aubersen gave Vivian the video disc player, the Flower Fairy tribe had borrowed it for a long time. The Flower Fairies were a rare race and had weak replication abilities, so there weren’t many of them, but in the Tree of Life Tribe, they had a high position.
Lulu asked with an innocent expression, “Can you really pick the stars from the sky?”
“How is that hard? As long as I can make an outer space flying vehicle, I can collect materials from outer space!” Chu Tian patted his chest and said, “This is only a small matter to me!”
Lulu revealed a look of shock and admiration, “Can you really do anything?”
Of course there were many things in this world he couldn’t do, so with this innocent little Flower Fairy, Chu Tian could not boast. He just asked in a curious voice, “What, you don’t believe me? I have many skills, how about we give it a try?”
Lulu fell in Chu Tian’s palm and looked at him in surprise, “How do we give it a try?”
Chu Tian looked at the Flower Fairy in his palm without any vigilance and said, “I can guess the biggest headache for your Flower Fairy race!”
“Really? Then say it!”
“Hasn’t the Flower Fairy race always been wondering how they could make the Tree of Life Seed germinate?”
Lulu’s eyes went wide open in shock, “You….How do you know this? Did the wood elves tell you?”
“Why would the wood elves tell me this? Of course they wouldn’t!” Chu Tian said with an enigmatic smile, “I also know that the Flower Fairies have a special growing ability that allows you to grow and cultivate any rare plants. The only one you can’t grow is the Tree of Life Seed, am I right?”
Lulu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, “The Flower Fairies have found a Tree of Life Seed, only after studying it for many generations, we haven’t had any progress yet. Everyone said that the seed is most likely dead and there is no chance of it sprouting again.”
After saying this, Lulu revealed a sad expression, but she spoke in a voice filled with awe again, “Are you a prophet? Why do you know the Flower Fairy race’s secret?”
Chu Tian of course was not a prophet.
But the Flower Fairies in history had successfully cultivated the Tree of Life Seed in the end and it was because of this that they caused a giant stir, finally bringing a giant disaster to them. The Flower Fairies were hunted and the Tree of Life sprout was stolen by the humans. However, the humans did not have the ability to raise the Tree of Life, so this divine level material was lost in the end.
This matter had a deep significance in history because it was the exploding point of the battle between humans and elves. Of course, the humans won in the end. However, the later generation scholars considered this matter a large stain in human history which directly destroyed the friendship between humans and elves.
Since he had met it.
He could not allow the same matter to repeat itself.
Chu Tian said to Lulu, “I have a way of helping the Flower Fairies germinate the Tree of Life Seed.”
“Really?” Lulu’s voice increased by several times, “What method is it? Quickly tell Lulu!”
Chu Tian slowly explained, “The Tree of Life Seed did not die, rather it went into a deep sleep. This is because the continent after the great ancient era did not have a suitable soil for the Tree of Life to grow in. So, no matter how much energy the Flower Fairies put into it, they will not receive any results. Actually it isn’t that hard to activate the Tree of Life Seed at all. You just need to obtain some great ancient aura from the spaces that haven’t dissipated yet and use a special method to inject it into the seeds, that will awaken it.”
Lulu was dizzy hearing this, “This…..How should this be done?”
“This requires high level science, especially spatial technology. I am willing to help the Flower Fairies, but it’s a pity the current me will not be able to help.” Chu Tian said with a sigh, “A divine thing like the Tree of Life, not being able to see it sprout is a regret of mine.”
Lulu thought about if for a few seconds before flying out, “You don’t need to worry, I’ll think of a way! The wood elves won’t be able to kill you! I promise this!”
After saying this.
The little Flower Fairy flew out the window and instantly disappeared.
The little fox rolled its eyes. Its master really knew how to trick little girls. However, thinking about the smell from the Flower Fairy, it could not help licking its lips. If it could eat a few Flower Fairies, it would be able to evolve.
“You can’t do anything!” Chu Tian hit the little fox’s head, “The Flower Fairies have a deep relation with the elves, do you want to make the entire elven race your enemy?”
The little fox gave a snort and spat out a mouthful of saliva. I won’t eat it, what’s there to it? Actually, compared to the little Flower Fairies, the fox was more interested in the Tree of Life. Although it knew that its master liked tricking people, his skills weren’t bad. Since he gave his vow, then perhaps he’ll really be able to grow a Tree of Life.
…………
After a few days, Aledis came for Chu Tian since the elven court had been set up.
Chu Tian was about to stand trial in front of the elves as the culprit. It had been three hundred years since the Tree of Life Tribe had opened its court. This time, because of the relation to princess Vivian, they had to especially careful about this.
When Chu Tian arrived in the elven court, he was stunned for a while.
The elven court was a strange forest. They were surrounded by several dozen large trees which were thick enough to have twenty normal trees around them. There were many structures on the tree branches that seemed like large houses and there were many elves standing on the branches themselves.
This tedious and complex ceremony carried on for two hours before Chu Tian and Vivian were brought out.
The surrounding elves were all discussing with one another, this was many people’s first time seeing a human. When the young elves saw Chu Tian appear, they were all filled with excitement and worry.
In the tallest tree in front of them, an old elf stood up. He had the elders of the Tree of Life Tribe around him and he should be the main judge for this trial.
“I am the Elven Council’s vice speaker Ulysses!” This old elf simply introduced himself, “With the forest and god of life as witness, we will now begin the elven trial!”
Chu Tian was feeling a bit impatient.
“We’ll first question the victim. Tree of Life Tribe’s third elder, Aubersen, please come out.”
The elven elder Aubersen walked out. When he saw the little princess staring at him, he couldn’t help feeling worry, but since he was the victim this time and the little princess had been too rampant, if she wasn’t taught a lesson, she would cause even more trouble in the future.
Chu Tian was feeling very impatient. The elves had lives that were too long and did everything slowly. When would they become more efficient?
At this time, several thumps could be heard from the surroundings. The elves were surprised to see an incomparably tall Treant slowly walking over.
Ulysses asked in a somewhat surprised voice, “Why has this honoured Treant suddenly come to visit us?”
The Treant generally did not move and most of the time stayed still, they never thought that it would come here to participate in the trial today. When everyone was feeling surprised, the Treant directly said, “This human is our Treant race’s guest, we hope that he won’t be falsely accused of any crimes.”
When this was said, the entire elven race was stunned. The elven race had prepared for several days and made their investigation, working hard to prepare a fair and just trial. Suddenly a Treant had appeared and everyone person was shocked by this.
“That’s right, I’m here to supervise the trial! If Chu Tian is not guilty, you better not think about making things hard for him!” Several Flower Fairies flew out from the Treant, “He is also our Flower Fairy race’s guest!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 381: Argument
Chapter 381: Argument
This was surely Lulu’s help. The Flower Fairies were very close to the Treants, so Lulu must have told what Chu Tian said to the Treants, so the Treants wouldn’t sit there and do nothing.
Since there were people to support him, he could be a bit less worried.
Chu Tian wanted to retreat at first, but now it seemed like he couldn’t return just yet and he needed to obtain a bit of benefits before he did so.
The elven trial began and an elf said in a loud voice, “Vivian secretly ran from the tribe and went to a human country, not returning for an entire two months. We have proof that Vivian has participate in the human’s war with the spirit beasts, as well as killing a king of the spirit beast kingdom. This goes against the rules of our ancestor and should entitle confinement of fifty years!”
He paused here before saying, “Vivian secretly stole elder Aubersen’s Immortal Herb and secretly gave it to the human Chu Tian, even joining Chu Tian’s organization. She willingly degenerated into a human’s worker and harmed the elves’ reputation. Then she led the human into the Forest of Chaos to fight against the Spirit Insects, killing several descendants of Spider Queen Alexis, worsening the relation between elves and Spirit Insects. This will cause quite the effect on the elves and she should be locked up for at least one hundred years!”
Then he gave his conclusion, “Vivian is the Elven King’s youngest daughter and if she doesn’t lead by example, she have a bad influence on others. I recommend a severe punishment of forever eliminating her princess status and confinement of two hundred years!”
Two hundred years?!
All the elves gasped.
“Vivian, these are the accusations.” Ulysses asked in a low voice, “What do you want to say?”
Even to the elves, two hundred years was close to half their lives. There were rarely any elves that suffered such severe punishments. Vivian’s face was a bit pale, but she bit her lips as she snorted like she didn’t care at all.
“Although Vivian’s violation of the rules are rarely seen in hundreds of years in the elven race, the human Chu Tian should not escape his involvement in having princess Vivian do this!”
Now it was time to blame Chu Tian.
“Vivian stole the Immortal Herb to give to Chu Tian. Vivian joining the human company was also because of Chu Tian’s invitation. Vivian was related in the human and spirit beast war, as well as fighting the Spirit Insects all because of Chu Tian!”
“Humans abducting elves has happened regularly on the continent, it’s not uncommon to force the elves into selling their bodies. This is a matter that each elf deeply detests and Chu Tian using Vivian like this is similar to this matter, so he must be severely punished without a doubt. I suggest an execution sentence!”
The old elves discussed with each other for a few minutes and they were all nodding. If it was said that Vivian’s punishment was heavy, there was no objections to Chu Tian’s punishment at all.
This damn human really was a truly evil fellow!
Actually using the pure and good elf like this, this was simply unforgivable!
The elves have seen many evil doings in the past years, with many elves being caught by slavers. After they caught these elves, they would mostly be sold into human countries. In the elves’ eyes, the humans were a dirty race without a bottom line.
Although the elves did not have any historical hate with the humans, they still did not like the humans. In their eyes, humans wouldn’t contact elves for no reason, so he must have an impure idea towards Vivian. The elves had suffered this kind of trouble, it would be difficult to recover even if they killed him eight-ten times.
Ulysses said to Chu Tian, “Human, the elves are a fair race and will now give you a chance to present your argument!”
“Argument my ass!”
The elves’ faces all changed.
Chu Tian began to laugh, “I have heard that the elves were stubborn, but I have finally seen it today. No wonder the elves have declined on the continent. Don’t mention comparing to the humans, you can’t even compare to the spirit beasts! Otherwise, how could you do something stupid like this? Destroying your own foundations, but having a sense of superiority.”
The elves were instantly filled with anger.
Wasn’t this a noble and proud race?
They weren’t even comparable to spirit beasts. This was no longer just shaming, it was bare naked provocation!
Ulysses’ expression did not change as he softly said, “You insulting the noble elves will not help your crimes, rather it will increase it. I urge you to be cautious with your words, you don’t have many chances.”
“Noble, righteous, graceful, and kind, the elves like to label themselves as this!” Chu Tian fearlessly said in a calm voice, “All I see is a group of shortsighted, lazy, comfortable with the current status quo cowards who don’t dare face their future and loses themselves in their long history! The funniest thing is that these cowards create these damn rules to persecute those the true trailblazers of their tribes, persecuting true heroes among their tribes such as princess Vivian!”
Everyone was shocked, even Vivian was stunned.
When did she become a hero of the elven tribe?
A trailblazer for elven reform?
This was not related at all!
Ulysses stood up, “Straight nonsense! Since you’ve given up the chance to make an argument, don’t blame the elves for not giving you a chance. Someone…..”
“Sir vice speaker!” Chu Tian’s sharp edge was pointed at Ulysses, “I want to ask you a single question. You seem like you’ve lived for over six hundred years, but what have you done for the elves in all these years? What changes have you made to the elven race with your high position?”
Ulysses was a bit speechless. He slightly knit his brows and said, “My race has strived for freedom and non governance, how can you vain humans understand this?”
“The spirit beasts have already beaten the elves back and you still shout of non governance? Since there is no interference in governing, what is the elven council doing? They should just disband already!” Chu Tian’s words became more and more sharp, “All day immersing in your past, being enchanted by the feeling of superiority all day, the ones that are truly vain are you elves! Not giving your position to a more qualified person, doing nothing all day, you’re just harming people. Would it really take the destruction of the race to awaken you?”
Ulysses was finally a bit angry. No matter how could an elf’s temper was, he could not take Chu Tian’s constant insults, “Good. Then let me ask you, what has Vivian done for the elves!”
Chu Tian began to strongly speak up for Vivian, “Princess Vivian was thinking about the elves and finally decided to find a way to save the elves’ destiny. Finally she found Miracle Commerce’s product and learned of our advanced technology. In order to obtain this new technology for the elves, Vivian took the risk to steal an Immortal Herb and travelled several tens of thousands of miles to save me when I was in a critical condition…..”
He added a few exaggerations to these matters.
“I am a human from the Southern Summer Country, knowing nothing about the elves and especially princess Vivian. I was moved by princess Vivian’s sincerity, so I offered refuge to princess Vivian, giving her top class human cultivation techniques and peak technology to study. Vivian knew the elves’ restrictions, so she remained in the Southern Summer Country to learn this cultivation technique and technology, so she could bring it back to the elves to cause a revolution! Who would have known that our sincerity would be considered dirty by you all?”
The elves were all speechless, but he did not wait for the elves to speak.
Chu Tian righteously asked, “Please use your several hundred year old brain to consider this. The Southern Summer Country is only a small country, how could I have attracted princess Vivian? I am only in the Awakened Soul Realm and I was several tens of thousands of miles away. With my strength, I can’t even move through the Forest of Chaos, so how would I capture the elves in the forest?”
Ulysses knit his brows, “Then how did Vivian know of your existence?”
Vivian had a cultivation in the 4th True Spirit Layer, even in the Forest of Chaos, she was considered an expert!
How could someone like this be tricked by an Awakened Soul Realm Cultivator? This was something completely illogical!
Chu Tian coldly said, “Then we’ll have to ask this elven elder!”
At this time, a few small elves shouted from all around them, “It’s because elder Aubersen brought back the video disc player, we all recognized Chu Tian because of the video disc player!”
Aubersen revealed an awkward expression.
Vivian learning of Chu Tian could be considered because of him!
Ulysses asked Aubersen, “Did this really happen?”
“Reporting to the vice speaker, when I passed through the Southern Summer Country, I found something different in it that I brought back as a gift for the princess. I never thought it would develop to this point.”
Ulysses then asked, “Vivian, what have you been doing for the past two months among the humans?”
Vivian looked at Chu Tian with a tentative gaze and Chu Tian nodded to her. She finally bravely said, “I have been cultivating the top grade spatial cultivation technique Chu Tian gave me, the «Void Escaping». I was also learning the Space Warehouse technology!”
Spatial cultivation technique?
The elves were all shocked!
Vivian could not find a suitable cultivation technique, everyone knew about this. Could it be that she had now found a spatial cultivation technique? This was simply impossible! Spatial cultivation techniques were rare, how could the humans take one out?
Ulysses kept asking, “What is this Space Warehouse?”
“Before I was brought back, I was Miracle Commerce’s spatial engineer!” Vivian proudly threw out her chest, “I had already created a Space Warehouse and wanted to create a second one. With Chu Tian agreement, I would have brought it back for everyone to use. In the end, before the second Space Warehouse could even be made, I was brought back by you all!”
Vivian explained the characteristics of the Space Warehouse to the elves.
The elves all gasped when they heard this. Aledis, Aubersen, and the others all had wide open eyes. Could there really be such a magical technology in this world? Could the humans have already advanced to this degree already! If it was true, the elves would really have to review this. They had several tens of thousands of years more history than the humans, but the humans had advanced this far already!
“I have decided to take back the Space Warehouse and will not share any technology with the elves in the future!” Chu Tian directly said, “As for the cultivation technique given to the princess, it will be considered repayment for delivering the herb! It’s fine if you want to kill me, I believe that a hundred years after I die, the humans will certainly raise the flags of revenge for me and cut through the elves in the Forest of Chaos! The elves will become a mark of shame in history because of this matter of ungratefulness and stubbornness!”
Vivian’s body trembled.
How could she know that Chu Tian was deliberately provoking the elves.
“It was all destroyed by you all! It was all destroyed by you all!” Even the elves announcing her being locked up for two hundred years did not affect her, but now she had broken out in tears. She angrily shouted, “I, I……I am ashamed to be grouped with you all. Just lock me up for a thousand years, I don’t want to see you all ever again!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 382: Protector of the forest
Chapter 382: Protector of the forest
When Miracle Commerce’s technology spread across the continent, Chu Tian would be considered the greatest sage among the humans, so what he said would most likely come true.
If they killed Chu Tian now, the elves would not only receive infamy, it could also become the excuse the humans would use to attack the elves.
This matter could happen within a hundred years.
A trivial hundred years was not considered long for the elves.
Aledis remembered Chu Tian’s words from two days ago. She had thought it was nonsense from a human before, but now it seemed completely possible.
Should the elves take this risk by killing Chu Tian? The Tree of Life’s third elder Aubersen had been to the Southern Summer Country before and had seen the mysterious products there. When he heard Chu Tian’s words, his heart couldn’t help turning cold.
“Sir vice speaker, I suggest we stop here. As for the decision on this case, we should make a decision after collecting all the evidence.”
“Alright!” Ulysses couldn’t make up his mind after hearing this, “We’ll stop here today!”
Chu Tian was not locked up again by the elves, rather he was led away by the Treant and Flower Fairies.
When Vivian saw Chu Tian sitting on a Treant leaving with a group of Flower Fairies, she was filled with a deep frustrations. She had joined Miracle Commerce for not long, but she had found something that she deeply loved. If it disappeared because of the elves, this would be an unprecedented large hit to Vivian.
“Princess Vivian.” Aledis arrived in front of Vivian, “The vice speaker wants you to come over and clearly explain this matter.”
Vivian angrily shouted, “What is there to explain!”
The elves looked at each other in blank dismay.
…………
The Treant’s size was related to their age. In an ordinary circumstance, the larger their build, the longer they lived and the stronger they were.
The Treants tribe were linked with the with the elf tribes.
When Chu Tian was brought into the Treant tribe, he saw over hundred meter tall Treants standing in front of him like mountains he couldn’t see the peaks of. Their entire bodies were covered in leaves that were all a bright emerald colour, sending out an exuberant life energy.
The Treant’s legs were deeply rooted in the soil, as if it hadn’t moved for several hundred years. Its face was covered in folds like it had been through a lot.
The protector of the forest, the Treant’s chief – Cenarius!
This was an ancient Treant that had lived for over ten thousand years. With a casual flip of his palm, a True Spirit Expert would be turned into a meat patty, not to mention the fact that Treants did not depend on brute strength. It was impossible to imagine how strong the internal energy of a ten thousand year old Treant was.
Cenarius wasn’t just the oldest Treant, his wisdom was also hard to imagine. Even the Elven King had to be respectful when seeing him.
“You really are brave!” Lulu led a group of Flower Fairies to circle around Chu Tian, “Even in today’s situation, you dared being disrespectful and teaching the elves a lesson, you really opened everyone’s eyes. But recently the situation with the elves is not good and I hope they can wake themselves up.”
Chu Tian shrugged his shoulders. Wake them my ass!
If they could change that easily, would they still be elves?
The elves natures were like this, it wouldn’t have any use!
Chu Tian walked in front of Cenarius. He gave a polite bow and said in a neither servient or arrogant voice, “Honourable protector of the forest Cenarius, why have you summoned this one here?”
Cenarius was one of the legends of the forest.
Everyone would feel nervous seeing Cenarius no matter who they were, but Chu Tian did not reveal any nervousness at all. Instead, he looked like he was talking to an old friend which filled Lulu with admiration!
“Young human.” An deep and intelligent ancient voice sounded out like it came from the earth, “Your opinion on the elves are rather radical. The elves are a race that aren’t aggressive, I’m afraid they won’t accept your viewpoint.”
Cenarius was a strong Treant and as long as he wanted it, he could hear all sounds with several thousand miles, so he had clearly heard everything that had happened in the elven court.
Chu Tian firmly said, “The continent has been chaotic since the ancient time and it keeps increasing, but what is the reason? Is it dispute for resources or land? Wrong! All things are equal in this world. Benefits will create fights, greed will create bandits, information will create desire, and violence will create killing and slaughter. In this large dye vat environment, how could the elves be clear water? When the elves truly wake up, I’m afraid it’ll be too late! Although this one’s words are sharp, to the elves, it is just a bit of pain.”
Cenarius showed neither approval or disapproval to Chu Tian’s words, “Your wisdom and knowledge does not suit your age, it seems like you have a secret hidden inside your body.”
Could this old thing see something?
This was an old thing that had lived for ten thousand years. Although Chu Tian was very confident, in the face of something with wisdom gathered over the ages, he did not dare be negligent.
“However, the Treants have never interfered with the elves’ internal matters.” Cenarius seemed like he didn’t care about these matters, “Today you’re a guest of the Treants, we won’t discuss the elves, whether they are right or wrong. I just want to talk about the Tree of Life Seed matter. I heard the Flower Fairies say that you have a way to awaken the seed. I wonder, how confident are you?”
Chu Tian thought about it and said, “The Tree of Life seed is an innate divine item, so it won’t easily die, but it also isn’t easy to awaken it. Although I am confident, I am not 100% confident. I have to give it a try before I would know.”
The Tree of Life was very important to the Treants, Flower Fairies, and Elves.
If they could revive the Tree of Life, the survivability of the three races would increase considerably.
Chu Tian was a human in the end, should they believe him?
Cenarius did not reveal his stance, “The Tree of Life Seed has never been seen by any other races, how do you know about its characteristics?
“I had a chance encounter and obtained an ancient god’s memory fragment, with many things related to the great ancient era inside, as well as some records on the Tree of Life. I learned the Tree of Life’s characteristics from this record. Combined with this one’s spatial research, I feel that it would be very effective.”
Ancient god’s memory fragment?
The Treants were very shocked.
Spiritual Gods have disappeared for countless years, but this human had obtained a Spiritual God’s memory fragment. This could be their greatest chance!
Chu Tian was very interested in the Treants. This was after all a very strong ally and if they could obtain their support, Miracle Commerce would have no fear in the forest. So Chu Tian had prepared various excuses already. He wanted to trick the Treants, but that was not an easy matter since their ten thousand years of knowledge was not for nothing.
“Miracle Commerce, the Flower Fairies, and the Treants, if the three of us join together, it is possible to plant a new Tree of Life!”
The Flower Fairies all immediately nodded.
They really had no other ideas. Having Chu Tian help them, this was still a way!
The ancient Tree of Life had an incredible creation power. If they could plant another Tree of Life, it would have a large impact on them. This was the thirty thousand year old dream of the Treants, Flower Fairies, and Elves!
As long as the Treants agreed, Miracle Commerce would have a chance to rely on this mountain.
As for the elves?
Since you don’t want me, I don’t want you!
“This matter, let me think about it.” Who would have thought that Cenarius no longer wanted to discuss this, “Lulu, lead the guest for a stroll around here.”
Chu Tian slightly knit his brows.
This old Treant did not play by common sense, so Chu Tian could not make a move!
Since Cenarius didn’t want to keep discussing, Chu Tian couldn’t force it. He could only say, “Then I’ll be leaving first.”
Lulu flew around Chu Tian in a lively manner, “Chu Tian, the Treant Forest is not fun at all. I’ll bring you to the the Flower Fairies’ flower garden, there will be something you like there. The Flower Fairies have never had a guest, so everyone will be very welcoming of you.”
Chu Tian heart was slightly moved.
The Flower Fairies were renown for being sacred gardeners!
The garden of the Flower Fairies is surely filled with treasures. Normal people would not have a chance to come in contact, so since Chu Tian had this chance, would he let it escape?
The depression of not being able to persuade the Treants was completely swept away.
“Alright!” Chu Tian said with a nod, “Then I’ll take a look at the Flower Fairies’ place!”
Lulu had a wide smile as she flew in two circles. She immediately flapped her wings and led the way.
The Elf tribes, the Treant Forest, and the Flower Fairies’ garden, these three places formed a triangle and there was a comparatively large empty place in between the three of them.
Chu Tian asked in a curious voice, “Why does no one live in the forest between the three races?”
Lulu slowed down to move beside Chu Tian and said, “You must be talking about the Lost Woods. That is a place that no one is allowed in because although the Lost Woods aren’t big, there are frequent illusions in the forest. When any beings fall to the illusions, they will be lost within and be unable to leave.”
“There is something like this?” Chu Tian was suddenly a bit interested, “Is there an ancient ruin or mystical place inside the forest?”
“Of course not!” Lulu shook her head and said, “It’s because there is a special ore hidden in the Lost Forest. This ore can disturb one’s spirit’s, making one fall for illusions they can never escape from.”
A geological reason?
He was happy for no reason.
But speaking of this, something that can disturb one’s spirits, this also meant it was a spirit attributed material. If the even the strong elves can be affected by this ore, this means the energy contained within the ore was quite strong!
Lulu saw Chu Tian thinking and couldn’t help asking, “What are you thinking?”
“Oh, nothing. You know that I am a scholar and as a scholar, my desire to explore and intellectual curiosity are quite strong.” Chu Tian rubbed his chin and said, “When you mentioned the special situation in the Lost Woods, I couldn’t help feeling a bit curious. Just what kind of material could have this kind of effect!”
“So it’s because of this!” Lulul thought for a few seconds before saying, “I’ll bring you in for a look.”
“Isn’t it a forbidden area?”
“It’s no problem. Flower Fairies have a different physique, so we can block the illusions. Lulu frequently collects nectar from inside the forest, so there is no problem in terms of security!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 383: Lost Woods
Chapter 383: Lost Woods
The Flower Fairies did not have an age limit. As long as they were not kill and lived in an environment they could endure, the Flower Fairies would keep living on. They would never get old and would never become sick.
It was unknown how long these Flower Fairies around him had live, but they all had minds like pure children. There were several Flower Fairy sisters led by Lulu who had already become good friends with Chu Tian. On his shoulder, his head, and in his clothes, they were all occupied by them.
These little things were even easier to trick than the elves, they did not have any vigilance at all.
If Chu Tian had bad intentions, these fellows would not have any defenses at all.
“The Lost Woods are in front of us.”
Chu Tian passed through a dense bush. The forest in front was covered in a layer of mist, but Chu Tian could feel that there was a strong energy mixed into that mist.
Pu!
Like a dog smelling meat buns, the little fox suddenly drilled out from Chu Tian’s clothes. Its sparkling eyes were filled with surprise as it jumped into the bush from Chu Tian’s body.
Lulu nervously shouted, “Aiya, danger!”
The mist in the Lost Forest was very dangerous. It was spiritual energy released from the ground and several thousand year of it gathered in the mist, therefore the mist was very dangerous. Whether it was the elves, the Treants, or demon beasts and insects, as long as they were living beings and they had consciousness, even if it was a bit of thought, they would be affected by the spiritual energy and be forever lost in the mist.
Lulu wanted to save the little fox, but the little fox disappeared into a mist and teleported into the forest. The little fox stood in the mist and was not affected at all. Rather it opened its mouth and sucked in, causing the fog in the surrounding area to instantly enter the little fox’s stomach.
“Yi?” Lulu watched the fox with wide eyes, “Why does this little creature have this kind of ability?”
“It is not an ordinary fox, so you don’t need to worry. Let’s go.”
Chu Tian walked into the Lost Woods while the Flower Fairies flew beside Chu Tian, releasing a large amount of pollen from their bodies. Chu Tian smelled a fragrance that brought delight to his heart, instantly feeling his head clear up, like he had just taken an ice water bath.
The Flower Fairies really did have some skills.
When Chu Tian breathed in the pollen released by the Flower Fairies, not only was he not affected by the illusions, he also felt his cultivation raising. This flower pollen could be considered a spiritual medicine!
Actually, whether it was Chu Tian or that damn fox, they both had special abilities and could not be affected by the spiritual energy. However, with the special care of the Flower Fairies, Chu Tian happily walked through the woods.
This place was where the ancient Tree of Life had grown, so it was connected to a spiritual vein. The spiritual energy was very strong, so the Treants, Elves, and Flower Fairies chose to live here. In the surrounding forest, there was countless rare herbs and materials. If all the other places were picked clean by the elves, this Lost Forest could be considered a virgin girl.
Over the thousands of years, there weren’t many elves that stepped in this place.
The Flower Fairies at most would collect dew and nectar, never taking any of the materials. When Chu Tian walked into the Lost Forest, he saw the ground covered in herbs. There were few level two herbs with most of them being level three Spiritual Herbs and even some level four Spiritual Herbs appeared.
Chu Tian stepped on the grass and picked up one of the stalks. This grass seemed very ordinary, but the stalk was especially long and narrow, and there seemed to be a strong spiritual energy within it.
“Blissful Grass?”
Chu Tian recognized this grass.
This grass was a kind of hallucinogen. It could be mixed with tobacco leaves or taken directly. It will create a strong spiritual stimulation that will fill a person with incomparable bliss, so it was a very precious entertainment item.
This was good stuff!
When Chu Tian travelled the continent in the past, he had been to a few empires before. The price of a single bag of Blissful Grass was enough to purchase a city with several million people in a small kingdom.
Chu Tian stood on the grass and counted several million top grade stalks of Blissful Grass, that were all several hundred years old. If he harvested all of it, it would be enough to buy a country like the Southern Summer Country several times!
This Blissful Grass was the most common herb in the Lost Forest.
The little fox didn’t even look at it. It dove into the brush and pulled out a ginseng plant. When it was pulled out, it saw that the herb was shaped like a human. Not only was it shaped like a human, it also behaved like one with its four limbs constantly struggling, while also letting out a destructive spiritual cry from its mouth.
“A level two Half Immortal Herb, the Sorrowful Ginseng!”
Chu Tian did not have time to stop it before the little fox swallowed it and used its four limbs to find another good herb. Chu Tian’s nose went crooked from his anger.
This fellow did not have the awareness of a pet at all.
Chu Tian did not have a way to restrain it, so he could only walk into the forest while suppressing his anger. Worst case scenario, he would have to think of a way to dig out a few things from this fellow’s stomach when they went back.
“You can see the mine in front.”
Lulu flew forward, sprinkling sparkling pollen wherever she went, currently guiding Chu Tian forward. In this place, Divine Sense was useless and one could only rely on the guidance of a Flower Fairy.
Chu Tian walked through the top grade herbs and was suddenly stunned in the end because Chu Tian finally saw the mine. This was a crystal ore and the reserves were very rich, even revealing a large amount of crystals on the surface.
This was a crystal that looked like a bamboo shoot.
This kind of pure crystal without any refinement was rarely seen in the natural world. This only meant that the reserves were very large and it was very pure. They could skip the refinement step and directly use it after digging it up.
Lulu said to Chu Tian, “This ground is filled with ores and these ores are filled with spiritual energy. The Flower Fairies and Treants don’t know how to use them and the elves have no idea either, so the ores in this place had been left alone for several thousand years.”
Chu Tian walked in front of a crystal bamboo shoot. The naturally formed crystal bamboo was pointed. Although the shape was not regular, the large and pure ore made Chu Tian feel very shocked.
The most important thing was that it was a spiritual attributed material!
The spirit attribute was a rare attribute. No matter what kind of spiritual material it was, it was very, very precious. Only the science in this era was very undeveloped, so they couldn’t find a use for it.
Chu Tian reached out to touch the ore.
Lulu quickly said, “Be careful, the spiritual energy within is very strong. If it invades your body, you might meet a disaster!”
“Relax, I have a way of countering it!”
When Chu Tian’s hand fell onto the crystal bamboo shoot, he felt his body trembled. A large amount of mist appeared around him and the entire world became silent in an instant.
The Flower Fairies were gone.
The forest was gone.
The sky was gone.
The ground was gone.
There was only a world of mist. This was a spiritual world created by the spiritual energy within the crystal bamboo shoot. However, this crystal bamboo shoot was neutral based, so it did not create a nightmare or a happy illusion, rather it just created pure whiteness. This spiritual energy was very strong, allowing people to be trapped forever until their spirits dried up.
The bamboo shoots in the Lost Woods was even more terrifying than high voltage electricity. If normal people were to touch it, the large amount of spiritual energy would surge into their bodies and covered their entire mind, completely flooding their senses. Even if a comrade were to save them, they would still become a vegetable.
“So strong, so strong!”
“I never would have thought that I would meet such a high quality Spiritual Crystal!”
With a thought, Chu Tian released the Nine Eyed Demon God’s power and that incomparably white mist quickly faded. Chu Tian returned to the Lost Forest as he moved his hand away from the crystal.
Lulu looked at Chu Tian in shock. She was very curious why Chu Tian wasn’t affected.
“Can I take a piece to research?”
“Don’t be so courteous. Not to mention something that no one wants, even if it was a useful precious crystal, as long as you wanted, the Flower Fairies would give it to you without any hesitation.”
Chu Tian revealed a faint smile and said nothing elses. He immediately dug out a Spiritual Crystal that was around ten pounds before looking around for a leaf to wrap it up in and then using a vine on the ground to wrap it up. He could avoid direct contact with the crystal like this, so he wouldn’t be affected by it.
“Alright, I’m done looking at it. Now, let’s experience the home of the Flower Fairies!”
“Alright, alright!”
The Flower Fairies happily flew around Chu Tian several times before leading him out of the Lost Woods.
When Chu Tian saw the Flower Fairies’ garden, the entire scene made Chu Tian dumbfounded.
The Flower Fairies lived in a sea of flowers. The mountain and plains, the vast valley, it was all covered in colourful flowers. There were houses of various sizes in the middle, with some being as pure as crystals and some looking a precious as emerald. It was very bright and colourful, looking very shocking. The several hundred flowers condensed a thick flower scent that made people feel like they had walked into a world of dreams.
Several hundred Flower Fairies were flying around the garden.
The places the Flower Fairies lived in was not the houses, but rather the flowers in full floom. Each Flower Fairy looked like a little girl and they flapped their transparent as crystal butterfly wings as they flew from flower to flower. They sprinkled wherever they went with glowing pollen.
Chu Tian said in a very shocked voice, “Too beautiful!”
The Flower Fairies were very pure beings. When Lulu and the others heard Chu Tian calling everything beautiful, they immediately revealed wide smiles as they led Chu Tian into the garden.
When the other Flower Fairies knew that Chu Tian had arrived, they all gathered together. They were like over a thousand beautiful butterflies gathering around Chu Tian, bringing him to various places in the Flower Fairy tribe as a guest.
The humans of this era did not know about the existence of these Flower Fairies at all, so they did not have any guard up against humans.
Although the elves were also a kind race.
In comparison, Chu Tian liked the Flower Fairies more because they were more simple, never caring about etiquette at all. They were as pure as crystal and were not complicated or annoying like the elves.
This race would be seriously chased by the humans in the not so far future.
When the Flower Fairies used their powers to cultivate the Tree of Life Seed, they were tricked by the humans, causing the seedling to be taken away and countless Flower Fairies were captured as slaves by humans. There were even a few Flower Fairies that were turned into pills be alchemists. In the end, this pure race almost became extinct.
But that hadn’t happened yet.
Since he came to this era, Chu Tian had to change these matters!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 384: Fairy Wine
Chapter 384: Fairy Wine
The Flower Fairies planting ability was unparalleled on the continent, so the flowers were filled with heaven and earth treasures, there were even some at the Immortal Grade. It was no wonder the humans liked invading the Flower Fairies’ territory. Not only were the Flower Fairies themselves valuable, the place they lived in was a natural treasure house.
The Flower Fairies did not need to cultivate, so they didn’t need to personally use these treasures, they only cultivated it as a hobby. They would give a large amount of precious gifts to their elf friends each year. Now that Chu Tian was the guest of the Flower Fairy race, naturally he received a warm welcome.
Chu Tian sat down on the field filled with flora and he was surrounded by cute little Flower Fairies.
Over several thousand years, these little things had not gone further than a hundred kilometers from this place. They only met the silent and wise Treants and the active and friendly elves, they had never seen any other races from the continent.
Chu Tian was the only outsider who was fortunate enough to visit the Flower Fairies’ garden in several thousand years.
Most of the Flower Fairies have watched the Miracle Commerce movies, so they were not unfamiliar with Chu Tian. Instead they felt very close to him, so when Chu Tian came to the Flower Fairies’ garden, almost all the Flower Fairies ran over to see him.
It was a large group of them.
There were around two thousand Flower Fairies who lived in the garden, so this was a very large number for the rare Flower Fairy race. After all, the Flower Fairies were an innately born life form and were not born like normal. Each one was formed by the earth like a heaven and earth treasure.
“This is Fairy Wine, only the Flower Fairies’ best friends can taste it!”
Several Flower Fairies held a flower. The seven coloured petals were tightly enclosed and releasing a strong vital energy. Inside the flower petals which were slightly blooming was a liquid releasing a gentle glow.
Chu Tian took a slight inhale.
An unbelievable energy spread through his body and he felt like every pore was stretching. It was as if each cell was filled with an unprecedented life energy.
Even the aura had this kind of powerful effect?
It was not inferior to taking a Sacred Medicine!
Chu Tian never would have guessed that this Fairy Wine was brewed with three kinds of high level Immortal Herbs, otherwise how could it produce such strong effects? Immortal Herbs, they were Immortal Herbs. Even in a place like the Forest of Chaos, Immortal Herbs were still quite rare, otherwise the elf tribe wouldn’t have been in this kind of situation after losing the Longevity Grass.
A waste!
It really was a waste!
Immortal Herbs to brew wine? The wine brewing technique was ordinary, so the Immortal Herbs did not even retain even a tenth of their effect. Several Immortal Herbs were wasted like this, if this wasn’t a waste of heavenly gifts, what would it be?
Chu Tian raised the flower cup and drank it all.
The Flower Fairies’ Fairy Wine did not taste like normal wine at all, only have the taste of several hundred flowers. That beautiful feeling was not something normal wine could bring because the sensation surpassed the senses, invading into one’s mind, spirit, and soul.
Chu Tian could feel a rich spiritual energy filling every one of his cells. It was like his body had turned into a treasure that had absorbed spiritual energy from everything. After his spirit energy received this nourishment and supplement, it began to soar.
“This…..”
Chu Tian felt his pores filled with fine spirit energy and he felt like he was inflating like a balloon. There was a hard to withstand spiritual pressure that appeared.
The Flower Fairies flew around Chu Tian and reached their hands out towards him. Each Flower Fairy had a mark appear on their foreheads as they made the energy flow back into Chu Tian’s body.
Chu Tian could clearly feel a gentle strength filling him, helping Chu Tian turn the large amount of spiritual energy into spirit energy. This transformation ratio was higher than what Chu Tian could accomplish by himself.
This really wasn’t bad!
Other than being used for treatment, material, and for finding treasures, the Flower Fairies were perfect little helpers for cultivation. If one had Flower Fairies for help when they cultivated, not only would they have a supplement of spiritual energy, they would also increase their chances of breaking through their bottleneck. It can also increase their cultivation efforts by several times.
Chu Tian sat cross legged as he began to refine this cup of Fairy Wine.
The spirit energy in his body wildly surged as he went from the 8th Awakened Soul Layer to the peak 8th Awakened Soul Layer before breaking through his bottleneck in the end.
Hong!
A dignified and powerful energy instantly covered the entire Flower Fairy Gardens.
A large illusion appeared in the sky that was like a venerable nine eyed demon god that covered the entire world. It was holding a flaming black demon god blade that could cut through the sky itself!
Such a strong pressure!
Such a strong aura!
The Flower Fairies were all stunned.
Chu Tian was hiding this kind of incomparably strong power inside him!
In the Treant Forest, Cenarius opened his eyes again. When he saw the phenomenon over the Flower Fairy Gardens, this Treant that had lived for over ten thousand years revealed a look of astonishment and disbelief.
Although he knew that his human was not normal, he never thought that he would be this strong. This potential was the most terrifying Cenarius had ever seen and in his long memories, he could not find a single being that could match it.
…………
Elf tribe.
Vivian displayed the Void Escaping Cultivation Technique that made all the elven elders reveal an unprecedented look of shock. This extremely special and unparalleled space movement cultivation technique was like a miracle.
Vivian had just practiced it for two months. She hadn’t used any resources and hadn’t even reached the Small Success Realm, but she could already disregard all attacks that didn’t reach the 4th True Spirit Layer.
There was a very important keyword.
It was not defending against attacks!
It was disregarding attacks!
These two had a fundamental difference. A True Spirit Realm Cultivator could block a Body Refinement Realm Cultivator’s attack with ease and even a thousand Body Refinement Realm Cultivators could not kill a True Spirit Realm Cultivator. But even if a Body Refinement Cultivator’s attacks are weak, a True Spirit Cultivator would still use spirit energy to block it.
A thousand Body Refinement Cultivators could not kill a True Spirit Cultivator.
But what about two thousand? Three thousand? Ten thousand? One hundred thousand?
Once a True Spirit Cultivator used all their spirit energy, they were no stronger than a normal person. Low level cultivators could use quantity to kill high level cultivators!
But the Void Escaping was not the same!
If Vivian met the attacks of low level cultivators, it was no longer defending against them. She could dodge on a spatial level, disregarding any cultivator’s attacks. As long as it didn’t surpass the upper limit, it didn’t matter how many attacks there were!
Vivian could currently disregard all attacks under the 4th True Spirit Layer.
This also meant that even if she met an army of a million, she would not be injured in the slightest. Even if it was an army of 1st-2nd True Spirit Layer Cultivators, as long as their instantaneous attacks did not break the spatial barrier, their attacks would have no meaning no matter how many of them there were. Vivian would not only be uninjured, she also wouldn’t consume any extra spirit energy.
How amazing of a cultivation technique was this?
Such a shocking effect!
If she could reach the Large Success Realm, with Vivian’s 4th True Spirit Layer cultivation, she could avoid attacks in the 7th-8th Layers. Also Vivian had innate spatial powers which meant that she could still attack others while they couldn’t attack her, this was something that couldn’t be resisted!
Of course.
The elves did not understand the Void Escaping Cultivation Technique enough.
The Void Escaping could indeed ignore all physical and normal energy attacks, but spatial attacks, spirit attacks, and soul attacks could still have an effect on her.
“Isn’t it just a broken herb! I’ll just reimburse you all!” Vivian’s stomach was filled with indignation and dissatisfaction, “Even a hundred herbs would not be enough for this cultivation technique. Not to mention that Chu Tian has taught me an even more precious technology that can change the world!”
The elves now believed Chu Tian’s words.
This fellow was really a genius and he wasn’t a normal genius!
Ulysses suppressed the shock in his heart, “What spatial technology, can you show it to me!”
Vivian definitely did not have a way to summon the Space Warehouse. Although she had the Space Warehouse technology, the energy problem was not one the elves could solve. Only Miracle Commerce’s special made energy columns could provide a source of stable and high quality source energy.
Therefore, once she left Miracle Commerce, Vivian did not have a way to use the Space Warehouse.
However, Vivian drew out the incomparably deep source energy array. When they saw the unprecedented source energy array, every elf was completely shocked. How was this science? This was simply a miracle!
The elves have always been proud.
Because the elves have been cultured for more than a hundred thousand years compared to the humans. Each elf had profound knowledge and could compare to the greatest scholars among the humans, so they didn’t put the humans in their eyes at all. Although they knew that the development of culture in humans was fast, they still needed more than ten thousand years to catch up to the elves.
When the source energy appeared in front of them.
The self respect and pride of the elves were completely shattered!
The elves did not need to experience the Space Warehouse to know how amazing it was. Even if the space source energy was in front of them, it was already technology that was already ten thousand years ahead of the elves!
When did the human civilization reach a step that elves had to look up to them?
This was the first time they felt a deep frustration!
At the same time, they felt danger!
The elves were fighting the spirit beasts and while they were fighting for the title of the number one race on the continent, did a true giant secretly rise? Whether it was the wise elves or the brave spirit beasts, they had all underestimated the humans!
This matter was indeed a misunderstanding.
Chu Tian had this kind of cultivation technique and technology, why would he try to cheat the elves out of a level two Immortal Herb? This did not make sense at all!
Vivian said, “Whether it is in strength or civilization, the humans can’t compare to the elves. Only Chu Tian is different, his wisdom is at least a hundred thousand years ahead of the elves!”
Ulysses quickly said to the elves around him, “Quickly ask Chu Tian to come back!”
Although this didn’t give them any face, the elves did not dare move against Chu Tian. If the elves really caused Chu Tian’s death, not only would this be a great shame to their race, it might be the foreshadowing of a war between humans and elves.
Whether he was alive or dead.
This person’s actions were already enough to change the continent’s history.
When the elves came out, the world began to shake. The magnificent phenomenon appeared from the Flower Fairy Gardens and the elves were shocked again.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 385: Spiritual technology
Chapter 385: Spiritual technology
Chu Tian increased by two levels after drinking the Fairy Wine, going from the 8th Awakened Soul Layer to the peak 8th Awakened Soul Layer and to the 9th Awakened Soul Layer. All of this did not happen in closed door cultivation over several days and it had all happened in just a single hour. All of this was impossible before, but it was all because the strength of the Fairy Wine and the Flower Fairies’ help.
Life really was filled with pleasant surprises.
When he wasn’t careful, he became stronger again!
Chu Tian never imagined this would happen when he was caught by the elves.
When he opened his eyes, Chu Tian did not even have time to speak when he saw the little fox laying on the grass. There were Flower Fairies serving it from the side as various precious jade like fruits were moved over to it. The little fox refused to close its mouth as it poured the incomparably precious Fairy Wine into its mouth cup after cup!
Lulu and the Flower Fairies had looks of surprises, “The little white fox can really eat, it’s still not full. We’ll take some more out.”
Fuck! Damn fox!
Countless precious items were being wasted by it!
The little fox was leisurely enjoying itself, but when it saw that Chu Tian was awake, it was filled with surprise. It instantly swept all the things in front of it into its stomach, fearful that Chu Tian would take it all away.
The Flower Fairies let out shocked gasps, “The little white fox can really eat!”
Nonsense.
Can this fox ever be full?
If this fox stayed in the Flower Fairy Gardens for three-five days, perhaps the items stored over thousands of years in the garden would all be eaten!
Although the pure Flower Fairies wouldn’t care, it still wasn’t easy for them to store all these treasures. Chu Tian quickly picked up the little fox and did not let them keep serving it. The little fox made a face before rubbing its round stomach.
It was fine, it was about full anyway. After all, it had eaten a large amount in the Lost Forest and now that it had eaten some more in the Flower Fairy Gardens, it had enough energy stored within itself. Even to the small fox, it could be considered full!
“This is the gift the little white fox wanted!”
Several Flower Fairies brought several purple puppets over.
When the little fox saw the puppets, it immediately revealed a happy smile. It casually used its claws to take them all before cupping its claws to the Flower Fairies, looking very grateful, causing the Flower Fairies to smile.
This was nothing other than three Soul Puppets!
In order to protect their retreat back at the Southern Summer frontlines, the little fox had lost its Soul Puppet, so the little fox did not have the ability to summon anything. Now that the Flower Fairies had given it another three Soul Puppets, each one being better than the previous one, this meant that the little fox could store the souls of three powerful demon beasts. Its battle strength would be much stronger now.
Lulu flew in front of Chu Tian, “The Fairy Wine really did help you a lot, we’ll give you another few cups.”
The Flower Fairies were very friendly which touched Chu Tian.
“No, no need.” Chu Tian was not polite, but with his current limited strength, a cup of Fairy Wine to him was enough to have a large effect on him. He cannot absorb another cup for another month and after breaking through two levels, he could not keep wasting a precious item like the Fairy Wine, “Good things can be tasted, but too much makes it cheap. You should leave it for future guests!”
Chu Tian did not have an abnormal digestive ability like the little fox.
If he drank another cup of the Fairy Wine, perhaps it would damage his body.
The Flower Fairies would have to spend a lot of time and effort to brew this Fairy Wine, so this top grade Immortal Grade Wine cannot be wasted!
“Thank you very much for increasing my cultivation.” Chu Tian did not have any other merits, but he still had his courtesy. The Flower Fairies had helped Chu Tian, so he gave the Flower Fairies a bit of benefits. Chu Tian directly said, “I also need to give the Flower Fairies a gift, so I’ll create a world for you all!”
Create a world?
What did he want to do?
The Flower Fairies were all confused.
Is this something a mortal can accomplish?
Chu Tian took out the Spiritual Crystal from the Lost Woods, “I invite the Flower Fairies to create a new world with me!”
“Alright!”
“Alright!”
“But can we create a new world?”
“We can if I say we can!” Chu Tian revealed a confident smile as he placed the crystal on the ground, “Let’s begin!”
The Flower Fairies were very pure and did not waste time saying anything. They were not willing to doubt and only believed it was true because in their eyes, the wise and friendly Chu Tian wouldn’t like to them. Or even in the Flower Fairies’ eyes, they did not know the meaning of lies.
Because each Flower Fairy believed it was true and they watched Chu Tian with faces filled with expectation.
Chu Tian first drew a large source energy array which was another unprecedented source energy array. It was completely different from any source energy array seen before. The Flower Fairies watched as this incomparably complex source energy array was drawn bit by bit. Although they couldn’t see what it did, with the Flower Fairies innate skills of sensing energy, they could feel that the source energy array was releasing an extraordinary and profound spiritual energy wave.
Chu Tian placed the Spiritual Crystal at the eye of the source energy array and had the little fox spit out several energy columns. He placed the energy columns in position and the entire source energy array was activated. A vigorous and a strong spiritual energy was released in large waves. It formed a spiritual barrier that couldn’t be seen, but could be sensed.
Spiritual energy was a rare kind of energy.
No one on the continent knew the origin of this kind of energy.
Therefore the continent’s civilization could not release spiritual energy from a source energy array. So there was no doubt that this was something that surpassed the current era.
Chu Tian said to the Flower Fairies, “Come with me!”
After saying this, Chu Tian walked into the source energy arrays and the Flower Fairies followed him. When the Flower Fairies entered the array, they felt the spiritual energy in the air enter their minds. With the Flower Fairies’ innate talent and physiques, this kind of spiritual energy was easy for them to resist.
Chu Tian however said, “Open your mind and accept it!”
The Flower Fairies had no vigilance at all as they did what Chu Tian said. The spiritual energy entered their mind in a slow and stable manner. Everyone was soon affected by the spiritual energy and their surroundings were filled with illusions.
Lulu and her sisters found that they had appeared on a vast prairie.
The prairie was vast and wide and they couldn’t see the edge. The wind blew across them that made them feel nice and warm. Even though they knew that it was an illusion, it felt like being in the real world.
At this time.
A violent wind appeared above them as a large shadow covered the ground. When the Flower Fairies looked up, they were all shocked by what they say. A fifty meter long green dragon was currently spreading its wings and flying above their heads. It was as shocking as a mountain.
“Lulu!” Chu Tian was standing on the giant dragon’s back, looking at the Flower Fairies with a look of satisfaction, “I’m here!”
The Flower Fairies’ eyes went wide in shock.
Chu Tian snapped and the green dragon instantly exploded, turning into countless flower petals, falling like beautiful rain drops, covering the entire grassland. Chu Tian fell like a feather to the ground, “This is all an illusion. I have already given spiritual authorization to you all, so you can also do this. Give it a try and see!”
The Flower Fairies released their spiritual energy.
The vast empty grassland suddenly turned into a large forest, instantly covering the entire prairie. The grassland had instantly turned into an endless forest.
The Flower Fairies quickly realized.
In this spiritual world, they were basically omnipotent. As long as they thought of something, it would instantly form!
Illusions weren’t strange.
Being able to control illusions wasn’t strange either.
But this kind of controlling illusions at will to suit one’s heart’s desires was hard to imagine. The Flower Fairies wandered the illusion world, sometimes turning it into a forest, sometimes turning it into a sea of flowers, sometimes turning it into an ocean. The various animals would also change according to their will. This was simply an illusion paradise.
Chu Tian watched the illusion as he said, “How is it?”
The Flower Fairies were very satisfied, “We thought that illusions could only hurt people before, but we never thought it could be used like this. This is really too amazing!”
Chu Tian laughed, “It’s even more amazing. The time passing in the spiritual world does not match that of the real world. I can greatly slow down the time in the spiritual paradise, so even if a day passes in here, only an hour will pass in the outside world.”
The Flower Fairies expressed their admiration, but didn’t care that much.
This was because Flower Fairies were a race that wouldn’t age or become sick, so they did not have any concept to flow of time. However, if this was placed in the human world, it would cause a giant stir!
This meant that if humans lived in the spiritual world, they would be able to live several times their lifespan. To the short lived humans, this was a prayer sent from the heavens!
Why was Chu Tian so erudite?
This was because in the age Chu Tian lived in, spiritual technology was very developed. Chu Tian already had an eidetic memory and his strong cultivation allowed him to withstand an even higher time deficit.
Chu Tian had studied in the Spiritual Library for a year and several dozen years had passed outside.
So even though he was young, he had a rare wisdom, so no one in the current era could surpass him. Chu Tian’s two lifetimes added up to less than a hundred years, but his learning time was several times that. Not a single elf could compare to him.
Chu Tian had found after going into the Lost Woods that the Bewilderment Crystal had a strong and stable property. It was very suitable for being the main material for crafting this spiritual world.
The value of this item was not just for simply creating illusions!
If Chu Tian were to create a spiritual laboratory, the Yun Sect’s productivity would increase by several folds. If he created a Spiritual Library, there would be many more talents and scholars.
Or even.
If Chu Tian studied spiritual technology to its peak.
Chu Tian could make a Spiritual Network!
This network would connect each person’s mind and allow them to form a Spiritual Network between the different races of the forest, or even the continent. It would make the spiritual world a second world and each person could have a new identity in this spiritual world. It would also provide many kinds of entertainment, learning, trade, and other activities.
The continent would enter the era of the Spiritual Network.
Chu Tian and Vivian, as well as the elves were working together to create the spatial technology. Now he planned on working with the Flower Fairies to explore this spiritual technology, this hidden treasure!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 386: Alliance with the Flower Fairies
Chapter 386: Alliance with the Flower Fairies
Why would he cooperate with the Flower Fairies?
Actually, putting aside his personal feelings, the Flower Fairies were still worth winning over.
This was an outstanding support race. Treatment, finding treasures, growing plants, helping with cultivation, helping with fighting, and various other functions, they were natural helpers!
The Flower Fairies were very pure, so there was no need to be guarded against them at all. Moreover, once one won the trust and support of the Flower Fairies, they would spare no effort to help. Because of their innately born bodies, the Flower Fairies were very suited to building the spiritual world and the Spiritual Network.
A spiritual space was not something anyone could make. Each spiritual space was like opening a new world, so including the rules of operation, it was something decided by the builder. If the spiritual space’s laws were conflicting or unstable, the spiritual space will not last long before being destroyed.
Chu Tian temporarily did not have any competent workers for this project.
Just like how a spatial engineer needed innate spatial powers, a spiritual engineer needed innate spiritual powers.
Even after several tens of thousands of years, the spiritual engineer job could compare to alchemists and symbol masters, even being a bit more popular.
This was because there were many people that could become alchemists or symbol masters, but there weren’t many people who could become spiritual engineers. After all, having innate spiritual power was very rare, so this made the spiritual engineer job very expensive.
The demand for spiritual engineers was also very large.
This was because to build a spiritual space that wouldn’t collapse even with several hundred million people inside, it would require the construction and maintenance of a spiritual engineer.
Of course, Chu Tian still had not even made the Source Energy Computer yet. Without the computer’s computative power to calculate the spiritual parameters, it was impossible to make a spiritual world that could hold a country or a race. However, if he had the appropriate talents, he could still make a tiny space without any problems.
Chu Tian had basic knowledge on spiritual domains and the Flower Fairies’ natural law senses surpassed that of other life forms, plus they had natural spiritual energy sensing powers.
The Flower Fairies were undoubtedly a very good choice.
This was also a large chance for the Flower Fairies.
It was impossible for any race in this world to be partial. The Forest of Chaos followed the dark forest principle, but what about the continent? Various tribes have different personalities, different believes, and different ethics. This difference was was a source of contradiction and it was inevitable for war to break out. The weak would always be enslaved by the strong.
The Flower Fairies did not have battle strength, but they were very precious. If humans, spirit beasts, or any other races discovered them, the outcome would not be good. The elves were declining and they were losing the ability to take care of themselves, so their protection could not be depended on. The Flower Fairies could only depend on themselves to survive.
If they worked with Miracle Commerce, obtaining the advanced spiritual technology, the Flower Fairies would be able to create a footin on the continent. It would given them the qualification to negotiate with other countries and provide a stronger foundation for their race to survive on in the future!
Chu Tian slowly persuaded the Flower Fairies.
“Can we also make more spiritual spaces?”
“Can we directly create a virtual world and allow people of different races and different statuses live together inside?”
The Flower Fairies had no care, they did not have a sense of crisis, and did not care about material comfort. Only spiritual and artistic things would attract the love and praise of the Flower Fairies.
Chu Tian outlined a perfect blueprint in a few words that made the Flower Fairies very expectant and made them yearn for it.
The Flower Fairies were a hard race to win over. This was not because their personalities was not good, rather it was because their personality was too good, so they were hard to win over.
Why did the world have war?
Why did the world have slaughters?
Why did the world have robbers?
This was a result of human desires, just like what Chu Tian said to Cenarius. Benefits will create fights, greed will create bandits, information will create desire, and violence will create killing and slaughter.
The Flower Fairies were an exception. They were born from the heaven and earth, absorbing energy to survive. They would not age, would not become sick, and did not have desires. They were happy by nature, so they were very easy to satisfy. They were not easily moved, so they were not easy to convince with money, materials, or love.
There was only one way for the humans to control Flower Fairies and that was to make a medicine that decreased intelligence. Adding in a method of forced control, the Flower Fairies would become mindless and turn into a puppet, being controlled by the humans.
Chu Tian was not stupid enough to explain the great prospects of this technology.
What was the commercial value of the Flower Fairies? A race that didn’t need to eat, breed, or cultivate, how could one not earn a profit off of them?
What meaning did it have if they changed the Flower Fairies’ history? What historical significance did a race that didn’t have a country and wouldn’t become old or sick have?
But Chu Tian always believed a single point.
It was impossible for living beings not to have desires.
It wasn’t a lie that Flower Fairies did not age, but Flower Fairies depended on their environment. If their living conditions were destroyed, the Flower Fairies would not have a way of living.
Look, the people of the continent built houses for shelter, built magnificent palaces for their own desire, and made fertile farming land by destroying large amounts of forest, hunting animals, and polluting the environment.
The Forest of Chaos was very big.
But the forest was in the center of several large empires.
Who could guarantee that after several milleniums, the Forest of Chaos would still be in its original condition?
So, they needed to develop the spiritual technology. If humans were rich in the spiritual world, it would reduce their desire in the real world. Didn’t humans like destroying things? They could just destroy things in the spiritual space. Didn’t humans like building palaces? They could build them in the spiritual space!
This virtual world would not be polluted no matter what happened!
Chu Tian’s ideas were very reasonable to the Flower Fairies. They only cared about their homeland. So, once the spiritual technology was popularized, people would have less wars and would pollute less!
The Flower Fairies looked at Chu Tian with gazes filled with worship.
Wise, intelligent, kind, and far seeing, the Flower Fairies were truly lucky to have this kind of friend!
The Flower Fairies were filled with belief and worship of Chu Tian. Adding in their love for the spiritual technology and also Chu Tian’s view on protecting the environment, the Flower Fairies finally made an important decision.
They wanted to join Miracle Commerce!
They wanted to create the spiritual age!
Chu Tian sat on the ground chatting with the Flower Fairies and they became even more excited. They lived ordinary lives before, collecting dew and nectar everyday, cleaning the garden when they had time. They had never had a goal before.
Now it was different.
The Flower Fairies wanted to study spiritual technology from Chu Tian. They wanted to use the crystal inside the Lost Woods to create even more fun spiritual spaces.
It’s decided!
There was another ally to rely on.
Chu Tian could be very proud, this was another pioneer move by him!
When everyone was discussing this matter, large amounts of hawks appeared in the sky above the garden. Each hawk had a elf carrying a bow riding on it and there was a powerful dragon hawk leading them.
“It’s the elves!”
“This is bad, they must be here to capture Chu Tian!”
The Flower Fairies already completely believed Chu Tian was not a bad person. Could such a wise person that cared this much about protecting the forest be a bad person?
Aledis jumped off the back of the dragon hawk and landed in front of Chu Tian. With a cold face, she said, “You, come back to the tribe. The elven court will announce their ruling!”
What are you trying to pull!
Who doesn’t know that you elves are here to beg me now!
Chu Tian did not need to guess to know. The elves have already understood the consequences, so they were asking Chu Tian to come back now. Only Aledis was cold by nature and adding in her stiff face, she could only display this stiff appearance.
One needed to admit their mistakes.
What kind of appearance was this?
Chu Tian was very dissatisfied, so he suddenly came up with an idea as he spoke, “You elves are all fussy, isn’t it just to come execute me? You might as well just finish it with an arrow, why talk so much!”
Aledis’ brows jumped up.
“Stop!” The Flower Fairies shouted, “Chu Tian is already a good friend of us Flower Fairies and we are cooperating with him. He is a good person and if the elves want to touch him without reason, we definitely will not agree!”
“That’s right!”
“The elves should go back!”
“Chu Tian will not go with you all!”
The Flower Fairies surrounded Chu Tian, using their little bodies to block for him, as if they would die to protect him. Aledis was a bit stunned. He obtained the trust of the Flower Fairies this quickly? How did the human accomplish this!
“Cooperation? Flower Fairies?”
These words were enough to surprise the elves.
The Flower Fairies were an amazing race, but they didn’t have any battle strength in the end. Also they had a small population, only with a small group existing in the entire forest. Why would the human cooperate with the Flower Fairies?
The Flower Fairies were aloof and only cared about peace, how were they moved?
“The Flower Fairies will make a world with Miracle Commerce, changing the lives of the people on the continent, reducing war and protecting our forest!” The Flower Fairies were all speaking out and they were speaking in determined voices, “The elves should not do more wrong things. Chu Tian is a gift sent to use by the forest god, he is a messenger of peace, he definitely isn’t a bad person!”
“The elves should leave!”
“The elves should leave!”
The Flower Fairies charged out to chase off the elves.
The Flower Fairies were pitifully weak, but the elves could not move against them.
When they saw the Flower Fairies willing to die to protect Chu Tian and Chu Tian standing among the Flower Fairies with crossed hands, with a proud smile on his face, the elves almost spat out blood in anger. This fellow had clearly done it on purpose!
But, what kind of magic did this fellow use? He actually had the Flower Fairies turning in circles!”
Lulu said, “Have Ulysses cancel all accusations towards Chu Tian, otherwise the Flower Fairies will not allow the elves to touch a single one of Chu Tian’s hairs!”
“Cancel all accusations!”
“Cancel all accusations!”
The Flower Fairies began to shout together.
“Second elder, what should we do?”
Aledis could not back down. The elves already did not plan on killing Chu Tian, but they couldn’t explain it. Where would the elves’ face go if they did?”
“We can’t harm the Flower Fairies.”
“We’ll head back first!”
The elves had been snubbed and they could only bitterly head back.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 387: Demanding compensation
Chapter 387: Demanding compensation
Aledis told the elves everything that happened once she came back.
“What?”
“He won’t come?”
The elves were anxious and angry.
This human really didn’t want to work with the elves?
Damn, his cultivation was clearly low, so low that even a child could defeat him, so how could he look down on the elves?
This was simply absurd.
When had those noble and proud elves ever suffered this kind of rage?
The Flower Fairies did not have power, but they were the elves’ friends and had provided large amounts of top quality herbs and resources for the elves. They had made a large contribution the elves’ development, so they had to give the Flower Fairies face.
“We have been friends with the Flower Fairies for thousands of years, we can’t break this for one matter.” Ulysses knit his brows, “I want to know what happened in the Flower Fairy Gardens, immediately find a Flower Fairy and learn everything.”
The elves immediately found a Flower Fairy.
The Flower Fairies also wanted to solve Chu Tian’s grudge with the elves, so it clearly explained everything.
“Un, everything should be like this.” The Flower Fairy simply explained everything, “Other than making the spiritual space, the Flower Fairies are also prepared to create a movie theater. There are some Flower Fairy sisters preparing to head to the small town in a few days with Chu Tian.”
The movie theaters were a bit related to spiritual domains. If the Flower Fairies helped in making them, movies would become more beautiful and refined in the future. The Flower Fairies liked the movies very much, so Chu Tian also gave this job to the Flower Fairies.
The elves were shocked.
The Flower Fairies hadn’t left their gardens in thousands of years.
How could they leave that easily for a stranger?
The Flower Fairies were very weak, didn’t they know that doing this was very dangerous?
Ulysses broke out in a cold sweat, but he wasn’t shocked by the Flower Fairies’ decision, rather he was shocked by another important point, “You’re saying that Chu Tian picked up a crystal in the Lost Woods and immediately created a new technology? He built something that can stabilize illusions, that can accommodate many people, and something that could change the flow of time?”
“That’s right! It’s exactly like that!”
Chu Tian had left the tribe for a few hours and he definitely didn’t know of the Lost Woods before this. In this situation, he had created a new field of technology with just pure improvisation.
Was this person still a person?
He was able to create all these shocking miracles?
When Aledis heard this, she suddenly felt a bit regretful. If she knew it would be like this earlier, she would have agreed to him a few days ago. She would have made Chu Tian owe her a favour which would have brought great benefits to the elves!
Vivian really wasn’t wrong. Chu Tian’s knowledge and wisdom surpassed the elves by at least a hundred thousand years. If they waited another ten-twenty years, this human would very likely change the continent. If the elves remained conservative and did not change, they would be eliminated by this new wave of change.
The Flower Fairy did not know the elves’ complex feelings, “Chu Tian said that this field of technology need to develop and prosper because after creating a super large spiritual world, all the races in the world can enter to exchange with each other. This not only reduces the distance between people, it will also reduce the real world’s energy consumption, resource consumption, war, and slaughters, protecting the forest and the environment. This noble idea is not something a bad person can think of, so the elves must cancel all accusations towards Chu Tian, otherwise the Flower Fairies will not allow the elves to come near him!”
The Flower Fairy’s tone was very firm.
In the eyes of the Flower Fairy, Chu Tian was not just a genius, but rather a saint that could save the world!
If the world had this person, everyone’s lives would become better and there would be less wars and death. If the elves wanted to kill him, it would be a crime lasting through eternity.
Whether it was for Chu Tian or the elves, the Flower Fairies would never allow this to happen.
“Also, Cenarius said.” The Flower Fairy suddenly thought of something, “He has already made the decision to have the Flower Fairies take the Tree of Life Seed to leave with Chu Tian.”
Ulysses was shocked again, “What? What? The Tree of Life Seed! How can it be casually taken away? The elves only have that one seed in the entire Forest of Chaos. If it was lost, what should we do? This responsibility is not something Cenarius can afford!”
There was more than one Tree of Life on the continent.
Therefore there wasn’t only a single group of elves.
Of the entire Forest of Chaos’ elves, there was only a single ancient Tree of Life. There was only a single Tree of Life Seed that was passed down and although they couldn’t make it bloom, it was still a sacred item for the elves.
This seed was always kept by the Cenarius and the Flower Fairies were in charge of cultivating it, so the elves only paid close attention to it.
It had been like this until now.
But someone wanted to take away the seed now. If it was stolen, who would take responsibility for this?
The Flower Fairy explained, “The Treants and us can’t find a way to cultivate the Tree of Life, but Chu Tian said he had confidence in activating the seed, so Cenarius decided to let Chu Tian try.”
The elves almost collapsed when they heard this.
How many earth shattering things did Chu Tian need to do before he was satisfied?
The spatial technology and the spiritual technology, any one of them was a profound technology that could be researched for several thousand years and now he was saying he could revive the ancient Tree of Life Seed. If he could really do it, the wisdom in this person’s head, perhaps even an ancient god could not compare to him!
“The elves have been too stingy with this matter!” The Flower Fairy said in a voice filled with slight complaint, “Didn’t Chu Tian just use one of the elves’ Immortal Herbs? He didn’t even steal it and he has repaid it a hundred fold. If you keep pursuing this matter, the elves really have no restraint! At worse, the Flower Fairies will compensate the elves with several Immortal Herbs!”
This was not a problem of the herb at all.
It was just a trivial level two Immortal Herb, these elves did not care about it at all.
The key was the status of the humans and princess Vivian, the two would cause quite a large stir with their clans. The humans were a large race that was filled with deception. The elves have always forbidden elves, especially females from coming in contact with humans.
Vivian’s actions were a large violation this time and had participated in the human’s war with the spirit beasts, violating at least ten different clan laws, so it became this large of a mess.
The Flower Fairies did not know of danger, so the problem was simple to them.
“Vice speaker, what do you think…..”
“There’s no other way, we are wrong this time. Vivian had really found an incredible person for the elves.” Ulysses shook his head, “The Elven King has always sought reform, only the conservative faction was too strong. This is a good chance for the elves and since it has arrived, we should grab onto him.”
“We’ve opened the elven court to this scale and those fellows back in the tribe will take care of this matter. I’m afraid…..If we let him go, what will that side of the Elven Council do?”
“They will still respect rituals. It’s just a small loss of face, it’s not worth mentioning. The Elven King and I naturally can help calm the voices in the council.”
If it was said, Chu Tian might not believe it. The elven race was actually divided into reformist and conservative factions. Vivian’s father was the current Elven King and a leader of a reformist policy. Under the leadership of this Elven King, the elven race has gained three cities in a hundred years and increased their influence by 20%.
The conservative faction was always the strongest among the elves. Their representative was the Elven Council’s speaker, his influence among the elves was not below the Elven King’s.
These were truly old fashioned people and followed customs and etiquette. The pursued non governance and letting nature run its course.
It was impossible for the Elven King to not care about his daughter, but he couldn’t interfere with his status, so he sent Ulysses who he trusted to manage this matter. When Vivian received her punishment in the end, she would be locked up for ten-twenty years at most and it wouldn’t be a truly serious punishment.
But the situation was different now.
Ulysses needed to take other actions. He led several elven elders and visited the Flower Fairy Garden again. Chu Tian was relaxing and eating when he saw the elves come, instantly causing his face to sink, “What, you’re here to capture me?”
“Mister Chu Tian, what happened between us before was a misunderstanding.” Ulysses’ old face revealed a strained smile, it was very clear he rarely treated a deceptive race like the humans with a friendly manner, “I have already investigated everything and hope that your excellency will have an open and friendly discussion with the elves to clear up this misunderstanding.
The elves were the Flower Fairies’ friends.
Chu Tian was also the Flower Fairies’ friends.
If these friends could resolve their problem, of course it was a very good thing.
Lulu immediately happily jumped out, “I said that the elves would think it through.”
Chu Tian wanted to teach these noble elves a lesson, but seeing the situation like this, he changed his mind.
Chu Tian also wanted to go back sooner, after all, the elves had such a low efficiency. If they delayed it by another ten days to half a month, it would affect Miracle Commerce’s development in the Forest of Chaos, “What do you think we should do?”
Ulysses saw that there was a favourable change and immediately said with a sigh of relief, “Because the matters are very serious this time, we need the Elven Council to discuss this before making a decision. But since it is a misunderstanding, so the Elven Council will not make it hard for you. So, we like you ask you to come with us again?”
Another meeting?
I’ll open your head!
The elves worked very slowly. If it was delayed by another half a year, wouldn’t father’s company’s workers not have anything to eat?
Fuck your Elven Council!
Chu Tian’s eyes lit up and he suddenly smiled, “Go to the Elven Council? Alright, I was thinking about asking for compensation from the Elven Council anyway!”
“Ask for compensation?” The elves all stared at him, “What compensation!”
“Are you playing the fool? Vivian is a worker trained by Miracle Commerce and has signed a contract with Miracle Commerce. She has learned Miracle Commerce’s top level and secret technology, but she is being taken away by you all and locked up for two hundred years!” Chu Tian said in an impolite voice, “Two hundred years! This is very serious for us humans! Miracle Commerce will suffer a large loss because of this, could it be that I don’t even have the right to ask for compensation?”
“This…..How much compensation do you want?”
“You should have appraised the value of the spatial technology, right? I don’t want much, just give me five elven cities!”
Ulysses almost spat out a mouthful of blood!
The elves didn’t have more than ten cities in the forest.
This fellow actually started by asking for five cities. Wasn’t this asking for the elves’ lives?
Chu Tian cast a glance over at the elves and was dissatisfied with their expressions, “Don’t the elves advocate fairness and justness? Vivian has grasped the spatial technology and even though it is only a hair of nine oxs for me, it’s value cannot be matched by just five small cities. I’m suffering a huge loss here! You’re getting a deal and you still want to burn the bridge? This is the just and fair manners the elves conduct themselves in?”
The elves whispered to each other.
Ulysses wiped his sweat and said, “The elves cannot afford this kind of compensation, not to mention Vivian’s punishment is still waiting to be discussed, so…..”
“I don’t care that much! You have wasted this many days of my time because of a misunderstanding, you should give me a bit of compensation, right?” Chu Tian kept speaking in an unreasonable manner, “I don’t want much, just a hundred thousand high grade source stones will be enough!”
The vein popped out on Ulysses’ forehead.
The elves were all very poor, what did one hundred thousand high grade source stones mean? This brat was too crazy!
No, no, they couldn’t bring him back. If this fellow was to enter the council, he would surely cause chaos among the elves!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 388: Safely returning
Chapter 388: Safely returning
Chu Tian had put a clearly large price to scare them. The elves were a rigorous and serious race, so if this person made a request for compensation to the Elven Council, they had to accept it. This person was very eloquent and the elves were simple minded. Even if the elves cannot pay this price, they would still suffer a huge loss.
In just a short day, he had obtained the support of the Flower Fairies and had been entrusted with an important task by Cenarius. Adding in the fact that his identity and abilities weren’t simple, even if the elves were angry, they did not dare move against him.
They could not let him go to the council to cause problems!
Provoking that group of old elves had no benefits.
Ulysses wiped away his sweat, “The Elven Council are busy handling the matters of the tribes, so even if you ask for compensation and such a large and complicated one, it will take at least ten-twenty years to process. We elves can wait, but it is a very long time for you humans. How about you head back first and we’ll talk about this compensation matter later?”
Chu Tian didn’t want the compensation at all.
Although the Forest of Chaos elves did not lose to a Warring Kingdom in terms of strength, but they had a pitiful economy because the elves did not do business on the continent. So without any commodities to sell, the small and closed community were self reliant. Simply put, the elves were very poor.
“It isn’t impossible to have me go back first.” Chu Tian raised a condition, “You have to give my worker Vivian back to me first, otherwise I will not leave.”
Vivian was Miracle Commerce’s only spatial engineer. They needed to use the Space Warehouse now, but a single Space Warehouse was not enough. If Vivian is locked up by the elves for a year or so, Miracle Commerce’s development speed will be slowed and Chu Tian could not accept this.
“This…..”
Ulysses and the other elves discussed this matter. From this situation, forcefully taking Vivian away did not have any benefits to the elves. It was better to let Vivian stay by Chu Tian’s side and continue learning the spatial technology. This could stop that troublesome fellow Chu Tian from finding a reason to make a mess and it would allow the elves learn the advanced spatial technology, which was killing two birds with one stone.
Although this broke the clan’s rules, the council could not avoid a battle of words, still with these clear benefits, they will be able to explain it.
Ulysses just nodded, “Alright, we’ll let Vivian stay in Oldman Small Town to wait for her trial!”
Chu Tian let out a long sigh of relief.
He finally could leave the elves’ hands. Actually, the elves were one of the easier races to deal with on the continent. If he was caught by the spirit beasts, how could they waste so many words and capture him? They would have killed Chu Tian in the small town and swept through it, stealing everything in the small town. How could Chu Tian live until now?
But the elves were after all the previous strongest race on the continent and still one of the largest races on the continent. This race still had their good points. At the very least, cooperating with the elves meant that he didn’t need to be on guard like dealing with humans.
“Big brother Chu Tian!”
When Vivian was brought out, she immediately gave an excited cry before charging to Chu Tian to give him a large hug. When she heard that the elves had already finished their discussion with Chu Tian and the elves even agreed to letting Vivian return to Oldman Small Town, Vivian was filled with excitement.
She was worried that Chu Tian’s contradiction with her clansmen could not be solved, so Vivian would feel very awkward choosing a side to stand on. If the elves were willing to accept Chu Tian and cooperate with him, it was a good matter for both the elves and Chu Tian.
Because compared to the other powers in the Forest of Chaos, the elves were definitely one of the reliable ones.
“We’re going back?” Vivian said, “I don’t want to stay here for another second.”
“No rush!” Chu Tian said to Vivian, “Let’s make a Space Warehouse here first to make it easier to transport items from the Lost Woods.”
When the Tree of Life Tribe elves learned that Chu Tian wanted to make a Space Warehouse here, they were all filled with excitement, especially the elven children. Chu Tian skills and actions had already spread through the tribe, so all the elves knew what kind of item the Space Warehouse was.
If the Tree of Life Tribe could have a Space Warehouse, then would they be able to have Miracle Commerce’s amazing products delivered to them instantly?
The Magnetic Sound Devices, the video disc player, the delicious canned food, and many other fun things!
The elves could not leave their tribe because of their rules, but they would be able to enjoy all these entertaining things. To the Tree of Life Tribe elves, this was definitely a great thing.
Miracle Commerce only had a single Space Warehouse they could freely use.
This Space Warehouse belonged to Miracle Commerce and naturally could not be opened by others. However, before Vivian came back to the elven tribes, she was already preparing to make a second Space Warehouse. This new space’s volume was around the same as the first Space Warehouse. Although the space had not been restructured and looked like an irregular pie, it had already been marked.
Vivian immediately began to arrange the Space Warehouse summon array and took out several energy columns, so the Space Warehouse could be opened with just this. Even though it hadn’t been restructured, Vivian could slowly complete it in the laboratory after returning to the small town.
After three days.
The Space Warehouse was officially finished.
This Space Warehouse would be used by Miracle Commerce to transport items from the Lost Woods. Although it was said to be made for Miracle Commerce, if the elves, Flower Fairies, and Treants needed it, Chu Tian didn’t mind transporting a few things for them.
The elves surrounded them and cheered. With this source energy array, the elves could enjoy the convenience the Space Warehouse brought them. So a large group of children surrounded princes Vivian and requested princess Vivian to bring gifts when she came back.
“You can all be assured, I won’t forget everyone!” Vivian waved her hand in high spirited manner, “I’ll definitely send many entertaining things for everyone!”
With the little princess giving this promise, the elves left in an assured manner.
At this time, the first bag of harvested Bewilderment Crystals were sent over. They were thrown into the Space Warehouse along with the precious gifts the Flower Fairies gave Chu Tian.
Once everything was done.
They could leave.
If Vivian used her spatial powers without bringing too many people along, she could reach Oldman Small Town in just an hour. However, other than Chu Tian, there were now several dozen Flower Fairies who went with them. Vivian did not have the ability to bring all these people along with her using her spatial abilities, so she asked for several flying mounts from the elf tribe and flew everyone towards Oldman Small Town.
“Goodbye everyone!”
“I’ll definitely bring back many entertaining things for you all!”
Vivian smiled as she waved at the elves and the elven elders all had strange expressions. Princess Vivian had broken a serious clan rule and the human had violated one of the elves’ taboos, but instead they didn’t suffer any consequences and were being sent back.
What did this count for?
If this matter was spread through the forest, it would have an adverse effect on the elves. Perhaps more rebellious and curious elves would secretly run away, this would surely cause chaos with the elves!
Ulysses had no other choice right now, he needed to think about how to deal with the old man in the council.
…………
When Vivian left the elven tribe, she felt her body relax. It was like several chains was released on her body and she felt an unprecedented freedom.
This kind of feeling was great!
Vivian never thought all those problems would be so easily taken care of!
The elves did not dare underestimate Chu Tian since the Treants entrusted Chu Tian with an important task and even formed friendships with the Flower Fairies and the elves. Now that Miracle Commerce had a large chance of cooperating with the elves, this was what Vivian wanted to see the most. If the elves could absorb Chu Tian’s wisdom, they would definitely become stronger!
After an entire day, they arrived in the canyon Oldman Small Town was located.
After more than ten days, it didn’t seem like any chaos happened in Oldman Small Town and it looked like everything was in good order. After all, there were over a thousand elven elites stationed here, so these elves’ battle strength was not a normal kind of strong. How could the normal locals dare provoke them?
The elven army was arranged by the elven elder to guard Oldman Small Town. After staying here for all these days, it was unavoidable that they would buy supplies from the town. Finally the elves looked inside the town and they were attracted by the strangeness of the small town.
After a few days, the elves each had a Magnetic Sound Machine and they listened to the human broadcasts everyday. Moreover, the Oldman Small Town theater began to show movies which aroused the elves’ interest. They gradually moved from being stationed in the canyon to slowly wandering the town, before they finally lived in the small town.
Most of these thousand elves from the Tree of Life Tribe were mostly around one hundred-two hundred years old. They had not gone far from their tribe before, so how could they resist the enticement of Miracle Commerce?
The music and stories from the human broadcasts, the beautiful plots from the human movies, and the delicious source energy food cooked by the humans, these all had a deep attraction on them.
It allowed these elves that had been locked up for over a hundred years feel that the world was quite beautiful. Their clansmen had been locked up in a small place, that life was just too boring.
These elves even had a new thought.
How great it would be if they could keep guarding this place.
At this time, princess Vivian came back. Vivian revealed the great elder’s token to announce that from this day forth, the over a thousand guards would be in charge of protecting princess Vivian.
This also meant that.
From this day forth, this elven army was managed by princess Vivian.
The elves were very shocked because they didn’t know what had happened. Princess Vivian was brought back to the tribe, but not only did she come back like nothing happened, she had even been given command of this army. Just what was going on?
But no matter what, being able to remain in Oldman Small Town, it was a very pleasant thing for them!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 389: Great results
Chapter 389: Great results
Miracle Commerce’s high level members had all arrived. The leader was an extraordinary white clothed girl, with a rich figure and solemn, beautiful look. She was like a goddess that wasn’t a part of this world. If it wasn’t Miracle Commerce’s vice chairman Meng Qingwu, who else would it be?
After learning that Chu Tian and Vivian were taken away, she immediately led the three thousand newly trained barbarian soldiers to Oldman Canyon. The town was on the verge of cracking. This newly formed unstable alliance almost disbanded, but the young miss quickly stabilized the situation.
Meng Qingwu’s management abilities were beyond question.
Returning to the small town, Chu Tian was shocked to find that there was no decline in the town at all, rather it was even more prosperous compared to before. After Meng Qingwu calmed everyone down, she immediately revised the bad parts of the small town’s system and the small town became more ordered.
Meng Yingying punched Chu Tian’s chest, “Why did it take you so long to come back? I thought you were locked up by the elves and I was prepared to lead people to save you!”
“I can’t help it, I’m too handsome. When I went to the elf tribe, countless elven girls asked me to marry them. It took a lot of moral integrity and mental strength to be able to escape.” Chu Tian’s face was as thick as the city wall, “Look, even the little Flower Fairies are unable to resist my charm. Didn’t they follow me back?”
“Damn narcissist! Truly shameless!” Meng Yingying said in a fierce manner, “If I was the elves, I would string you up and beat you first. I want to see if your glib lips would still be this agile.”
Wa! So ruthless?
This little girl seemed like she hadn’t been teased in a while.
Meng Qingwu’s expression did not change, but it could be seen that her worry was no less than her little sister’s over these past few days, “What kind of things happened over the past few days? Why did the elves let you come back? They didn’t make it hard for you?”
“The elves did not do anything to me, instead I earned quite a few benefits!”
The two sisters were very clear on what kind of person Chu Tian was.
This kind of thing happening to him was not strange at all.
But after clearly asking for the details, they were shocked by Chu Tian’s luck, especially the matter of creating an alliance with the Flower Fairies, as well as developing the spiritual technology. All of this made the two sisters very shocked.
Although they didn’t understand the Flower Fairies, when the saw the Flower Fairy sisters who looked small and cute, they were instantly charmed by them.
“Welcome to our small town.” Meng Yingying walked in front of the Flower Fairies, “Yi, why do they seem like they have no spirit?”
The spiritual energy here was relatively thin. The Flower Fairies were a race that had long lives and never died, that did not mean their bodies were strong. In fact, they were very sensitive to their environment, so when they arrived in a place with low concentrations of spiritual energy which they relied on, they would feel very weak.
However, Chu Tian had already thought of a good method.
Chu Tian created a spiritual energy gathering array and used the precious herbs the Flower Fairies brought to create a new garden for them. The Flower Fairies could restore their energy and work as normal in the small town.
After settling the Flower Fairies, Chu Tian had a meeting for the high level members. He first examined everyone’s body conditions and their cultivations.
Chu Tian’s cultivation was first, already reaching the 9th Awakened Soul Layer. He could easily defeat enemies in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer like the marquises and had an above 50% chance of fighting a 1st True Spirit Realm Expert.
The others weren’t slow though.
Nangong Yun’s cultivation was the fastest, already reaching the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. The Meng sisters had broken through to the 7th Awakened Soul Layer. Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran were still in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer bottleneck, but they were on the verge of the True Spirit Realm.
Chu Tian was feeling quite happy.
Everyone’s cultivation increase was not bad!
But in a place like the Forest of Chaos, there were too many problems for just this bit of strength and they still couldn’t do anything yet. After all, the Forest of Chaos couldn’t compare to the Southern Summer Country, there were many True Spirit Realm Experts here. There were even quite a bit of unknown True Spirit Realm Experts and people from who knows where.
Miracle Commerce couldn’t do without gathering a few True Spirit Realm Experts!
They couldn’t count on just Vivian, right?
Vivian was suited to attacking the leader, but in a truly large battlefield, she did not have a way to charge in because her spatial attacks consumed too much spirit energy. So, Chu Tian set a goal. He would first use Miracle Commerce’s rich resources to let everyone’s strength charge forth a step.
If Miracle Commerce strength increased, they would have the confidence to create a base in the forest!
This was not a very difficult matter with how filthy rich Miracle Commerce was. When they were still in the Southern Summer Country, they had already enough resources to cultivate several True Spirit Realm Experts. Now that they had arrived in the Forest of Chaos and managed the small town for a month, they had stockpiled over a thousand level two Sacred Herbs. Perhaps even the Southern Summer Country’s treasury could not compare to it.
Not to mention.
Chu Tian acquired quite a bit of Fairy Wine to prepare for everyone’s attack on the True Spirit Realm bottleneck. Adding in the support effects of the Flower Fairies, was there a need to worry that they couldn’t breakthrough?
Chu Tian did what he said, immediately raising everyone’s strength.
In a few days, the young miss, Yingying, Yun Yao, and Feng Caidie all went up two levels, reaching the 8th Awakened Soul Layer. Nangong Yun reached the peak 8th Awakened Soul Layer and prepared to attack the 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran were people of focus. Chu Tian not only refined several Sacred Pills for them, he even prepared a portion of Fairy Wine and a Flower Fairy to help them, so they could break through the hard bottleneck. The two of them were now closed up and Chu Tian had an 80% assurance they would succeed.
Everyone’s strength was quickly increasing.
With the current speed, in just a month or two, these high level members would all reach the True Spirit Realm. Then Miracle Commerce would be able to truly participate in the real Forest of Chaos battle against the hundred races.
When Chu Tian finished his work and was prepared to relax, Meng Qingwu suddenly came to find him, “I have something I want to give you, perhaps it will be something that can help you.”
The young miss wanted to give something to me?
This is a truly rare matter!
The young miss took out a long sheathed blade and held it in front of Chu Tian. Chu Tian was stunned for a bit as he felt the strong power the weapon contained, “This blade is…..The weapon of the War Hounds True Spirit Expert?”
“This Nether Flame Blade is the War Hounds’ Malim’s weapon. From the information I gathered, this is a genuine Soul Contracting Weapon and it is the inherited treasure of the Hell Song Tribe. I wanted to find a suitable person to use this precious weapon, but I haven’t found anyone yet. However, after the blade was sent to the laboratory, we found a not simple flame energy in the blade and I thought that it would help your cultivation technique.”
“What? Let me see!”
Chu Tian took the Nether Flame Blade while also pulling out the Netherworld Sword. When he gently touched the weapons, although he didn’t release any spirit energy, the swords released a roar from where they were touching. They both released their powers and tried to absorb each other. It was like there was deep seated hatred between them and they wanted to swallow the other side.
As expected!
The Nether Flame Blade and the Netherworld Sword were very similar.
The Nether Flame Blade’s weapon spirit was also made from an innate spirit flame.
If he didn’t guess wrong, it should be the Dark Spirit Flame. The Dark Spirit Flame was not below the Netherworld Flame. The Dark Spirit Flame was an innate flame that was born from a dark environment and the Netherworld Flame was an innate flame born from death energy. Although there was a difference, they were the same species and abide the law of the jungle.
From the performance of the blades touching, Chu Tian could pretty much make an analysis. The Nether Flame Sword and the Netherworld Sword’s strength did not differ by much and if one side could swallow the other, it would cause their strength to soar.
“Very good!”
“Young miss, you gave this gift at just the right time!”
Chu Tian quickly expressed his gratitude. Without saying another word, he immediately closed up.
Chu Tian’s cultivation technique reached a bottleneck and he had not had progress for a while. It was very hard to find suitable materials for the Netherworld Flame Sword in the Large Success Realm, Chu Tian never thought that he would find something that could increase his level right beside him.
Chu Tian found a quiet cave to close up in in the canyon.
He raised one blade and one sword in his hands as he began to cultivate.
The sword and blade were both strong weapons, who would swallow who in the end?
Chu Tian never would have thought that when the weapons were moved and suddenly touched together, blue white flames and purple black flames would instantly appear. They fought with each other and collided several times every second. The surrounding stone walls crumbled and large amounts of stones fell down, just like an earthquake.
Such intense power.
If he didn’t reach the 9th Awakened Soul Layer, Chu Tian really wouldn’t have been able to control it!
The two flames were evenly matched, but after fighting for so long, the Abyss Netherworld Flame was slowly winning. If it was the normal Netherworld Flame, the Dark Spirit Flame would not be afraid. Both sides were of the same quality, so it was unknown who would be eliminated.
Chu Tian’s Netherworld Flame was not simple. This Netherworld Flame was not just cultivated in the Ghost King for a thousand years and gained a spirit nature, it had also swallowed the Green Abyss Flame of the Hell Fire Demon, so it also had an abyss nature. The spirit flame could even transform into human form. Whether it was nature or intelligence, it far surpassed the Dark Spirit Flame.
Finally.
The Nether Flame Blade could not hold on anymore and when it was absorbed by the Netherworld Sword, it released a snapped sound. Chu Tian threw away the Nether Flame Blade that had snapped in two and only looked at the purple, black, blue, and white flames on the Netherworld Sword.
After the Netherworld Sword swallowed the Nether Flame Sword’s power, raising the level of the weapon spirit’s strength!
Finally it reached the boundary, but it didn’t stop as it directly charged forward!
Hong!
The mountain began to tremble.
A sudden magical glow shot into the sky.
Chu Tian could feel that the weapon spirit Netherworld’s strength had actually reached the True Spirit Realm, which meant that the Netherworld Sword’s level had also increased. It was originally a level two Soul Contracting Weapon, but now it was a level three Soul Contracting Weapon, directly becoming a high grade level three Soul Contracting Weapon.
Equipment could also increase levels?
There had never been a blacksmith that had heard of that before.
However, the Netherworld Sword was already a high grade level three Soul Contracting Weapon, only it was in the ten thousand corpse ancient tomb for too long, so it was weakened. It had only recovered its strength now.
Not to mention that the Netherworld Flame had been nurtured in the Ghost King for a thousand years, it had swallowed the Hell Fire Demon’s Green Abyss Flame, and then it swallowed the thousand year old Dark Spirit Flame in the Nether Flame Blade. It’s current potential far surpassed what it had before, so perhaps it will evolve soon.
When the Netherworld Sword refined the Dark Spirit Flame’s strength, it instantly turned it into spiritual energy which was injected into Chu Tian’s body. This allowed Chu Tian to go from the 9th Awakened Soul Layer to the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the Netherworld Flame Sword charged through the Large Success Realm and reached the highest Perfection Realm!
This sword art was completed and had been practiced by Chu Tian to its peak!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 390: Encountering trouble
Chapter 390: Encountering trouble
A sharp sword wind was released.
Like cutting through tofu, it instantly created a large sword mark in the canyon.
The instant the trees and grass was hit by the sword qi, they turned into powder. The flame being released by the sword qi instantly covered a larger area and being covered in the flame, there was no heat, but the rocks were ground down. Finally they turned into dust that filled the air.
Chu Tian revealed a look of pleasant surprise seeing this.
It had to be known, his Netherworld Sword beside him had not moved at all, this was just purely based on his releasing his sword source spirit. Just waving his hand to release strong sword qi, it actually had this kind of power!
Was this the effect of training his sword art into the Perfection Realm?
Not to mention the strength of his sword qi doubling, him without a fire attributed source spirit could actually infuse the power of the Abyss Netherworld Flame into his attacks. In some sense, the Abyss Netherworld Flame entered into Chu Tian’s sword source spirit and combined with his source spirit.
So, his dependence on his weapon was not as strong as before. Even empty handed, he could still use the Netherworld Flame Sword, but the effect of the Netherworld Sword was increased even more!
Not bad!
This ancient sword art was constantly being changed and it was becoming more and more complete. He had reached the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer himself, but he didn’t know just how strong he was. He really wanted to find someone to test his strength on.
Chu Tian shook his head as he returned his sword into his sheathe and jumped into the canyon.
In Oldman Small Town, the young miss was attending the dwarven elders’ meeting. This meeting had dwarven elders, Miracle Commerce’s people, and several elves. Chu Tian had returned right on time because the small town was currently undergoing an important decision.
“We have reviewed it and the elves have enough qualification.” The dwarven chief stood up to make an announcement, “We’ll now officially allow the elves to join the small town!”
“Yay!”
Vivian led the elves to start a cheer.
The vice mayor Meng Qingwu spoke out, “The elves are officially entering Oldman Small Town and according to the appraisal of the battle strength of the elves, the elves will own 15% of Oldman Small Town. The elven army will be unified and not mixed with the other teams. Vivian will lead them to maintain the town’s safety and order.”
The elves were very satisfied with this decision.
Now that Oldman Small Town’s system was set, any power in the forest could join Oldman Small Town. But they couldn’t join when they wanted, they needed to be approved by the dwarven elders before the small town members could vote to accept them or not.
Because Miracle Commerce owned over 50% of the shares in Oldman Small Town, as long as they agreed after the dwarves approved them, they could join. Miracle Commerce could agree or disagree and this double review could rule out any bad intentions, stopping any impacts on the balance of the town.
The mayor had full control of the army and the powers this army came from enjoyed shares and dividends.
Miracle Commerce currently had over six thousand berserkers in Oldman Small Town, allowing them to rule over Oldman Small Town. With the suppression of this army, the other forces did not dare chaos chaos. When the elves came in, they immediately gained 20% of the shares, so Miracle Commerce’s shares fell down to 50-60%.
This clearly showed that the elven army was very strong, even being above that of the berserker army.
The elves had brought mounts and they themselves were very strong. The unicorns themselves were considered quite high among demon beasts. The strength of these thousand elves could match around two thousand berserkers.
These elves were led by Vivian, so they were secretly controlled by Miracle Commerce. They helped solidify Miracle Commerce’s control over Oldman Small Town and pushed down the other partners’ control.
They did not have any complaints at all.
This was because they entered Oldman Small Town mainly for the right to trade with Oldman Small Town, they did not want to control the town at all. Next, the elves were one of the large races in the Forest of Chaos, did these surrounding races dare provoke them?
With the alliance with the elves, the town was much safer!
There was no meaning in attacking or ruling the small town. Friendly attitude led to profits and there was long term mutual benefits, that was the way of a king.
But although it was like this, to gain more benefits and to avoid being gradually marginalized, the clans indicated that they would send more units. After all, Oldman Small Town was responsible for helping their allies, so sending more troops in would save a lot of effort for them.
The elves increased the small town’s popularity and had an important use to it.
Because of the many races in the forest, the elves’ reputation was undoubtedly the best. The weak clans and the hesitant clans now believed that Oldman Small Town was safe, so they chose to settle in the small town or do business there.
Wouldn’t their popularity increase every day like this?
Meng Qingwu conducted research and Oldman Small Town was developing very fast right now. They might be able to double or triple their population in just three months and they could form a small city in a year. They could become a trade center controlled by an alliance army.
With Oldman Small Town’s large potential, naturally Miracle Commerce would invest even more in. They created Miracle Commerce Stores, Miracle Commerce Pill Stores, Miracle Commerce Talisman Stores, theaters, restaurants all over the town.
Miracle Commerce products were of good quality, good price, in ample supply, and were promptly delivered.
They had built up a good reputation among the locals.
Once this good reputation was established, they propagated very quickly. People brought good materials to sell in Oldman Small Town and also came to Oldman Small Town if they needed to buy anything. Miracle Commerce became their only choice.
Chu Tian, Meng Yingying, and Vivian, the batch who had arrived in Oldman Small Town first and were the founders felt a sense of achievement as they watched it develop day by day.
One could only see a lively scene like this in the large cities of the forest, but it actually appeared in a small town on the edge of the Forest of Chaos, even being achieved in a short period of time. It was considered a miracle in the Forest of Chaos, it was indeed something to be proud of.
“Chu Tian!” Meng Yingying quickly ran over, “Our back garden is finished, come and take a look!”
Yingying grabbed Chu Tian to lead him into a hidden valley.
This small valley was the small town’s back garden.
Chu Tian had personally chosen this sealed environment. There weren’t roads leading in around and there was only a secret passage leading from the small town. This place was not big, but there were many lush and large trees that completely covered the mountains in the sky.
Chu Tian arranged a spiritual energy gathering array to gather spiritual energy and planted many precious plants in the valley, especially various Sacred Herbs, as well as several Half Immortal Herbs. Finally he placed a concealment array and an illusion array as protection, turning this place into the Flower Fairies’ temporary residence.
Compared to the lively Oldman Small Town, the small valley was like another world. It was quiet, peaceful, filled with flowers, and had fresh air.
Chu Tian was holding Meng Yingying’s little hand as they arrived on the soft grass. They were surrounded by flowers in bloom and they arrived in a place that was like a paradise secluded from the world.
“Lulu, how are you guys?”
The Flower Fairies were fluttering around the flowers and herbs. There were video disk players and radios installed here, so the Flower Fairies could watch movies and listen to various kinds of music and programs.
When Lulu saw Chu Tian, she immediately happily flew out, “We are very good. Thank you for making a new home for the Flower Fairies!”
This was not all for the Flower Fairies.
Miracle Commerce purchased many new Sacred Herbs and if they stored them, it would lose its effectiveness. Now they planted these herbs and provided the Flower Fairies a new living environment, the Flower Fairies would also help monitor their growth.
It had to be known, Sacred Herbs had very harsh requirements for growing environment.
The survival rate of Sacred Herbs for humans were very low and only natural gardeners like the Flower Fairies could guarantee the survival of these Sacred Herbs. It would ensure that Miracle Commerce’s resources were not wasted.
Meng Yingying liked this fragrant little valley filled with flowers very much. She took in a deep breath, “It really is too beautiful!”
Was there a need to say this?
This is my masterpiece!
Chu Tian intentionally said in a modest voice, “What does this count for? If you walked in the Flower Fairy Garden, you would know what is called beautiful!”
Meng Yingying was filled with yearning, “Really?”
“The Flower Fairy Garden is naturally the most beautiful place in the world, we welcome Yingying to be a guest anytime!” Lulu warmly invited Yingying, while also saying while sighing with emotions, “We have never left the Flower Fairy Garden before and we’ve finally learned how important it is for the Flower Fairies. If there is no forest or garden, the Flower Fairies will be unable to survive.”
“That’s right!”
“If we leave the forest, our bodies will dry up.”
“We must properly protect our forest. Why hasn’t Chu Tian’s spiritual domain plan not started yet?”
The experiences of the Flower Fairies’ long journey made them give long sighs. They realized the importance of environment to the Flower Fairies, so before Chu Tian could even speak, they decided to start the spiritual domain plan.
This was the right state of mind!
“No need to rush. Regarding the spiritual technology, we need to slowly start from zero. I’ll have to teach Yingying and the young miss about this technology first.” Chu Tian did not have time to teach each Flower Fairy one by one. After all, the Flower Fairies’ background was quite weak, not understanding arrays at all. He could only choose to teach these academically strong sisters instead, “When the time comes, Yingying will be responsible in leading the Flower Fairies to construct the spiritual laboratory.”
Meng Yingying stuck out her tongue.
She almost became a little assistant skilled in everything.
Because of Meng Yingying’s Mirror Source Spirit, she could improve various attributes. She could help Vivian with the spatial laboratory and help the Flower Fairies with the spiritual laboratory.
Meng Qingwu’s learning ability was very strong, but her source spirit did not have any attributes. Not only did she not have battle strength, she did not have any support skills. She could only provide support in forms of theory and could not participate like her little sister.
Meng Yingying thought in her heart.
I can count as half a student to Chu Tian now, right?
After all, Meng Yingying was the one who learned the most of Chu Tian’s knowledge!
This was not only because of Meng Yingying’s special innate talent, but also because Meng Yingying was the person Chu Tian trusted the most. When Meng Yingying thought of this, her heart was filled with happiness. Being able to help Chu Tian’s work, she realized her own value.
The establishment of the spiritual laboratory was first set.
Meng Yingying was prepared to play with Chu Tian in the valley when she heard the communication device in Chu Tian’s chest ring.
What was going on!
Actually daring to disturb father’s date.
Chu Tian took the communication device and pressed it in a somewhat depressed manner.
Nangong Yun’s voice suddenly came from the device, “Boss, this is bad. Someone has come causing trouble and two squads have been attacked, creating serious casualties. Quickly come and take a look.”
Chu Tian’s face changed when he heard this.
This time was not set to a script, so this was really trouble showing up.
This was not strange. Oldman Small Town had developed this quickly, it was impossible for everything to be smooth. After all, this was the Forest of Chaos, but he never thought that trouble would show up this quickly!
“Go!”
Meng Yingying was filled with regret. It was very hard to call Chu Tian out to play and now they were being called back before it even began.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 391: Marauders
Chapter 391: Marauders
The small town’s patrols had around one hundred people per squad. There were thirty barbarians, thirty orc archers, twenty bear clan warriors, five-six wolf clan scouts, and a few ogres.
The barbarians were the main strength. Normal patrols would not receive source energy weapons because the patrol’s main job was to disperse robbers in the forest. With the strength of the barbarian berserkers, it was enough to take care of the robbers in the forest. The ogres and bear people were the main fighting force and the orc archers and wolf people were there to provide support.
This group layout was very carefully planned. It could charge in and retreat, it could attack and defend, it could chase and avoid trackers, how could they be completely eliminated? Each team had several communication devices and would report to headquarters every half hour. If something suddenly happened, they could immediately report to headquarters.
Now the two patrols had been attacked.
They did not even send out a distress signal!
When the headquarters found that these two teams had not reported, they immediately sent out wolf people to search for them. In the end, they found they had been completely killed off and not a person was left alive.
When Chu Tian led Meng Yingying to the scene, the ground was covered in corpses and the forest was dyed with blood, making this scene look very tragic. Each berserker had several dozen arrows in them, making them look like hedgehogs. No matter how strong their vitality was, they were not lucky enough to survive such a fierce attack.
Too tragic.
How could something like this happen under their eyes?
Meng Yingying’s face turned a bit white, “Which bastard did this! Why would they kill our people without any reason at all!”
“We are currently investigating this, but we haven’t found a trace so far.” Nangong Yun led a group of soldiers into the forest to search, “It seems like our patrols were ambushed and the attackers did not leave behind a single corpse, this really is not a normal matter!”
That’s right.
This was too abnormal!
“The patrols had elite wolf clan members and their noses can smell people from ten miles away, it is impossible for them to be ambushed.” Meng Yingying was confused, “Even if they were ambushed, our Oldman Small Town’s patrols cannot just die from a single attack. Could it be that other side had True Spirit Realm experts?”
“Not necessarily!” Nangong Yun said, “Look at direction of the arrow, these arrows were fired from the sky. Although the wolf people’s noses are sharp, but if the enemy was riding in airborne mounts, they could fire from the sky and the wolf people wouldn’t be able to track them.”
Airborne mounts?
This was precisely Miracle Commerce’s weakness.
Meng Yingying was still a bit confused, “Why didn’t we receive a distress signal?”
“Because they couldn’t send it in time!” Nangong Yun pulled out an arrow and pointed at the black head as she said, “The arrow is covered in poison, so even if it is the bear clan, wolf clan, or orc warriors, once they were hit with an arrow, they would immediately lose the ability to resist. The berserkers and the strong bodied ogres could resist the poison, but there were too many enemies. After a single wave of attacks, there weren’t many that could keep standing, so they could send the signal in time.”
Meng Yingying slightly knit her brows, “So evil, actually using poison!”
Generally the patrols would not bring the Storm Rifles or the portable cannons, so when they were lacking heavy firepower and being suddenly attacked by the enemy, they were completely annihilated without being able to resist at all.
But why would they attack the Oldman Small Town patrol for no reason?
Was this a coincidence or was it deliberate?
“Sir mayor, this is bad!” At this time, an orc quickly ran over. That big and ugly face was covered in sweat, “Another group was ambushed again. They have sent a request for help to the small town and their situation is not good.”
Everyone’s faces changed.
Chu Tian quickly asked, “Location!”
The orc quickly said, “Around twenty miles from the canyon. A group of guards was attacked this time.”
The patrols were different from the group of guards.
As Oldman Small Town slowly developed, they began offering transport services. For example, the merchants that came to the small town to sell large amounts of goods, they were afraid of robbers blocking the road to Oldman Small Town. After all, with Oldman Small Town’s quick development, the bandits and thieves knew there were large amounts of goods around this place, so there were quite a few of them waiting for prey.
It was because of this that Oldman Small Town sent out large amounts of patrols, protecting the safety of the surrounding area.
However, the patrols were only for around the valley, so there were a few merchants who still didn’t feel assured. This was because the robbers could place ambushes in points in the nearby forest, guarding the various exits to the canyon, stopping them like this.
Demands gave rise to opportunities!
Oldman Small Town had abundant military strength and they spent most of their time doing nothing.
When Meng Qingwu came to the Oldman Small Town, in order to maximize use of resources, she had created a mercenary services. She created a Miracle Commerce mercenary business, mainly to send protective groups out.
If the merchants were not assured, they could hire soldiers, having the powerful elite army escort them from this region. The charge was dependent on how many soldiers were hired, but it was generally quite affordable, so there were many merchants willing to spend money rather than facing danger.
This increased their income and calmed the merchants’ worries, being advantageous to the long term development of Oldman Small Town.
The one attacked was a group of guards.
When Chu Tian’s group rushed over, it was already too late.
The battle here had just ended and they were completely annihilated. There were several heavily wounded barbarians and ogres who didn’t die because of their strong vitality, being barely rescued.
“So many arrows, so many arrows!” The barbarian’s eyes went wide and his mind was very fuzzy. He said with great difficulty, “Bats, so many bats!”
Bats?
Chu Tian couldn’t ask anymore and could only wave his hand, “Quickly send them back to be treated.”
“Boss, there’s something!” Nangong Yun called from the forest.
She had found a giant bat that had been shot down with a Source Energy Gun. It wasn’t just one, there was a bunch of dead bats in the bushes.
The guards were different from the patrols.
The guards had Source Energy Weapons, so even if they encountered airborne units, they could still fight back. Those large bats that were dead in the forest, they must be the chief culprit for this ambush.
Meng Yingying carefully looked over the bats a few times.
These bats were truly big, each one being strong and sturdy and had long beast like claws, but they weren’t intelligent beings. Not far away, there was a strange strong and sturdy green skinned being.
This being was like an orc, having the same green skin, but it had a large amount of natural stripes. It was currently carrying a quiver filled with poisoned arrows and wielding a long bow.
Chu Tian knit his brows as he muttered, “Forest Trolls?”
Forest Trolls were a normal race in the forest.
The trolls had a very natural alchemy skill and were considered the alchemy masters of the forest, but they were greedy by nature, naturally liking to steal from others. If the guards were not provided with Source Energy Weapons, they wouldn’t have suffered any injuries.
Chu Tian knit his brows and said, “Now it can be explained. The trolls train bats and although they are only level one demon beasts, they are considered quite strong for level one demon beasts. They have very strong middle and short range explosive power and their ultrasonic bat waves can explore large patches of the forest, so they can lock onto armies from a far distance. This allows them to launch accurate ambushes that no one can guard against. The trolls excel in alchemy, so if they use their poison arrows, they could disrupt the battle strength of our army.”
Meng Yingying was even more confused.
Were the trolls just bored?
Why would they do this for no reason!
Chu Tian looked at the troll corpses and found a strange tattoo. It looked like a sword inserted into a skull.
“What mark is this?”
Each troll had the same mark on them.
Chu Tian felt very strange. This perhaps would be useful in identifying the other side, so he called several orcs over to take a look at it. Perhaps these locals would be able to recognize it.
Who would have known that.
When the orcs saw this tattoo, they immediately began trembling with fear.
“I….I know this!” An orc said with a face filled with fear, “They are the Troll Marauders! It’s over, we’re in the sights of the Marauders, it’s all over! The small town can’t be protected!”
“Fuck, what nonsense are you saying?” Nangong Yun directly slapped him, “Your mother can’t be protected! If you keep speaking nonsense, do you believe I won’t beat your to death!”
“Nangong!” Chu Tian stopped Nangong Yun. He felt this situation was not simple, “What is the matter with the Marauders?”
Nangong Yun fierce nature had scared the orcs very much, so they could only confess honestly.
Not all the races in the Forest of Chaos settled in towns or villages, there were several races that were nomads. The troll race was a very famous nomadic race.
The Marauders were a very famous organization among the trolls.
They appeared and disappeared like locusts, leaving everything infertile.
The Marauder’s mark was a skull tattoo and they tamed large amounts of bats. This was because the bats had strong echolocation abilities that could allow the Marauders to find locals that hid in the forest, the mountains, or even the more remote corners. The Marauders relied on this method of pillaging to make a living.
The Marauders were crazy, even daring to rob the large powers of the forest!
Because the trolls did not have a set living area, every time powerful people chased after them, they would immediately disperse. No matter how strong the local powers were, they could not catch them.
Once the danger passed, the Marauders would group again. This was a very hard to deal with group, so no matter who the Marauders set their eyes on, they would be in for bad luck.
Now that they were only attacking the small town’s patrols and guards, but this was just giving Oldman Small Town face. After all, Oldman Small Town was an underground city and it would not be easy for the trolls to invade. They could only use this method to pressure the small town while also plundering some items.
Meng Yingying was very dissatisfied with the terrified orcs, “If they dare appear again, we will kill them all! What is there to be afraid of?”
“You…..You don’t know, but there are many Marauders!” The orcs were still trembling, “They had a strange movement and no one can track them, so no one knows where they will appear. Even large tribes were daunted, we are just a few people…..It’s not enough! I think that after the Marauders finish their demonstration, they will give their request. They just need something to satisfy them, it’s better than being exterminated.
Nangong Yun angrily rushed over to beat him.
Chu Tian stopped her, “Nangong, don’t be impulsive. The situation is very special, we need to appease it right now.”
Oldman Small Town’s riches would draw hungry locusts.
But Chu Tian never thought that they would face such a troublesome enemy.
The matter of the guard being attack should have spread over Oldman Small Town already. The locals that came to live and do business in Oldman Small Town will be filled with fear and may even escape because of this.
What was even worse was that.
That large tribes might not dare offend these Marauders and could possible withdraw from Oldman Small Town because of the Marauder threats, or even simply compromising with the Marauders. Then, this newly established small town would have its foundations injured by this.
Chu Tian definitely could not let this happen!
This small town was Miracle Commerce’s first step in developing in the Forest of Chaos. If they couldn’t even complete the first step, how could they implement the following plans?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 392: Technological combat
Chapter 392: Technological combat
The Marauders kept attacking, making the small town’s casualty rise over a thousand. Just the allied army’s casualties was over five hundred people.
Paper cannot wrap fire. The news spread across the small town like a plague, instantly filling the small town with fear. These were well known hoodlums of the forest and not a single outer edge power could be a match for them. They were bold and savage by second nature and not to mention a newly established small town, they would even raid a caravan from a forest city.
There was nothing these lunatics didn’t dare do!
These were locusts that people abhorred, simply being the public enemies of the forest. However, the Marauders were very agile and they would leave after finishing a job, never staying in the same spot for too long. The Forest of Chaos was very big, it was impossible to chase them down.
With these many variables, the victims were at their wit’s end. Because of the Marauder’s savage reputation, there were some locals who pursued a peaceful life who would directly offer everything to the Marauders.
Oldman Small Town’s prosperity has surely amassed a sizeable amount of resources, so they had already attracted the attention of some large powers, but the Marauders were a step faster. The Marauders kept ambushing the small town’s troops which was a display for the small town. This kind of small power did not need to be attacked, the infamy of the Marauders would make them collapse internally, saving them quite a bit of effort.
“I propose we immediately close down the small town!”
“That’s right, we can negotiate with the Marauders!”
“Don’t they just want some things? We’ll just give it to them!”
At the Oldman Small Town meeting, the various tribe chiefs were shouting out their arguments. Almost everyone here agreed on not fighting the Marauders since the difference in strength was too big. The Marauders plundered all over the forest, it was not something a small town’s army of over ten thousand could fight.
Not to mention the Marauder soldiers were all airborne and moved very fast.
Oldman Small Town’s troops were very weak in terms of airborne combat, so they couldn’t form a team that could fight the Marauders. How could they deal with these savage Marauders? Moreover, the Marauders excelled in alchemy, so they could use the nearby water source, grass, and etc. to poison the beings living in the area. They would first seal Oldman Small Town and trap the army inside.
“Everyone please calm down.” Meng Qingwu stood up, “There is still a good point to this.”
Actually with Meng Qingwu discrete personality, the best way was to seal up the small town. Oldman Small Town was underground, so the airborne Marauders was not suited to attacking this kind of town.
As for sieging?
It was impossible!
With Miracle Commerce’s spatial transport technology, it was impossible for the small town to be sealed as all required materials could be transported in from outside. How long could the Marauders keep trapping them? Don’t forget, they were a notorious organization and did not dare stay in one place for too long. As long Miracle Commerce held out for a bit, the Marauders would not dare attack.
Although this plan was safe, it was still a last resort.
Oldman Small Town would suffer large losses and the unstable alliance might break apart.
The most important thing was that Meng Qingwu understood Chu Tian. Having Chu Tian turtle in was as hard as having the sun rise from the west. Miracle Commerce wanted to create a base in the forest. They could not avoid the Marauders because it was impossible to keep avoiding them, right?
“Everyone, no need to panic.” Meng Qingwu spoke to everyone in a calm voice, “Miracle Commerce has the advanced Source Energy Weapons, so those airborne Marauders do not have the superiority against out strong firepower. It isn’t as if we don’t have the ability to resist!”
Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.
The only variable now was Miracle Commerce.
No one was certain on just how strong Miracle Commerce was because Miracle Commerce always put on a very mysterious display. Their strong berserkers, the sharp Source Energy Weapons, and many things they couldn’t understand. Perhaps Miracle Commerce really could go against the Marauders.
A local stood up and said, “Even if Miracle Commerce can go against the Marauders, but our tribes cannot do the same. It the Marauders were to launch a counterattack in rage, our tribes would not be able to resist them.”
That’s right!
Everyone had a part of Oldman Small Town.
“Everyone can be assured, Miracle Commerce is resolute.” Meng Qingwu promised to the locals in a confident voice, “Miracle Commerce would not take the initiative to attack others, but if others come find us, we will not run. We will declare war on the Marauders.”
Declare war?
The Marauders were famous for being hard to deal with.
The giants in the forest could not even deal with these locusts, how could Miracle Commerce declare war on them?
“The Marauders are very agile, but they still leave behind a trail. Miracle Commerce will use the most advanced tracking technology to find the Marauders’ nest. At that time, everyone will unite together and trap the Marauders in a net. Only doing this will be able to shake the forest. Otherwise, once the Marauders leave, there will be another group that comes. No one wants to see this endless harassment!”
Miracle Commerce wanted to exterminate the Marauders?!
The locals had strange expression as they whispered with each other, finally deciding to watch from the side.
They would see what Miracle Commerce did before they said anything. It would be for the best if it was really like they described it, otherwise, once things looked bad, the various tribes would immediately pull back and avoid being involved in any misfortune.
Meng Qingwu first calmed the locals before heading to a secret room in Oldman Small Town.
There was many large mirrors in here and each one was seven-ten meters tall. The mirror surfaces were polished and very clear. A delicate looking woman and several workers were standing in front of a mirror discussing something.
“Caidie, how is it going over there?”
“Elder sister, look. This is the footage the airship took.”
Feng Caidie moved aside and a large mirror began to play some footage. This footage was clearly taken from high above in the airship. The entire forest looked like a large patch of green and because they were high up, they couldn’t see things clearly.
“Look over here!”
Meng Qingwu could see it clearly by enlarging it. There was a large bat flying at high speeds, passing over the forest at low altitudes. It moved around in several places before finally leaving in a direction.
Meng Qingwu gave a cold snort.
That’s right, it was them!”
Feng Caidie said with a face filled with admiration, “It’s lucky that elder sister deployed the monitor airship, otherwise it would be hard to find traces of them. But the monitor area is limited and we can only judge the direction the Marauders are, but we can’t actually find where they are specifically.”
Meng Qingwu had been in Southern State for a long time, spending every moment making preparations for Miracle Commerce. Meng Qingwu had spent a lot of energy manufacturing various kinds of airships. In the air above the Forest of Chaos, there were communication ships every few thousand miles. Meng Qingwu had also prepared monitor airships and fighting airships.
These new generation Miracle Commerce airship were not only very effective, they also had a layer of mirrors on them that could simulate various environments, allowing it to achieve camouflage and allowing it to not be recognized from the ground. The highest altitude was fifty thousand meters and most of the time it was parked at twenty-thirty thousand meters.
These airships had always been a Miracle Commerce secret. The people of Oldman Small Town did not know that there were several airships above them the whole time. The image being displayed on the mirror was the one sent from the monitor airship flying twenty thousand meters in the air.
Meng Qingwu gave the order, “Have the ‘2nd Heaven’s Eye’ begin a search and find the Marauders’ hiding spot. Then have the Heaven’s Punishment airship prepare to attack.”
Meng Qingwu had specially named these special use airships. The ones used for communication was called the “Heaven’s Net”, the ones used for investigation was called the “Heaven’s Eye”, and the ones used for attacks were called “Heaven’s Punishment”.
Miracle Commerce had six “Heaven’s Net” airships, two “Heaven’s Eye” airships, and one “Heaven’s Punishment” airship. The Heaven’s Eye and Heaven’s Punishment were ready to be deployed at any moment.
Feng Caidie immediately picked up a communication device, “Hey, hey, 2nd Heaven’s Eye, this is forest command. The vice chairman’s orders are to investigate in a southwest direction…..”
When this order had just been given.
The 2nd Heaven’s Eye airship that had been forty thousand meters up, waiting for orders, suddenly slowly sunk down and began moving forward. The cabin was automatically opened as countless eyes of cameras appeared, scanning the forest with a wide scope.
At the same time, the mirrors in the control room lit up. The entire forest reappeared on the image mirrors and all the images were being sent live.
The communication device received a voice from several tens of thousands of meters in the sky.
“2nd Heaven’s Eye is beginning to move!”
Another voice came from the communication device.
“Heaven’s Punishment is calling headquarters. All the weapons have been loaded, please provide orders!”
“Standby!”
“Yes!”
“These stupid locals!” Feng Caidie turned off the communication device as she revealed a look of excitement, “Do they know who they have annoyed?! We’ll let you see the power of technology today!”
On the other side.
Chu Tian and Meng Yingying were collecting the trolls’ poisoned arrows.
They also analyzed the poison on the arrow tips.
This was the troll’s secret poison recipe, but could this small thing be hidden from Chu Tian? Chu Tian easily broke the poison into its components and he gave the method for manufacturing the antidote to Yingying, “Immediately send this to the Southern Summer laboratory and alchemy guild. I’ll give them three days to make ten thousand antidote portions!”
“Yes!”
Meng Yingying took the formula and sent the information.
After this information was sent to the Southern Summer Country’s laboratories, the various Miracle Commerce alchemy workshops began their work. Large amounts of antidotes were being made before being sent through spatial transportation to Oldman Small Town.
The reason why the trolls made people worried.
The main reason was their high alchemy skills, especially their poison refining. If the soldiers took the antidote before the battle, the troll’s poison would lose their effect.
Without these poison arrows.
Could they fight the berserkers or the ogres?
Without these poison arrows.
Could they block the wild shots of the Source Energy Weapons?
In their dreams!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 393: Forest conference
Chapter 393: Forest conference
Meng Yingying received news from Southern Summer that said the antidotes were already being made.
The antidote Chu Tian had discovered, not only was it very low level, it used common materials. Miracle Commerce with control of Southern Summer’s resources wouldn’t find it hard to make these, so large amounts of antidotes would be sent soon.
“What should we prepare now?”
“Before the antidotes are sent, we do not meet the requirements to fight. We need to avoid being attacked by the Marauders for the next few days while also discovering where they are hiding…..” Chu Tian stroked his chin and considered it, “I’ll set a time and talk with the trolls!”
“What did you say?” Meng Yingying’s beautiful eyes became large circles, “Is there a problem with your head? I don’t have anything to talk with them and do you think they would come so easily?”
“They will surely come.” Chu Tian said with an assured expression, “Isn’t this their desired result?”
“Chu Tian’s right.” A plentiful figured beauty walked in at this time, “The Marauder’s current behaviour is just to cause terror, to achieve the effect of not having to fight. Us requesting a talk is just what they want. This method can delay for several days and can also draw out the snake, letting us find the Marauder’s hiding spot. This is killing two birds with one stone.”
“So it’s like this.” Meng Yingying felt it had a bit of sense, “But how do we reach the other side?”
“The Marauders must have left people in the forest to watch our reaction. If we post the meeting time in the woods, they will surely come.”
“The young miss is truly smart, not like this dumb girl at all!”
“Who is a dumb girl!”
Meng Yingying looked like she was gonna go crazy.
Chu Tian laughed, “I’ll just leave this matter to the young miss.”
Meng Qingwu’s work was fast and sharp, immediately personally writing a letter. She sincerely requested the Marauders to stop their killing and invited them to a valley outside Oldman Canyon in three days. Meng Qingwu was afraid the trolls wouldn’t understand, so she carefully wrote it in three kinds of common tongue of the forest. She then made a hundred copies of this request and had people place them in all the conspicuous areas of the forest.
This move was really useful.
Oldman Small Town was not attacked again.
If they didn’t guess wrong, when the Marauders saw the meeting time, they immediately began to drink, celebrating winning this easy mark. Then they recharged themselves and waited for the negotiations in three days.
In these few days, large amounts of antidotes were sent in batches to the small town through the Space Warehouse.
Chu Tian had not been idle, he specially made some array flags that would form a special source energy array. This array’s function was very simple, it would disrupt and weaken sound waves.
The trolls were good at domesticating bats and these bats were not just their mounts, but also their eyes. Their strong ultrawave investigation abilities made it very difficult to avoid being tracked by the Marauders. But it was the fact that the trolls relied on the investigation skills of the bats that if the bats couldn’t use this ability, it would be an unexpected hit to the trolls.
Three days quickly passed.
Meng Qingwu was looking at the screen in the control room when she found a group of suspicious figures. When she enlarged the image, she immediately revealed a look of joy. It was over a thousand Marauders that had flew out a cave several hundred kilometers away, currently flying at high speeds towards Oldman Small Town.
That’s right.
This was certainly the Marauder’s stronghold.
Meng Qingwu immediately gave the deployment order, “1st Heaven’s Punishment, immediately head to target sector. Wait for the command and prepare to attack!”
“1st Heaven’s Punishment has received orders!”
A large Miracle Commerce airship began to slowly rise tens of thousands of meters into the air.
“This is bad, this is bad!” Not long passed before a wolf person ran into the town in a panic, “A large group of Marauders are coming!”
When the town’s people heard this, they were all shocked.
Were the Marauders finally launching their attack?
Chu Tian appeared to calm everyone, “Everyone, no need to panic, this is just a small trap we have set. We have found the Marauder’s hideout and the Oldman Small Town’s army has been deployed. We will strike them and shake the entire forest!”
“This…..”
The locals revealed looks of doubt.
Miracle Commerce had found the Marauder’s hideout this quickly?
It didn’t seem like they had done anything in the past few days, would there be a problem?
The Oldman Small Town’s army had been completely deployed. Miracle Commerce had sent out the six thousand berserkers, eight hundred Storm Rifles, two hundred portable cannons, and most of them were holding Source Energy Submachine Guns and each person was holding Source Energy Grenades.
They were prepared to fight a decisive battle!
Vivian also led the thousand elves on their unicorns to participate in the battle!
If the elves were participating, what reason did they have not to believe? They returned to their tribes and had their warriors prepare for battle. Actually, to Miracle Commerce, just the small town’s warriors were enough. The reason why they brought in all the local tribes was mainly to demonstrate Miracle Commerce’s strength to them!
The army of tens of thousands was gathered.
Chu Tian only brought a few hundred people to the meeting place with the trolls. When Chu Tian arrived, there were already several hundred Marauders waiting there.
The Heaven’s Eye airship had saw over a thousand troll cavalry, but there were only a few hundred of them. The other Marauders were probably around scouting. These Marauders were not stupid, they were also worried that Oldman Small Town might ambush them at the meeting area.
A tall and strong troll Marauder walked out. He was around two meters tall and was only half covered. His body was full of muscles that seemed like they were carved from stone which were also covered in strange tattoos. His hands were holding two black spear that were deeply inserted into the ground. A strong aura was being released that made everyone here feel pressured.
Chu Tian did not bring Vivian with him.
Therefore the small town side did not have a True Spirit Cultivator.
The troll Marauders couldn’t help feeling contempt when they saw the weak lineup. But what kind of experts could a small town on the edge of the forest have? This lineup and this reaction was already very normal!
“Ha, ha, ha!” The troll leader give a sinister laugh, “I thought you didn’t dare come!”
Chu Tian walked in front of the Marauders, “I always keep my word. Since I call you all out here, how could I not keep the appointment?”
“You do have a bit of courage.” The troll leader pulled out the black spears and his green eyes looked over them, “Stop wasting words, we are people who only know how to kill. Since you want to be tactful, I can spare your lives, but you must agree to our requests!”
Chu Tian calmly spoke, “Please state them.”
“First, give us all your source stones and resources.”
“Second, profess your allegiance to us. All your resource and source stones, give us 90% of what you make!”
“The third condition…..” The troll leader sized up Nangong Yun, Meng Yingying, and the others following Chu Tian with a lewd gaze, “These human girls aren’t bad. They are in charge of serving us from now on!”
The troll leader’s tone was very arrogant. It was like letting Chu Tian do this was a great honour for him.
Chu Tian gave a slight nod, “Just this?”
The humans were this calm which made the Marauders feel strange.
What did this fellow mean? Was this not enough?
The troll leader nodded, “Source stones, resources, and women, these all belong to us. We are not interested in your lives so you should thank us for our grace. Now, obediently hand all the things over!”
“Third head, I haven’t played with human girls before!”
“I want to go first with that red haired girl, don’t fight me for her!”
The troll Marauders treated these people like they were property, already laying claims on them. The trolls were very instinctual and their sense of beauty conformed to the continent’s mainstream, so these beautiful human girls had a great attraction on them.
“Your excellency has given all these request, then this lowly one should give one too.”
“You have a request?”
Chu Tian raised his hand to the sword hilt on his back, slowly drawing out the Netherworld Sword that was like an ice mirror. Gently pointing the blade, he directed it at the troll leader, “It’s very simple, I only have one request. Just let me play with your head for two days. This small request, I hope you won’t reject it.”
The Marauders were stunned for a few seconds before breaking out in laughter.
Was this human making a joke?
He dared say these words with his Awakened Soul Realm cultivation!
The Marauder’s third head was a True Spirit Realm expert!
The Marauders being able to run rampant for so long was not baseless. This was a large organization and they had experts like clouds. This human that didn’t even seem to have hairs on his chest actually dared to fight with one of the Marauder heads?
The orc leader’s brows jumped up as his eyes filled with rage, “Do you know what the price of doing this will be?”
“Price your head!” Nangong Yun was filled with rage when she saw the trolls. She immediately roared out, “This old lady will kill you first!”
Nangong Yun’s arms turned into flame wings. With a sudden flap, she flew into the air like a large bird. After going in a circle in the air and reaching her top speed, she charged at the enemy without hesitation like a burning moth.
“Seeking death!”
The troll’s black spears flew out like a black bolt of lightning.
The flames around Nangong Yun were blasted apart and the strong black energy pierced her body. Even the Starlight Immortal Body could not resist such a strong attack.
Meng Yingying was shocked, “Elder sister Nangong!”
Nangong Yun hit several trees before slamming into a cliff. The flames on her body was blown away, turning the surrounding area into a sea of fire. The rocks around her were also slightly melted.
Everyone’s expressions changed.
Such powerful strength!
The intensity of this attack would even be hard for a peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivator with a defense cultivation technique to block!
Nangong Yun had only reached the peak 8th Awakened Soul Layer!
Hong!
Large amounts of flames exploded from the mountain as Nangong Yun walked out amidst magma flowing everywhere. What made it hard for people to believe was that she wasn’t injured at all.
The trolls were a bit shocked.
This attack had slammed right into her.
Did this fellow have an undying body?
Nangong Yun’s face was a bit pale, she had clearly spent quite a bit of spirit energy. Was this the difference between the Awakened Soul Realm and the True Spirit Realm? Even with how strong her cultivation skills were, it was hard to make up for it!
“Nangong, move aside.” Chu Tian walked forward raising his sword, “This fellow is mine!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 394: Clone Slash
Chapter 394: Clone Slash
Chu Tian’s subordinates all had their work. Meng Qingwu was in charge of the company, Meng Yingying was in charge of helping the various departments, and Nangong Yun was the best at fighting among his workers, so she became the person receiving the most focused training.
Although she was only in the peak 8th Awakened Soul Layer, she could fight someone in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer. However, even with this kind of fighting talent, although it wasn’t hard to fight skipping levels, it was not easy for her to fight across realms.
The difference of a realm was like heaven and earth.
If an Awakened Soul Cultivator fought a Body Refinement Cultivator or if a True Spirit Cultivator fought an Awakened Soul Cultivator, there would be no suspense at all.
Oldman Small Town did not have a single True Spirit Cultivator, so would the Marauders place them in their eyes? This human brat really didn’t know good and bad, he actually dared to be this wild. This was simply seeking his own destruction!
“You really want to kill yourself.” The Marauder leader gave a few cold laughs, “What reason do I have to not help you?”
The two of them confronted each other.
The killing intent and pressure came in waves across the surrounding area, making the others unable to not take a few steps back.
Chu Tian sword was slightly trembling, just like a wild animal that couldn’t resist attacking. This was Chu Tian’s first time fighting a True Spirit Realm expert. Although Chu Tian was confident, he did not know what kind of battle strength he had with his current strength!
The Marauder leader attacked first. The black spears turned into black lightning as it pierced out at Chu Tian’s chest.
He thought it would be the same as Nangong Yun, instantly penetrating Chu Tian’s body!
However, he was even more fierce this time. He wanted to personally shatter his inner visceras. He did not believe that a person could still live after their heart was shattered. He wanted this stupid human to know the consequences of what happened when the ant challenged the tiger!
The Netherworld Sword released a beautiful and eye catching sword glow.
Dang!
The sword tip and spear tips met.
It was like a needle meeting an awn of wheat!
The sharp sword qi and the spear glow spread in all directions like water droplets, ripping apart all the grass. It was like a storm had blown through the forest, instantly blowing everything away and shattering countless branches.
Whether it was people from Oldman Small Town or the Marauders, when they felt this evenly matched power colliding, they couldn’t help moving back a step.
Another sound exploded!
Chu Tian and the Marauder leader both moved back several meters.
Chu Tian’s face was as calm as water without any fluctuations as he silently appraised the might of his sword. The Marauder leader’s expression had changed. He never thought that the other side would not dodge and would match his blow head on!
Such powerful sword qi!
When the Marauder leader met with the other side, there was a sharp and sinister energy that had entered into his body. Even with the Marauder leader’s strength, he could not block all of it and had suffered quite a bit of losses.
The human could actually block the third head’s attack?
Were they dreaming? The third head was a True Spirit Realm expert!
The Oldman Small Town were even more amazed than the trolls as they revealed looks of shock. The mayor was actually this strong, it seems like they couldn’t underestimate this human!
“So it’s like this. You are a sword cultivator and must have reached the Perfection Realm with your sword art, so you can release such a strong sword qi.” The Marauder leader’s expression was cloudy for a few second before he suddenly understood something, “But no matter how strong your sword art is, how many attacks can your Awakened Soul Realm cultivation withstand?”
Chu Tian gave a laugh, “You can give it a try!”
The Marauder leader was enraged once again by Chu Tian’s relaxed appearance!
Damn!
You’re clearly weak!
But you have to act this arrogant!
Since it’s like this, I’ll let you see my true strength!
The Marauder leader’s source energy condensed into the form of a three headed snake. The colour of the three snake heads were different, with one being red, one being green, and one being purple. Three different kinds of energy barriers surrounded the troll.
“The third head is using his source spirit!”
“This Three Headed Demon Snake Source Spirit is famously strong!”
“Let’s see how this brat will deal with it this time!”
Chu Tian’s eyes slightly focused.
A rare multi attributed source spirit?
This kind of source spirit could release many attributed energy, so it was harder to deal with compared to normal cultivators.
The black spears flew back into his hand like two dark pythons.
When the Marauder leader was holding the two black spears, his aura increased by over ten times. The three headed snake source spirit split apart, with one going to his left hand, one going to his right hand, and the final one appearing above his head. It released a strong cloud of poison at Chu Tian.
“Poison attributed source spirit?”
Chu Tian turned into sword light to escape.
“Want to run? How could it be that easy!” The Marauder leader gave a few laughs before stepping off the ground, instantly chasing after him. He locked onto Chu Tian’s hiding position, “Die!”
The two black spears turned into serpents as they flew at Chu Tian. The power that the two snakes released, one would produce a paralyzing effect and the other would create a weakening effect. The two energies slammed into Chu Tian at the same time, making Chu Tian feel as if the air around him had turned into water and each movement felt like he was moving a thousand pounds.
Such a strange source spirit power!
The Marauder leader’s attacks would cause negative effects to enemies, so it would lower the other side’s resisting abilities. Even a True Spirit Realm Cultivator of the same level would fall for this move, not to mention an Awakened Soul Cultivator?
An Awakened Soul Cultivator would not be able to resist the paralysis and weakening effect at all. Most Awakened Soul Cultivators would lose the ability to fight back at all!
“Sword!”
The Demon God’s Sword Source Spirit soared into the air!
With the demon god’s power, Chu Tian could dispel the energy surrounding him, earning him a bit of time to catch his breath. The Netherworld sword was filled with the Demon God’s Sword’s destructive power and the blue and white sword glow turned a black and purple colour. The power intensity doubled at least and the destructive might increase by over ten times!
“Netherworld Ghost Slash!”
Chu Tian slashed out without hesitating even a second!
The flaming Netherworld Sword slammed into the two demonic snakes and the roaring flames and the destructive power completely dispelled the two snakes. With the sound of an explosion, both sides were sent flying.
They were evenly matched again?
Both sides had used their source spirit.
Chu Tian could use a single slash to dispel the powers of the Marauder leader’s source spirit?
Looking at this, Chu Tian actually had the upper hand in this confrontation!
The Marauder leader was shocked and angered. He even flew into a mini rage, “Damn, I want to see just how long you can hold on!”
The Marauder leader could be considered to have tasted Chu Tian’s strength.
This guy was not using tricks at all. Even in a head on situation without any tricks, with his peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer Cultivation, he could fight against someone in the 1st True Spirit Layer!
But the Marauder leader did not panic.
This was because even if the other side was heaven defying, he was still an Awakened Soul Cultivator. To a True Spirit Cultivator, these two attacks did not even consume 1% of his spirit energy, but it would consume at least 10% of an Awakened Soul Cultivator. How long can he hold on if they kept fighting like this?
“I thought you were quite strong!” Chu Tian revealed a disappointed look as he sighed and shook his head, “In the end, your skills are only like this? This fight without any challenge is not fun at all. I’m not playing anymore, I’ll finish you with this move!”
Looking down!
He was clearly looking down on him!
It was like killing him was as simple as eating a bun.
“Overestimating yourself!” The Marauder leader released an even strong spirit energy, “I’ll let you taste the secret technique of the troll race!”
The Marauder leader had been thoroughly enraged!
When he displayed this secret technique, he was instantly surrounded by spirit energy and turned into a three headed snake. An ancient and cruel aura was then released. The troll evoked his source spirit to its peak and increased its effect by over ten times.
“Flame Demon Transformation!”
When the Marauder leader released the secret technique, Chu Tian’s body was covered in flames. The flames burned and soon turned him into a flaming demon.
Instantly.
He suddenly disappeared.
Chu Tian’s speed and explosive force increased by several times compared to before. The Marauder leader barely locked onto Chu Tian as his paralysis and weakening abilities landed on Chu Tian.
Even if the other side was a True Spirit Cultivator, this power was enough that they wouldn’t be able to move.
He did not believe that Chu Tian could break it!
As expected.
Chu Tian was forced from his hiding spot and his burning form froze in the air, unable to move forward at all.
The opportunity was here!
He would immediately kill him!
The Marauder leader roared out as he launched an attack.
He never would have thought that a portion of Chu Tian’s flame would separate and turn into a same looking flame demon. It was also holding a similar flaming sword.
This flame demon become two, two became four, and four became eight.
The Marauders leader was instantly surrounded by the eight flame demons.
“This…..this is……”
The Marauder leader felt fear since he knew this was not camouflage. A strong energy was coming from each of the flame demons and he couldn’t tell which one was the main body!
“Netherworld Clone Slash!”
The eight forms disappeared at the same time.
Countless sword lights formed a net, instantly dividing the Marauder leader’s body. It was an irresistible aura that cut the Marauder leader’s body into countless pieces!
Instant kill!
It was an instant kill!
The Marauder leader did not resist at all!
The Netherworld Clone Slash was the Netherworld Flame Sword’s Perfection Realm’s ultimate attack.
It allowed Chu Tian to instantly form clones and each clone had a hundred percent of the main body’s power. This was equal to instantly duplicating one’s strength several times and combined with the Flame Demon Transformation Secret Art, even a True Spirit Realm expert could not block it!
“The third head is dead?”
The Marauders were all stunned!
They never would have dreamed that this would be the ending!
After Chu Tian killed a True Spirit Cultivator, he had consumed quite a bit of spirit energy. He immediately took several pills to heal up and gave his orders, “Kill them all!”
The trolls did not even have time to react.
The Source Energy Weapons were raised and a storm of Source Energy Bullets filled the entire forest. The trolls did not have the ability to fight back at all against this dense and terrifying attack. When they received the power of the Source Energy Bullets, they finally realized Oldman Small Town’s real power!
It was already too late.
These fellows were doomed to die here.
Chu Tian said, “The Marauders will react very quickly. Before they escape, we must destroy their stronghold in one fell swoop and completely exterminated these disgusting locusts!”
After experiencing the power of Chu Tian and his army, the Oldman Small Town’s people did not hesitate at all.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 395: Heaven’s Punishment
Chapter 395: Heaven’s Punishment
Chu Tian finished off these Marauders and did not stay any longer. He immediately led Nangong Yun, Yingying, and the others to quickly reconvene with the young miss.
This was a road that was only fifty miles away from the Marauder’s hideout.
Meng Qingwu led the over thirty thousand army sent from the small town and entered the jungle. They carefully moved through the jungle, preparing for their attack.
“Elder sister, we did it!” Meng Yingying ran in front of Meng Qingwu with a face filled with happiness. She said in a small voice to her elder sister, “Chu Tian killed the chief in an instant, but a few of them escaped the net and perhaps they have already reported back. If we don’t attack now, perhaps the Marauders will run away.”
“Our support hasn’t arrived yet.” Nangong Yun found that the jungle ambush was the entirely the small town’s army. Didn’t the local tribes say that they would sent out their elites, “The Marauders have over seventy to eighty thousand people, all who are experienced in battle and they have their flying bat mounts. How will we win with just these people?”
“We don’t have time to wait for them.” Meng Qingwu was not surprised. These locals were suspicious of Miracle Commerce and although they said they would send support, they would actually move very slowly. It was clear they didn’t want to go first, so they stayed back to wait and see.
If attacking became unfavourable, they would surely turn to run. They would not risk offending the Marauders to help Miracle Commerce. Of course, if this offense was smooth, they would perhaps help.
No matter what.
Chu Tian did not care at all.
If they depended on those fellows, this fight could not last. This fight to Miracle Commerce was not just beating a bunch of forest robbers, but also was a chance to demonstrate Miracle Commerce’s strength. It was a good chance to kill some people as a warning.
There were countless robbers like the Marauders, so they would have to beat one after the other without end. The only way is to fight a beautiful battle and sweep through the other side, which will deter countless locals and countless robbers. It would most likely deter something like this from happening again.
Miracle Commerce did not just need to demonstrate their power to their enemies and potential enemies, they also needed to demonstrate this to their allies and potential allies. In the Forest of Chaos, power was everything. Whoever’s fist was harder had the right to speak.
If Miracle Commerce had enough strength, who would dare refuse submitting to them?
Miracle Commerce only had a small patch of land on the edge of the forest and did not touch the giant powers yet. The forest giants did not need to come provoke Miracle Commerce and no one dared touch Miracle Commerce here, so they could develop safely and steadily.
“Whether if it’s for a demonstration or a show, this fight must be beautiful.” Chu Tian made confirmations before the attack, “How are your preparations?”
“We can confirm that the other side is hiding in the cave and the Heaven’s Punishment is at the best attack position of five thousand meters!” Meng Qingwu then added, “The interference array you’ve formed has already been placed and it’s hidden in the forest where it isn’t easy to find.”
“Since it’s like this, just begin.” Chu Tian gave a satisfied nod, “Have the elves be responsible for the rear and have the rest of the army charge in.”
The elves were not truly a part of the small town.
Chu Tian did not want elves to die in the fight and then have those fellows come to him with trouble.
The several tens of thousands army had moved their way through the forest, stopping at a mountain peak several miles away. There were many Marauder bats that had flew over their head and it was clear this was their detection range.
The Marauders did not know Miracle Commerce could shield against the ultrasonic waves of the bats, but several tens of thousands of people was not a small number. If they were to approach, it was very likely they would be discovered.
“The preparations here are enough!” Chu Tian made a hand signal to Meng Qingwu, “Begin!” The berserkers will head in first and the others will climb down first.”
The six thousand barbarian berserkers poured into the forest holding their Source Energy Weapons.
Meng Qingwu took out a communication device which was connected to the airship above them, “Heaven’s Punishment, I am Meng Qingwu. Confirm the target and begin to attack. I repeat, begin to attack!”
“Heaven’s Punishment has received the orders!”
A low and deep sound came from the communication device. The allied army in the forest all felt strange, they didn’t know what Chu Tian was doing, having them lie in the forest like this. However, no one dared disobey Chu Tian, so they could only keep lying there.
The Heaven’s Punishment airship was a giant airship that was covered in reflective mirrors. These mirrors were not normal mirrors, but rather image transfer mirrors that could display various images and could also display image received at the same time, so it would make the front and back seem transparent.
Looking at it from a short distance, one would only see a faint outline. If they looked at it from a distance, it would be hard to distinguish with the naked eye. This was the airship made from their current technology and could be considered a spirit in the air.
“Locked onto target!”
“Altitude of around five thousand meters!”
“Wind speed normal, environment normal.”
“Activate a hundred bombs for high altitude bombing!”
The cabin of the airship opened to reveal the bomb bay. There were meter long bombs inserted inside that looked like black swords. The bombs were black all over and covered in large amount of ruins. One could vaguely see highly compressed crystal oil in the honeycomb shaped chambers.
The power of this bomb was equal to a hundred Source Energy Grenades.
This wave of bombs was equal to ten thousand Source Energy Grenades exploding at the same time.
“Activate!”
These long sword like bombs were activated and the runes on them began to glow. It was like energy began to flow through them and with a pu sound, they separated from the bombing bay, falling down towards the earth like meteors.
This speed was resoundingly fast.
This was the natural rate of falling!
This was because there was a weight increasing rune on the bombs, so once this rune was activated, the bomb would be several times heavier. Each bomb would become incomparably heavy and be dragged down by gravity, increasing their speed, so it could fall straight down and not be impaired by the wind.
A hundred bombs fell down from the vast skies and they weren’t very visible, like one hundred stones falling on a mountain.
However, when these tiny black spots touched the mountain.
Hong~~~!
The entire forest trembled as large amounts of light and heat were released. A terrifying energy cloud filled the air as it seemed like the entire mountain was shaking from an earthquake. That rushing wave of air shredded apart the surrounding forests.
“The first wave of bombing is complete.”
“The devastation rate is less than 5%!”
“Adjust our position. Prepare five hundred bombs for the second wave!”
This first wave of attacks was just testing the waters. The second wave had five hundred bombs, its might was several times that of before. When they simultaneously fell onto the mountain and exploded, the released light was as bright as the sun in the sky.
The small town’s army and the locals watching from the distance were all stunned by this terrifying scene.
They finally understood what was cracking the earth itself!
The part that made them most terrified was that they could not understand how this had happened at all. It was like this incomparably strange explosion had suddenly appeared!
The third wave of explosions.
This time was one thousand bombs!
The entire mountain peak was covered in bombs and a large part of it cracked off. Flames filled the surrounding forests and the earth was burnt black. The shockwave spread for an entire ten miles and all the trees were blown away. Even the entire air was completely fried and filled with dust and charcoal, blurring one’s view.
“Heaven’s Punishment’s task is complete!”
“Currently leaving current altitude!”
All the weapons in the Heaven’s Punishment airship had been released.
So they evacuated and returned to a safe altitude.
The speed and force of the attack was too strong, it had come too sudden. If one was at the center of the bombing, even a high level True Spirit Cultivator would find it hard to escape. When the Marauders weren’t prepared, they were suddenly bombed like this, perhaps their casualties would be 50-60% and that was already an optimistic estimation!
This large forest robber organization had not even begun to fight and did not even know what had happened before they were wiped out by Miracle Commerce.
“Everyone charge in! Kill the Marauders!” Chu Tian shouted into a loudspeaker, “This is the consequence of offending my Miracle Commerce!”
The several tens of thousands of soldiers saw Miracle Commerce’s amazing method and they were filled with morale. They immediately raised their weapons and charged into the sea of flames.
The lucky Marauders turned over the burning mountain rocks and crawled out with great difficulty, only to see a large amount of berserkers in heavy armour charging at them.
Those fierce Source Energy Weapons began to fire.
The sounds of pitiful cries rang out.
Six thousand berserkers and several thousand Source Energy Weapons, under the pressure of this firepower, how many of the heavily injured Marauders still escape? This was basically a slaughter!
“The chairman has given orders!”
“Kill them all!”
The allied army searched for the Marauders, killing one as soon as they found one. They didn’t say anything and definitely showed no mercy. To the Marauders, this was simply an unprecedented nightmare.
Eighty thousand Marauders!
An entire eighty thousand Marauders!
This was a highly mobile force with reconnaissance abilities. Although they couldn’t form a regime, they had still run rampant in the forest for many years and had never been truly exterminated before.
Now they had been exterminated in just a couple of minutes!
When the leader of the Marauders crawled out from the wreckage, he looked at the sea of fire around them, revealing very ugly expressions on his fierce face. He said in a terrified and angry voice, “Just what happened? Just what happened here!”
A spatial fluctuation appeared in front of him.
An elven girl had created a spatial crack.
The face of the Marauders’ leader changed, immediately sending out a punch which passed through Vivian, but couldn’t actually hit her. The Marauders’ leader’s cultivation was around the same as Vivian’s and he might be able to break the Void Escaping with his full strength, but the current him had been already injured. This attack had happened suddenly and he could not gather his strength at all.
When the Marauders’ leader was a bit stunned.
Vivian waved her hand.
A slight spatial cut that was hard to see with the naked eye passed through the Marauders’ leader and the leader’s eyes immediately slightly contracted. He slowly looked down with a face of disbelief, seeing his body being sliced from the middle, currently slowly splitting apart. The cut had been very smooth, filling him with fear.
No!
This is not real!
This must be a dream, it must be a nightmare!
The Marauders’ leader died not daring to believe what had happened, after all, he had just been inside the cave drinking with his brothers in celebration. This kind of earth shattering change happening in just an instant, no one would dare believe it!
“The leader is dead!”
“It’s over, the Marauders are over!”
That Marauders’ leader was killed by Vivian, the second leader had been killed by Miracle Commerce’s bombing, and the third leader had been killed by Chu Tian. All the high level leaders had been killed, so naturally the survivors of the Marauders had instantly collapsed.
How could they dare keep fighting?
There was no suspense to this battle, it was just a pure slaughter!
An infamous robber gang had been removed from the forest just like this!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 396: Eternal Forest
Chapter 396: Eternal Forest
The bear tribe, the wolf tribe, the orcs, the ogres, and the other Oldman Small Town allies, when they rushed to the battlefield, the fight here had already been finished.
The various locals were all stunned.
The majestic mountain covered in lush forest had already been blown to pieces at this moment. All the trees had been evaporated and the center of the explosion was releasing a high temperature, turning the rocks into magma, forming a spider web on the ground. Several dozen miles was covered in dust and charcoal, turning it completely black. The air was already close to boiling.
This devastated scene, what part of it looked like a forest?
It was simply like an apocalyptic volcano erupting.
Eighty thousand Marauders, almost not a single one was left alive.
Most of their corpses couldn’t even be found.
Several barbarians put together the two halves of the Marauders’ leader’s body and tied it high up on the Oldman Small Town’s flag. They were currently showing it off in front of the locals.
This infamous forest robbers had now been completely burnt black. His eyes were round as his face was filled with a look of willingness and panic, not daring to believe this was real even in his moment of death.
The Marauders even dared rob the transport groups of the forest giants.
The Marauders have never been caught even when chased by the forest giants.
This resourceful and sly bandit group had finally been annihilated at the hands of a small town. Most of the Marauders did not even know what happened before they were wiped out in a state of ignorance. Even the lucky survivors were relentlessly wiped out by Miracle Commerce.
No mercy was shown at all.
No resistance could be formed.
It was so clean and so fierce.
Chu Tian led his people in front of the locals, “You truly came right on time. The battle was already finished by us, so we’ll leave the matter of putting out the fire to you all.”
The locals were all worried and fearful.
The most terrifying things was not exterminating the Marauders themselves, but rather they did not know what method Miracle Commerce used at all. How could they find the Marauders’ temporary stronghold so quickly and how could they launch this terrifyingly powerful attack from out of thin air?
This destructive power could instantly level a mountain, even the top True Spirit Realm expert could not do that! So, the locals could already no longer imagine Miracle Commerce’s methods. They could only feel lucky that they didn’t provoke the other side, otherwise it would have been their tribes bombed to pieces.
The locals were all filled with fear, not daring to look forward and only sincerely bowing.
Chu Tian looked over these fellows and knew that they had already submitted themselves to Miracle Commerce’s might. If Miracle Commerce wanted them to do something, would they dare not do it?
“Alright, we’ll leave the clean up work to you all, you can also take a look to see if there are any spoils.” Chu Tian had destroyed this large scale bandit organization, but he seemed like he had just destroyed a block of wood. It was like he did something not even worth mentioning, “We’re done for the day!”
“Yes!”
The small town’s allied army began to leave.
This only left the locals with looks of astonishment.
“What are you staring in a daze for?
“Why haven’t you started clearing the battlefield!”
Someone among the locals shouted out and it was like they woke from a dream, slowly coming back to their senses. They might have already attracted Chu Tian’s dissatisfaction and if they slowly cleaned the battlefield, attracting Miracle Commerce’s anger, what would they do if they attacked their tribes?
Miracle Commerce could easily find the Marauders.
They could certainly easily find them.
Miracle Commerce could easily destroy the Marauders.
Then they could easily destroy them as well.
In the minds of these locals, Miracle Commerce was no longer a simple outer edge power, rather they were a super power that could be placed on the same level as the giants in the Forest of Chaos.
Actually these locals overestimated them.
The over a thousand bombs used by the Heaven’s Punishment had already used all of Miracle Commerce’s stored heavy bombs. These over a thousand bombs had been taken Miracle Commerce more than a month to make, so they could not launch another similar attack temporarily.
But it didn’t matter.
Just this once was enough!
No matter who it was that experienced Heaven’s Punishment’s might, they would not dare go against Miracle Commerce. Even the giant powers in the forest would have to consider the consequences.
The allied army basically suffered no casualties.
This was a magnificent and shocking performance.
When the Oldman Small Town citizens saw their triumphant return, they were all filled with confidence. The Marauders were just a group of clowns, a bunch of stupid moths running into the flame!
Some people could already see a new forest city rising.
In the future, the population would definitely increase.
The times dealing with the spider clan proved Miracle Commerce’s abilities. This time’s slaughtering of the Marauders would spread Miracle Commerce’s name through the forest and many locals would come for shelter soon.
Meng Qingwu began her plans to make shelters in the canyon.
At this time, the small town’s spiritual pressure increased as a heaven shaking aura filled the air. Chen Bingyu came out of her closed door cultivation and she had smoothly broken through to the True Spirit Realm.
Chen Bingyu became Miracle Commerce’s first True Spirit Cultivator. After a few days, Dongfang Haoran also bork through and reached the True Spirit Realm. Miracle Commerce had gained two True Spirit Realm experts in a short period of time, instantly making up for their lack of battle strength.
This could be considered a double happiness!
Chu Tian prepared for Miracle Commerce to have a celebration feast.
They would celebrate Miracle Commerce’s break through progress!
…………
The Marauders being exterminated caused waves of small stirs among the forest.
Some large powers in the forest’s core began to fear Miracle Commerce. Although the Marauders were the public enemies of most of the powers in the forest, this fight from Miracle Commerce had attracted quite a few people’s dissatisfaction.
A legendary hidden valley inside the Forest of Chaos – Refarius!
Refarius in the elven language meant sun and eternity, therefore people called it the Eternal Valley. Legends say that the elven city set up inside this Eternal Valley was called Eternal City.
Among the layered dense mountain forest and the natural springs, there was a white stone path covered in fluorescent moss. It was the only entrance through the ancient barrier, so if one knew the method of opening the barrier, they could enter the Eternal Valley.
The Eternal Forest in the Eternal Valley, always filled with vitality and a powerful ancient might. The warm and dazzling light from the sun drenched the entire Eternal Forest. Over a million elves lived in this forest and it was covered in elves’ wood and stone houses. The beautiful sounds of elves came from every corner of the Eternal Forest.
The elven king’s palace was above a waterfall, chiseled out from pure white jade. Each detail was filled with unimaginable artistic and cultural heritage.
That’s right.
This was the Eternal Forest.
The capital city of the Forest of Chaos’ wood elves!
The elves had long lives and when bathed under the powerful energy of the sun’s rays, they did not suffer from any illnesses and would obtain great power, allowing them to live long lives.
The Elven Council.
Several dozen elven elders had arrived.
A white haired old elf sat at the speaker’s position, “After several decades, many countries and races have been destroyed and they were destroyed by their radically pursuing strength, progress, and development. Strength will make people go crazy, progress will make people lost, and development will cause war. This is the root of all disasters. So, my clan has followed the same principal for tens of thousands of years, closing up and conserving our great civilization. The elves do not take the initiative to compete and what we have now is enough for our clan to develop…..”
The elven speaker Augusta gave his speech in a slow and melodious voice.
It was unknown how many times the elven speaker had reiterated his own views and opinions.
The other elves listened wholly absorbed, nodding along with him.
The elves were a noble, righteous, conservative, and traditional race. They believed they were the strongest race on the continent. How could those violent spirit beasts and low class humans possible compare to the elves?
Countless times in history have told the elves that fighting resulted in destruction, so the elves did not start a war on their own. The elves would abide by their traditions passed down for several tens of thousands of years, remaining aloof to the world. Only by doing this could they ensure they were not corrupted by the turbulent continent filled with killing.
The elven king stood by Augusta’s side. The elven king looked like a human that was around forty years old. He had the same beautiful jade like skin of any elven man, but his face was more sculpted, like it was carved by the most outstanding sculptor on the continent. Every inch of his skin was like jade and each pore seemed to be filled with essence. He was perfect from head to toe, like a natural piece of art.
He knew that Augusta was indirectly insulting him.
Recently the Elven King had passed by the Elven Council to seize a city which had caused great disapproval from the Elven Council.
The elves were a noble and graceful race.
How could they seize cities?
The elves were a conservative and peaceful race.
How could they attack others?
This matter had not been passed through the Elven Council and the Elven King’s actions had seriously harmed the elven traditions. So, as for how to handle the newly seized city, the elves had very different opinions.
According to the elven regulations, once something they disagree on occurs, they would need to repeatedly discuss it. The shortest time would be one-two years and the longest would be ten-twenty years. Finally, once there was no questions with the debate, this matter would finally be considered settled.
After this long time.
If this city did not become barren, it would be seized by someone else.
The Elven King felt very helpless. He even made sure that this city would have strategic value to the elves. Not only would it consolidate the elves’ status in the Forest of Chaos, it would also provide them a direct channel with the outside world.
The elves were too sealed up!
When the rules became shackles, the elves were still proud of themselves.
Helpless, the Elven King was only a king. The Elven King did not have absolute power.
“There is another matter that happened recently.” The speaker said in an indignant voice, “It’s that human you all let escape, he led people to cause a large stir in the forest. In order to exterminate a group of bandits, he burnt several dozen miles of forest!”
“What?”
“That is too hateful!”
“Plants and trees are alive and are innocent, how could he destroy nature just to kill a group of bandits! This truly despicable and unethical!”
The elves fell into discussion, being very discontent with Chu Tian’s method.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 397: The Elven King’s gift
Chapter 397: The Elven King’s gift
The Elven Council members were all elected. One must meet a series of requirements to be voted in, for example, one must be over five hundred years old, have a cultivation above the 3rd True Spirit Layer, have great moral character, obey the ancient rules, be combination of talent and virtue……Because of this election system, the Elven Council was filled with stubborn old things that wouldn’t bend from the ancient ways. Elves that surpassed the True Spirit Realm could live up to a thousand years. The current speaker was already a fossil of a thousand years and with his strength, he could live another three-four hundred years.
The elves’ vitality was too strong.
This caused the newer generation’s metabolism to be very slow. The new generation of elves would always be under the influence of the older generation and the Elven Council changed from old to new very slowly. With these old men in charge, even if there were new people with new thoughts, they would also turn into a stubborn old man after being with these old men for one-two hundred years.
The elves’ etiquette, the elves’ believes, the elves’ morals, they were all tightly restrained!
It had locked the elves of the continent for close to ten thousand years!
Ten thousand years was not long for the elven culture, it was at most ten generations of leaders. However, to the spirit beasts and humans, it was enough to change their world!
A race that had overlooked tens of thousands of races on the continent before.
Had now declined to such a state.
Even in the Forest of Chaos, the elves’ influence was also declining. The elves were not focused on how to revitalize their race, but rather how to maintain their image, how to protect the elves’ noble appearance, and how to separate the noble elves from the other races of the continent.
As everyone knew, in the eyes of the humans, the elves were a strange race. Even the aggressive spirit beasts already disdainfully looked down on the elves.
“This human Chu Tian is so cruel.” An council member righteously shouted out, “For a single victory, he actually destroyed a forest that had been growing for hundreds of years, not caring about the animal lives living inside. This kind of selfish behaviour will be limited and resisted by the elves.”
“That’s right, reconsideration!” Another council member stood up, “All beings are alive and the strong cannot disregard the lives of others at will.”
“Such a crude method is simply corrupting the forest, this is blasphemy to forest and nature!”
If there were humans here, they would certainly break out in laughter by the elves’ discussion.
In order to protect a small piece of the forest, one had to give up victory?
Only the elves would do something like this. To the humans, this was just stupid!
A council member suddenly pointed at the elder sitting beside the speaker, “Vice speaker Ulysses, you had a chance to execute this human, but you let him back leave the Tree of Life Tribe. So, everything that has happened, you are partly responsible for.”
Ulysses said with a frown, “I have already investigated this matter and will submit the information regarding this to everyone. Chu Tian’s matter is excusable, there was no malicious intention to kidnap an elf at all. Chu Tian is a human with ability rarely seen in ten thousand years and if the elves mishandles this matter, perhaps we’ll be cursed for ten thousand years.”
“Don’t mention Chu Tian’s matter.” Another council member said, “Vivian is most serious offender of the elven rules in a hundred years, but not only did you not punish her, you even let Vivian go. Doing this kind of thing and not being punished, how does this conform to the elven laws? This will have an adverse effect on the young elves, have you ever considered this?”
“Yes!”
“The vice speaker has handled this matter improperly.”
“No matter what happened with the human, Vivian has broken the clan’s rules!”
Ulysses was a bit unhappy, “Vivian has mastered the spatial technology which is a great technology that can change the elves’ lives. I allowed her to return with Chu Tian to learn more, so she could contribute to the elven race.”
“The elves’ lives are good now, there is no need for change!”
“What can the elves learn from the primitive humans? This is simply insulting the noble elves!”
“……”
While most of the elves were shouting, there were a few that didn’t say a word who were the elven reformists. Only there were too many old fashioned members and according to the elven traditions and rules, there would be no results for several days once they started arguing.
The Elven King was a bit anxious in his seat, “We’ll end today’s discussions here. We’ll discuss this matter later.”
The speaker did not have any objections. The elves had a habit of dragging things out, after all, their lives were too long. A matter that could be done in a day could also be done in ten days, so they could just discuss more tomorrow.
After the Elven King dismissed the council, he walked into a corridor alone. The Elven King’s Palace’s corridors were built into the cliff, so there was a jade white waterfall falling down the side. When one glanced over at the view, they could see the entire Eternal Forest.
The sun was sending out its rays.
Every inch of the Eternal Forest was covered in this majestic and solemn might. The orange and red twilight sunlight drizzled over the forest filled with vitality, as the elves were singing and painting away. That peaceful and aloof atmosphere made even the most ambitious person lose themselves.
There was a faint helplessness on the Elven King’s sculpted face.
For the elves current situation, he had the idea, but was helpless. The elves on the continent were in a state of disunity and all the elves were befuddled by immersing themselves in a life of peace. Would the flames of war in the forest finally wake them up? Perhaps it was already too late.
Ulysses arrived beside the Elven King, “News has come from Green City, there are plagues in the surroundings and there are foreign races rebelling, causing the city to be completely messed up. I’m afraid the situation is very bad. If we don’t send soldiers soon, we’ll lose this newly seized city.”
“Send troops?” The Elven King shook his head, “Do you think the council will agree?”
Ulysses revealed a stunned expression, “We spent all that strength and finally seized a city, do we have to give it up just like this?”
“We have no choice but to give it up.” The Elven King said this before spark appeared in his head. When the spark appeared, it was like it had fallen in oil and instantly created a fire, making a thought fill his mind, “Give it up doesn’t mean throwing it away, it can be used for something else.”
Ulysses was a bit surprised, “What are you saying?”
The Elven King turned to Ulysses, “I’m very interested in that human youth named Chu Tian. They did a good job with managing that small town, but a small town is only a small town, not to mention it is on the edge of the forest. They can’t really achieve anything in that kind of environment.”
Ulysses could already guess the Elven King’s idea, “Your meaning is?”
“We can’t use the elven army, but we can find a friend we can rely on to help. I think what Chu Tian needs the most right now is a city and only by having a city in the forest, could he display his full talent. I’ll give him a city because since this city would fall into someone else’s hands, we’ll just use it to help a friend out.”
“Chu Tian’s power is too weak. This city’s meaning is not normal, can he really control it?”
“There are risks, but we can only secretly help them control it.” The Elven King said this before saying, “But, don’t forget, humans are a race that like taking risks as long as there are enough benefits. They know it is dangerous, but they will not hesitate, this is the greatest difference between humans and elves.”
Ulysses felt helpless and dejected.
It was indeed like this.
The Elven King waved his hand and said, “Go, this city will be under the name of the Eternal Forest and he will be the legitimate City Lord. As for whether he can control the city or not, it will depend on his own skills.”
“Yes!”
Ulysses left the Eternal Forest.
When he rushed to Oldman Small Town on his dragon hawk after an entire day, Oldman Small Town was currently in a celebration of a major success. Different races and different powers were all having a friendly chat over wine in the small town.
Ulysses entered the underground city.
Although Oldman Small Town was not big, it was illuminated like it was daytime. All the buildings were organized and each street was like a blood vessel, with each merchant walking on it being the blood. This allowed the small town to be filled with vitality, one that couldn’t be seen in the elven cities.
The small town had a theater, a restaurant, and a dojo, with each one being unique, attracting a lot of popularity. However, the most lively place was the Oldman Market.
Oldman Market was already very famous now. No matter how many materials there were in the forest, they would be digested as long as they were transported to the market. If the locals wanted to buy pills, talismans, or daily supplies, it didn’t matter how much they wanted, the small town would be able to provide it. This strong supply and demand allowed the market was filled with vitality as many small merchants did business.
Goblins, mouse clans, and rabbit clans, these weak races were all around.
The ogres did not go robbing.
These big fellows understood that they needed resources to trade in the small town, so they sold their large strength in Oldman Small Town. They used the source stones they earned to enjoy their favourite canned food or even have a large meal in the restaurant.
Oldman Small Town had no discrimination.
Each race was treated equally and it was very harmonious here.
This prosperity was supported by the Space Warehouse. If this great technology was controlled by an elf, it could be used by the elves. The Elven Council old fogies would most likely look at it in disdain, which made Ulysses feel very aggrieved and helpless.
“What did you say?” Chu Tian was almost squashed by this pie that fell from the sky, “The Elven King wants to give me a city?”
“That’s right!” Ulysses said in a certain voice, “This is a large city in the core of the Forest of Chaos, a place with several spirit veins gathered together. It is very hidden and is one of the main hubs of the Forest of Chaos, rich beyond your imagination. If you can control this city, you’ll have the right to speak in the forest.”
Miracle Commerce’s people were all stunned.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 398: Accept
Chapter 398: Accept
Chu Tian was very clear on how hard it was to have a city in the Forest of Chaos.
First the cities of the forest were built on areas of high spiritual energy and transport centers. If there weren’t enough resources, it wouldn’t have any value no matter how luxurious it was built and it would be hard to attract people to settle there. Next, city owners had to have enough strength because without enough strength to defend the city, who would dare rely on you in this place filled with chaos?
Each forest City Lord was a peak power that could ignore the dark forest principle.
These forest cities were strategic points, resource collection points, and a way of survival for these giants.
Most of the citizens in the city were their own clansman, for example the elven cities, the spirit beast cities, the giants cities, or the sea race cities. These races had many people, so in their cities, 80% or even the entire city was filled with their people.
The Dragon Lord was a special existence.
Dragon were a rare race, not having a large population, but the giant dragon had a shocking wealth and incomparable strength, giving him many followers. He did not lose to the other large powers because of this.
What did Chu Tian have?
This kind of external small power did not have foundation in the Forest of Chaos and he did not have his own country or clan, nor did have have a strong deterrence like the giant dragon. Having a city for him would be no use at all.
This was nothing more than a hot potato.
This was an untimely bomb that could blow him up at any moment.
Not bad, this war with the Marauders had already displayed Miracle Commerce’s strength, allowing Chu Tian to be held in high esteems by the large influences.
Heaven’s Punishments earth shaking explosion in the forest had attracted the vigilance and fear of many giants, but it was just this. They would not attack Oldman Small Town, mainly because they weren’t interested in Oldman Small Town. They had to weigh the pros and cons before attacking. The giants did not need a city at the edge of the forest and they would suffer losses from provoking them.
If Miracle Commerce forcefully occupied a city, the situation would be different.
Without influence, foundation, or the strength of a race behind them, it was impossible for them to have a city like this.
But the special part of this situation was that the Green City still belonged to the Eternal Forest!
The Eternal Forest was the core of the elves’ power, the imperial capital of the elves. The elves have lived in the Forest of Chaos for over ten thousand years, so the name Eternal Forest was very easy to use.
Whoever wanted to attack the city, this meant declaring war on the Eternal Forest. In a situation where one avoids harming the innocent, large influences would avoid military conflict to the greatest extent. A lot of pressure would be relieved from Chu Tian and he would only need to be careful of tricks.
However, Chu Tian also knew the troubles the Elven King faced.
Green City’s position was too special. The Elven Council was worried that if the city was in the hands of the elves, the peace loving elves who did not like fighting would be involved in a war they hated the most. So, they encourage the Elven King to give up this city.
So what if the Elven King was not willing to let go of the city?
If the council did not approve of sending troops, the Eternal Forest would not be able to send a force to protect it. A city that had a name, but no actual strength would not last long. When Green City did not have the Eternal Forest’s forces in them for long, others would be able to know without guessing what situation the elves are in, so the city being taken was only a matter of time.
Now the Elven King was willing to make a bet.
He would stress that Green City was under the Eternal Forest’s influence, letting those people afraid of involving the innocent unable to move. On the other side, he would not personally control it and give this chance to Chu Tian and his daughter Vivian.
This was a chance.
But it was a dangerous chance.
Green City’s situation was like walking on a wire, surrounded in danger, making it very dangerous.
When they studied the map Ulysses gave them, Miracle Commerce concluded that this city was not bad, rather it was too good. Its position was in the core of the Forest of Chaos, this place was the battlefield of the major powers of the Forest of Chaos.
Dragon’s Ridge, the Eternal Forest, the Titan’s Mountain Range, the Savage Highlands…..These were all powers with symbolic influence in the Forest of Chaos, any single one of them could grind Miracle Commerce into dust. The Green City was the connecting point of these powers. Other than these giants that could compare to warring kingdoms, there were still many other strong forest powers. It had to be known, to be able to create a foothold deep in the Forest of Chaos, one had to be as strong as a large kingdom.
The Forest of Chaos was one of the oldest forests on the continent, the aggressive and savage beasts were enough to create a devastating disaster. There were ancient secret barriers and various unknown environments, being very dangerous. These things all need to be considered before being touched.
Miracle Commerce only had the Southern Summer Small Country behind them and they did not have the home court. With Miracle Commerce’s current strength, they could settle themselves, but they couldn’t compete with the large powers. If they mined in the depths of the Forest of Chaos and overestimated their abilities, it would not have a good ending.
There wasn’t much time now.
Chu Tian needed to make a decision quickly.
This choice was a bit hard and the Miracle Commerce people all knit their brows.
Meng Qingwu did not approve of taking risks and no one was clearer on the current condition. Miracle Commerce’s strength had been greatly overestimated.
The Heaven’s Punishment used to deal with the Marauders, Miracle Commerce cannot use it again. As for Miracle Commerce’s berserkers, even with the ones being trained in Southern State, at most they would have twenty thousand people which could not be moved temporarily.
The Oldman allied army needed to protect the small town, so they couldn’t reassigned.
Chu Tian did not have an army to use and it was very difficult to protect oneself in this dangerous forest, how could he control a city? Before he can even stand up, he would be swallowed without leaving any bones!
The races of the Forest of Chaos were separated and their influences were complex.
The safest strategy was to manage the small town and slowly accumulate wealth and resource. They would slowly control more local tribes and small towns, controlling the surrounding area before slowly seeping into the forest. They would seek a chance to control a city and become a commercial center.
But thinking about it.
If they missed this chance, with their current development speed, they wouldn’t be able to reach the forest’s depths without two-three more years. Even if the time is ripe in the future, would they be able to obtain a good city? Each city had a major influence behind it and if Miracle Commerce wanted to obtain a city for themselves, they would inevitably go against one of these influences. Being given a city for free like this was like a pie falling from the sky.
As for abandoning the city and acting purely as a chamber of commerce? Definitely not! Perhaps they could do it in a complete country, but in a place like the Forest of Chaos where strength meant everything, they had to have strength to support themselves.
If they had no power, it would be no use no matter how much wealth and resources they had!
“I accept the Elven King’s gift!” Chu Tian did not think much before accepting the map, “I ask the Elven King to be assured, this city will not fall to anyone’s hands. This lowly one will make sure that it prospers!”
Ulysses was a bit filled with admiration hearing this.
Although the gift was attractive, a person without enough courage wouldn’t dare accept it.
Ulysses thought that Chu Tian wouldn’t dare take it and even if he did, he would take several days to weigh out the pros and cons. He never thought that Chu Tian would accept it so quickly without any consideration.
This kind of person was either someone brave or a reckless fool, or a combination of both.
Although he didn’t know if Chu Tian was capable of holding this position, as long as Green City did not fall to anyone else, it was a good thing for the elves. As for whether they could control the city or not, it would not be important.
“I, in the name of the Eternal Forest appoint you Green City’s City Lord.” Ulysses gave Chu Tian the Elven King’s token, “You have full control of Green City and Eternal Forest will not interfere at all, you just need to let go and do it.”
Meng Yingying and Vivian revealed looks of joy.
This was great!
These simple minded girls did not think too much.
This Green City was a very good city, although it was in name it belonged to the Eternal Forest, there were no elves in Eternal City, there wouldn’t be any interference by those old fogies. Miracle Commerce would have full control of this city, wasn’t this what Miracle Commerce wanted?
Ulysses represented the Elven King and Eternal Forest to bestow Chu Tian the City Lord position and Meng Qingwu and Vivian the Vice City Lord position. There was no need to mention Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu, but Vivian being the Vice City Lord was planned by the Elven King.
Vivian was an elf and the Elven King’s daughter. If she were to become the Vice City Lord, it would provide the city with an extra layer of protection because of her status.
Ulysses said to Chu Tian, “Green City was controlled by a large power, but they had declined over a hundred years. Green City was won by the Elven King through diplomacy, but the previous powers are still very serious, as well there are many other powers eyeing the city. There will be pressure coming from within and from outside. Other than that, there has been riots, famine, and plague lately. The situation is very complicated and can’t be predicted easily. Remember not to reveal your identity too early and first observe the situation.”
Although they already guessed Green City’s situation was not good, they never thought it would be this messy.
Perhaps this wouldn’t be a small challenge!
But Chu Tian had no fear, he did not have the time nor did he want to develop slowly. With this great chance in front of him, it wouldn’t fit his personality if he didn’t grasp it.
He just needed to find the right method!
There was nothing that couldn’t be done in this world.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 399: Going to Green City
Chapter 399: Going to Green City
Ulysses rose up and looked at Chu Tian and Vivian. There was a complicated gaze that flashed in his eyes, “The Elven King has already taken care of this matter, so I hope everything will be smooth. Well, goodbye.”
Vivian quickly asked, “You won’t stay in the small town an extra two days? There are many unexpected things here, perhaps it will be able to move those people!”
Ulysses slightly shook his head, “We elves are not a race that easily accept new things, otherwise things wouldn’t have developed to today’s scenario. I still have matters in the Eternal Forest, so I won’t stay.”
Ulysses still left in the end.
Everyone was feeling a bit strange.
These words coming from the mouth of an elf would make people feel strange in the end.
Chu Tian opened the map Ulysses left on the table. Meng Yingying looked it over and couldn’t help letting out a surprised gasp, “Wa, this map is so clear!”
That’s right, this was a complete and current map of the Forest of Chaos, only the elves who have been in the Forest of Chaos for ten thousand years could make something like this. Each special region, each extreme region, each lake, each mountain range, each city was clearly written on the map.
The elves did not have any copying technology.
This map was written with just one’s hands.
Each line and each detail was perfectly drawn and to make a map this large, it definitely took a lot of effort. This map could be considered an exquisite piece of art and its value was definitely not low.
“Copy it and make several copies…..” Chu Tian knew the value of this map, so he had Meng Yingying make a few more copies. However, in the middle of his sentence, his eyes suddenly froze as he stared at the map with a bit of shock.
“What’s wrong?” Everyone felt that Chu Tian’s eyes were a bit strange. Meng Yingying immediately asked, “Is there something strange with this map?”
Chu Tian did not reply as he carefully observed something.
This terrain seemed very familiar. He consulted the map of the continent in his mind and finally overlapped a region with this place. Chu Tian was shocked to find that there was a 70-80% similarity.
After thirty thousand years, the forest here had basically been developed and there were many rich states developed here.
Chu Tian remembered a country that was very populated, one that was considered one of the ten richest countries on the continent. The reason why that country was so rich was because there was a great ancient era hidden ruins left behind in this area.
This was a true buried treasure.
This place was completely different from anywhere Chu Tian had gone before. This hidden ruins had been written in history and was left from the great ancient era. There were many rarely seen space and time rifts inside the hidden ruins. As for details pertaining to it, Chu Tian did not care, rather he did not want to remember it. So, he did not know its specific location, but he was certain that it was in the Forest of Chaos region.
“What are you thinking?”
Chu Tian came back to his senses and waved his hand. Although he knew the existence of the hidden treasure, was finding it that easy? There were many hidden treasures on the continent, but one needed something special to open a hidden treasure. There were some hidden treasures right beneath people, but they wouldn’t be found even after they died of old age.
A hidden treasure from the great ancient era could be the hidden treasure of a demon god.
This undoubtedly had a great attraction on Chu Tian, but he didn’t dare have too much hope. He could only pay more attention and if he could find some clues, there was no reason why he wouldn’t go look for it.
Chu Tian waved his hand, “It’s nothing. We should think about how to deal with Green City, that’s the matter we need to solve right now.”
This was a relatively dangerous decision, so Meng Qingwu was not happy about this. She was a good helper and a smart woman, she knew that her responsibility was to support Chu Tian with all her strength and not question him.
Large risks would mean large rewards.
This risk was definitely worth it.
But they had to plan everything first!
Meng Qingwu looked over the map again and again, reading through Ulysses’ information again and again. Meng Qingwu immediately made several decisions.
First, she would prepare large amounts of food.
Miracle Commerce would increase the price of all kinds of demon beast meat by 20%, so they could obtain more demon beast meat from the locals. This food would be send to the Southern Summer factories to be made into canned food or other prepared food.
Oldman Small Town did not lack food.
From the situation in the report, the locals surrounding Green City were suffering from a famine and needed to be help, so preparing food was not wrong.
Second, they would increase the weapon reserves and weapon levels.
Oldman Small Town began to mine the silver crystal oil nearby and the energy within was much higher than the normal crystal oil, allowing them to make stronger Source Energy Weapons. This could not only arm their armies, if they marketed it with a proper method, it would especially be more advantageous for them.
For example, if there were two local tribes that were potential enemies, what would be the quickest way for Miracle Commerce to eliminate them?
Actually, it’s very simple. They would first provoke them to fight each other and then sell weapons and equipment to them, making their fight even more intense. Finally when both sides were weakened, not only did they eliminate two potential enemies, they could also fill their own wallets.
Chu Tian had said before, the most profitable business in this world was firearms and Meng Qingwu had always remembered this. They had always kept the Source Energy Weapons for their own use, but now that they had more and more stocks and higher level weapons, being able to sell these weapons would be an important trump card for Miracle Commerce’s diplomacy and for defending themselves.
Third, naturally it was to make preparations to create a communication network.
Green City was very chaotic and there were many unknown complications. The information the elves sent had been too one sided.
Oldman Small Town’s army could not leave and the Southern Summer reinforcements could not come in time. The best method was to send a low key advanced team and allow them to integrate themselves in while collecting information before finding a way to win over Green City.
Meng Qingwu sent out the communication airships, which was the cheapest and fastest airship to make. The Southern Summer Country had already made ten of them and each communication airship could cover a range of ten thousand miles. These airships were enough to form a communication network to the depths of the forest.
Meng Qingwu also sent out the latest Heaven’s Eye airship.
These two airships could help Miracle Commerce collect information and they were very easy to use in the chaotic and dark forest.
Over these few days, Chu Tian had done nothing.
He just made large amounts of various pills, giving each person a cultivation plan, and left large amounts of spiritual technology information for the Flower Fairies to study.
Just one person was enough for this trip and even thought Chu Tian had not reached the True Spirit Realm, he could still protect himself. Rather than wasting manpower, it was better to have everyone raise their cultivation and prepare for when Miracle Commerce truly entered Green City.
After a few days.
A hundred miles away from Oldman Small Town.
A Heaven’s Net airship was parked in the air. The airship was covered in reflective optic mirrors and the surrounding area was being reflected. This neat and advanced design was something full of technology.
Meng Yingying asked, “How long are you going this time?”
“It should be at most ten-fifteen days.” Chu Tian was not certain on this matter, “Do you remember the task I gave you?”
Meng Yingying nodded and said, “Relax, I will properly cultivate and help the Flower Fairies.”
Chu Tian was going alone on this journey. Although Meng Yingying was worried, she wasn’t as worried as before since she had confidence in Chu Tian. Not to mention that they had already set up the communication network, so any matter could be reported and they could talk face to face through the image transfer mirror if need be.
“It’s best not to be late, I’m heading off!”
This Heaven’s Net airship was deployed by Meng Qingwu and could give Chu Tian a ride. After all, the forest was dangerous and if he directly went through it, it would take him more than half a month to reach the city. Even riding on a flying demon beast was not too safe.
The airship was different.
This thing could reach thirty-forty thousand meters where there were rarely any demon beasts. The airship was also very hidden, so there would not be any extra worries.
Chu Tian brought his storage gourd, a sword, and a fox. This was already enough for him.
The gourd was an innate treasure, it was a living thing that could absorb spiritual energy to grow. Chu Tian had been slowly cultivating the gourd since he obtained it in Central State. With the growth of the gourd, the space inside became much larger, already reaching fifty cubic meters.
It was not common to see a portable storage item with such a large space.
Chu Tian could fill it with materials that could open the Space Warehouse several dozen times. If he really needed something, he could use the Space Warehouse to obtain it from the small town. It was very convenient and fast!
“Bye!”
Chu Tian waved his hand as he bid farewell to Yingying. The airship slowly lifted off and followed the air current as it rose in the sky. When the forest became further and further away, Chu Tian couldn’t help sighing in his heart.
This was something Chu Tian had made on a whim.
He never expected that it would have so many uses, but the young miss and the Yun Sect kept researching this. This flying machine that Chu Tian made on a whim gained more and more uses, making Chu Tian feel very satisfied!
He trained the Yun Sect, he trained the young miss, and he trained several helpers.
Now he was beginning to gain his rewards.
Chu Tian dared bet that if he vanished, Miracle Commerce would still have the ability to create new things with its existing technology and their foundation. This was a great company that could change the continent!
A person’s wisdom was limited in the end.
But the current Miracle Commerce was far from enough. It was only a company that could pull in money, resources, and influence, but it was far from the ultimate level Chu Tian wanted it to reach. So, the road in front of them was still very long.
This Green City, if Chu Tian had to win it. Miracle Commerce had to have a foothold!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 400: Monkey
Chapter 400: Monkey
Chu Tian sat in the airship at forty thousand meters, moving forward at a set speed. The entire trip was very uneventful, not even shaking once in the past two days. Her either looked at the scenery or called Yingying and the young miss to pass the time.
The airship’s design was already very perfect.
The only thing to be dissatisfied with was.
It was too slow!
Of course, speed was perspective. It had to be known that the distance travelled by the airship in two days was equal to a horse travelling for ten days. The Forest of Chaos was not flat and had a complicated terrain, as well as many hidden dangers. If a normal horse, or even a wolf or leopard demon beast travelled through here, even riding a level two flying beast, it would take them a week to travel this distance.
With this comparison, could the airship still be called slow?
Not to mention that the airship had one superiority no mount could compare to which was absolute safety.
Because the airship safely cruised at thirty-forty thousand meters, the air here was very thin compared to the ground. Even if those demon beasts with wings used ten times their strength, they would not even be able to fly at half speed and perhaps they wouldn’t even be able to fly.
But for the airship, because the air was less dense up here, there was less resistance and turbulence, allowing it to fly even faster.
Only a top class life form like a dragon relying on spirit energy or a special power could fly this high, but there weren’t many of these legendary life forms on the continent. For this airship that was several tens of thousands of meters up to meet this kind of danger was minimal.
“Chairman, we’re almost there!”
“This is the airspace close to Green City. Because we don’t know the terrain down below, we can’t safely land. We ask the chairman to fly down.”
Several griffin knights in charge of the airship opened a cabin door for Chu Tian. This was the griffins’ stable and behind them was the cabin. When looking through the transparent glass, the entire sky was filled with a blue and white colour.
This was not the dark blue sky scene from the ground.
This was because a plane had a circle or an ellipse covering their space and time. If one looked at it from a creator’s angle, they would see a large bubble formed from space and time energy, but there were many materials inside of the bubble.
The turbid and heavy materials at the bottom formed the vast continent and the energy gathered above formed the sun, the air, and etc. Since ancient times, no one had measured this distance, of course a person couldn’t measure the distance of the sky. This was because space and time was in a fourth dimension and people living in a three dimensional world could not perceive the fourth dimension, being unable to feel the space and time structure. It was like how a person in a picture could not understand the three dimensional world.
Light and thunder, these positive energies belonged to the peak of the heavens.
Darkness and death, these negative energies sunk to the bottom of the earth.
Wind, fire, water, and earth, these common elements filled the entire space. This was the fundamental world theory that Chu Tian understood. This world was incomparably vast and complicated, but in the end it was ruled by the same laws.
“I don’t need a mount!”
“I’ll directly go down!”
Chu Tian rejected riding on the griffin and he opened the door to the outside. Looking down at the vast earth beneath him, he directly jumped down. Several griffin knights called out in shock, but couldn’t stop him in time. Chu Tian spread his limbs as he fell to the earth like a meteor.
Any kind of mount was just unnecessary.
He quickly hit the clouds and passed through the formess clouds, feeling a soft and smooth feeling running through his body. The large ground was quickly being enlarged in his eyes.
It’s about time!
Chu Tian took out a talisman and put it on himself. It was like his weight was reduced as he fell to the ground like a leaf, finally falling into the sea of trees. He cracked several branches with his speed and finally fell to the ground. Although he had the Feather Fall Talisman to reduce his weight, jumping from so high up, he still created a large hole in the ground where he landed.
It was a safe landing.
Chu Tian fixed his clothes and came out of the hole.
80% of the Forest of the Chaos was covered in trees, but the trees growing here were different. The distance between trees was much larger and they were tall and straight, with solid and strong trunks, looking like there were made of steel.
The spiritual energy here was very abundant and even normal plants would experience not small changes.
Chu Tian judged his location, this should be the north west of Green City, it was at least one-two hundred kilometers away. However, Chu Tian didn’t care because he never planned on entering Green City. This journey alone was mainly for collecting information.
When Chu Tian was prepared to leave.
The little fox drilled its head out and called out, “Zhi, zhi!”
Chu Tian immediately stopped. The little fox’s senses were sharper than his and would always detect danger before Chu Tian.
Almost at the same time.
A sense of danger enveloped him.
With Chu Tian’s strength, a normal level one or level two demon beast, or an Awakened Soul Cultivator could not threaten him. So for him to feel this kind of sense of danger, it had to be an existence with a decent amount of strength.
He pulled out his sword and turned around, sending out a sword glow.
Pa!
The sword qi flew out like a whip towards the person ambushing him.
This powerful energy tore several trees to pieces instantly, but the creature ambushing him only flew back with a cry. Turning in the air, it quickly ran away.
“What is it?”
Chu Tian did not see what the other side look like, so it could be imagined how fast it was.
The little fox waved its tail and made a gesture of scratching its head, which looked very strange. Chu Tian doubtfully asked, “Monkey?”
The little fox nodded.
This monkey that could block a slash from Chu Tian was not a simple monkey.
The little fox took out its eyeball. When the eyeball swept out around them, the little fox suddenly opened wide as it immediately shouted, telling Chu Tian to run.
Too late.
Angry sharp howls came from all around them.
Chu Tian’s brows jumped up. Could it be he landed in the middle of a bunch of monkeys?
Countless white forms appeared as these monkeys moved faster than the speed of light. So when the monkeys’ cries reached his ears, the figures had already disappeared as they charged out at him.
A white claw scratched through the air.
Chu Tian quickly used his Netherworld Sword to block in front of him. The four-five claw glows sent out an intense power that pushed Chu Tian back several steps, but Chu Tian reacted fast and immediately turned his hand to slash back.
The Netherworld Sword released stronger sword qi this time. The monkey was sent flying by the sword qi, shattering a tree to pieces. The monkey was covered in blood and there was Netherworld Flames on its fur. It did not immediately die and rolled around on the ground screaming, trying to put out the Netherworld Flame on its body.
Chu Tian’s sword qi could easily tear apart iron.
This monkey had taken a slash head on, but not only was it not split in two, it was rolling around the ground struggling. This powerful defense and strong vitality made one very shocked.
These monkeys moved at around the speed of sound, but they didn’t make a single sound when they moved, like they were using a high level movement technique. The claw glow they were using seemed to be some kind of technique.
It would be fine if there were one or two of these strong monkeys.
But once there were a lot of them, perhaps even a high level True Spirit Realm expert should not think of leaving. There were shadows constantly jumping out of the forest, so there must be several dozen of them.
It should have been Chu Tian’s slash against these monkeys that caused the ones in the forest to turn aggressive. However, they did slowly approach, so Chu Tian could see the monkeys’ real appearance.
The monkey was ash white and about a meter tall. Although it was not big, it was very nimble and its body was covered in a layer of white light.
Several of the monkeys spat out a white spiritual energy which grouped around the burning monkey screaming on the ground like clouds. The Netherworld Flames burning him were extinguished and it stood up in just a little while. Its skin was burned and it looked a little funny, but it bared its teeth and looked very energetic.
Chu Tian was a little surprised seeing this.
They could heal each other?
Chu Tian had not seen this kind of demon beast before, but from the skills they’ve displayed, the monkeys were not in the True Spirit Realm and were in Awakened Soul Realm. They also had unusual speed and were tough demon beasts, so it was naturally hard to deal with them.
Truly worthy of being the depths of the Forest of Chaos.
Even a random monkey’s nest was this hard to deal with. If he met a super level beast, Chu Tian’s life would be lost.
No other way.
He could only use a bit of strength!
The Demon God’s Sword soared into the sky.
Chu Tian gave a low roar as flames surrounded his body, instantly releasing the Flame Demon Transformation. Chu Tian was only in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer, but he instantly reached a state that could compare with True Spirit Cultivators. These monkeys were fast, but after Chu Tian used the Flame Demon Transformation and used the powers of the Netherworld Sword Art, he did not fear them!
These Spiritual Monkeys sensed an aura of danger and their hairs jumped up as they roared out, like they were prepared to go all out against Chu Tian.
“Stop!”
A voice suddenly came from the forest.
When the monkey’s heard this voice, their killing intents disappeared as they all moved back. Chu Tian was a but stunned seeing this. Could it be this wasn’t a demon beast lair and these monkeys were raised by someone?
Several people came out of the woods and when they saw Chu Tian, there was a bit of vigilance in their eyes.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 401: Demonic God’s arrival
Chapter 401: Demonic God’s arrival
Chu Tian dispersed his flames.
These were spirit beasts, accurately speaking, they were fox spirit beasts.
This was the most intelligent of spirit beasts. The fox clan did not have strong physiques and could not cultivate their body or fight close range. However, they were suited for energy control which they excelled in.
These fox tribe people gave Chu Tian a strange feeling. There were four people in total, three men and one woman. There was a fox clan elder and three young people.
The beauty of the fox clan women were well known.
The fox clan were spirits beasts, but like the rabbit clan, their sense of aesthetics matched that of the continent. Moreover, they were different from the pure elves, the fox clan ladies were much more sexy. The fox clan was very realistic and vain, so they worshipped money, influence, and power. However, because of these characteristics, the fox clan was very well loved by nobles.
It wasn’t as if Chu Tian had not seen the fox clan before. As early as back in South Sky City, he had seen fox slaves in the Yin Corpse Valley black market before. However, the fox people in front of him were wearing some strange clothes.
They were wearing large white robes with strange staffs in their hands. A mysterious symbol different from the normal symbols used on the continent adorned their robes and staffs.
“Who are you?” A young fox came out and shouted, “Why are you attacking the Spiritual Monkeys!”
They were most likely the local tribe.
But were they idiots?
These damn monkeys ambushed father, should I just stand here and let them hit me?
Chu Tian looked at the old man. This old man’s aura was deep and he wasn’t an ordinary person. Actually in the depths of the Forest of Chaos, Chu Tian could not be careless with even a small tribe. After all, the small tribes that could live here were equal to large tribes at the edge of the forest.
“Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding!” Chu Tian sheathed his sword. A strong dragon did not press down the head of a snake. He would be this city’s lord in the future, so he couldn’t offend these locals now. The best way not to offend them was to show them kindness and respect. He specially spoke in the spirit beast language, “I am a traveller who came from afar and I’m unfamiliar with the people since this is my first time. I accidentally walked into the wrong place, so if I’ve disturbed you, I can leave right now!”
“Grandfather, this fellow seems suspicious, he definitely isn’t anything good!” The other youth said to the old man, “I think he’s a spy sent by the Druids or the Shamans. How about we lock him up and interrogate him before anything else!”
Druids? Shamans?
Chu Tian revealed a strange look in his eyes.
He had seen these two names in history books, but he never thought that a live specimen would appear one day, causing Chu Tian to be a bit shocked. But these ancient sects actually existed in this era?
The old fox person noticed Chu Tian’s strange gaze, “How can an outsider know of the Druids and the Shamans? Does your excellency not feel like you’re hiding something?”
This really was a misunderstanding.
“The situation is tense, it’s better to kill him than to let him go.” The old fox man gave an order in a low voice to the fox woman beside him, “Delores, go take care of him.”
The oldest of the three youths and the only female of the three walked out.
This girl had a bountiful figure and silver white hair. She looked to be around twenty four-twenty five in human years, right in the middle of being shy and mature. The fox clan’s unique charm gave her a bit more soul moving charm.
“This really is a misunderstanding, you don’t need to be this nervous.” Chu Tian felt a headache, “I don’t like hitting girls.”
Delores did not waste words as she took out a jar of incantations from her chest. Chu Tian could not identify this strange incantation runes, but they seemed very ancient from their style. Perhaps only the young miss could see their origin.
But what attracted Chu Tian’s attention was not the rune on the jar, but rather the things inside the jar. It was a mass of purple soul energy.
A small jar could hold soul energy? The level of these locals wasn’t bad!
Delores held the jar with both hands and devotedly said, “Great Demonic God, please hear my summons and grant me great strength!” The little jar lit up as Chu Tian knit his brows. This was his first time meeting a move that he could not understand.
The jar was suddenly blown up by the energy.
The soul dispersed into the air. Delores seemed like she was gathering spirit energy and soul was like an empty bottle suddenly being filled with water, finally turning into a green monster. It fell onto the grass and an aggressive aura was released.
This was a six meters tall giant mantis. It looked to be material and did not seem like a spirit, but it wasn’t a real being either. It was something that was in a state between the two.
Chu Tian was stunned.
Secret Soul Technique?
Secret Necromancy Technique?
No, it’s not like it.
What kind of goddamn strange move is this!
When Chu Tian was in a daze, the green mantis raised its arms. Two green energy blades were quickly released and two gashes were formed in the ground wherever they went.
Chu Tian did not have any other choice, he could only take out his sword to block it.
The Netherworld Sword released a strong flame and cut the energy blades in half.
The mantis quickly flew through the air and its two green arm blades slashed out wildly like a storm. Chu Tian quickly raised his sword to block it, colliding with the blades several dozen times. The sharp sword qi had destroyed all the trees around them.
This thing was not weak!
It was at least in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
Chu Tian had no interest in offending these locals, so he didn’t release his source spirit and did not use his full strength. This young fox woman had this kind of move, then wouldn’t the old man behind her be much more powerful? He might not be able to win even if he used all his strength, so this situation was disadvantageous to him.
The fox clan youths saw that the Illusory Mantis couldn’t take care of Chu Tian, so they took out a whistle and blew into it. The strong Spiritual Monkeys had come back again, “Take care of him!”
This mantis required a bit of strength.
If those damn monkeys came, then it would be chaos.
“Fox, what are you watching for? You should make your move now!”
The little fox reached its claw out to to give a few yawns before giving a careless inhale. That fierce mantis’ body began to move as it suddenly broke apart, turning into fog as it entered the little fox’s body.
Delores’ expression changed, “My Illusory Mantis!
The little fox spat out the soul it swallowed and the soul turned into a mantis again, but it was different from the mantis from before. The mantis summoned by the little fox had a complete form and it was just like a real live Illusory Mantis.
Aura, strength, and abilities, they were all perfectly the same as a real Illusory Mantis.
This was simply a real living thing, at least several times stronger than what Delores summoned!
As for the surrounding monkeys?
A disdainful gaze flashed in the little fox’s eyes as it suddenly jumped into the air. Its small body turned into a large fox as it fell onto the ground and three white fluffy tails were swaying behind it. A strange green light was released from its eyes as an invisible energy was released.
Those Spiritual Apes preparing to attack Chu Tian trembled before falling onto the ground with green eyes. Their minds were being controlled as they lined up in front of the fox, just like pets raised by the fox.
The fox licked its claw and looked at the fox clan members with a condescending look. Its eyes were clearly saying, “You jumping clowns, you want to use your insignificant skills to dare show off in front of this fox?”
Chu Tian was stunned.
Damn, when did this fox become this strong?
That summoned mantis was already close to the True Spirit Realm. As for these several dozen white Spiritual Monkeys, they were mostly in the 7th-8th Awakened Soul Layer.
What Chu Tian also noticed was that the little fox only had two tails when it transformed in the Southern Summer Country, but now it had three tails. Going from two tails to three tails, does that mean that its strength had increased a level?
When it ate the things that were enough to train several True Spirit Realm experts in the Flower Fairy tribe, it seemed like it wasn’t completely wasted!
“This, this……” Not only were the fox clan youths shocked, even the very calm old fox man’s eyes almost popped out. He shouted with an excited voice, “The Demonic God, it’s the Demonic God. This is the great Demonic God!”
The old fox man excitedly kneeled down.
The three fox youths also revealed shocked expressions.
This mysterious fox’s ability and appearance, it was like the legendary king of ten thousand demons. Could the Demonic God have returned to the world again?
The little fox had a look of doubt, it did not know what these fellows were doing.
“Go, go quickly. Immediately tell everyone else to come welcome sir Demonic God. The Demonic God has arrived, our tribe will flourish again!”
After several minutes, several thousand fox clan members wildly ran over. When they saw the little fox, they all kneeled on the floor, shouting long live the Demonic God with faces filled with reverence.
The little fox did not understand before, but how could it not understand now with its intelligence? These people were clearly worshipping it. Since they were worshipping this fox, why would the fox not accept it?
The old fox man excitedly said, “We did not know the Demonic God had arrived and have offended you. We ask for the Demonic God’s forgiveness.”
The fox clan all looked at it with fanatical expressions.
The fox gave a snort, not use to this kind of scene.
Chu Tian did not understand the situation, but it seemed like the fox clan spirit beasts seemed like they were worshipping the damn fox. This would save some energy, so he immediately came forward and said, “Everyone, everyone, I said that everything is an understanding. Since this damn fox…..Since you recognize this Demonic God, that means we’re not enemies.”
“Right, right, right.”
“We ask the Demonic God to enter the temple.”
“We must use all out strength to serve the Demonic God!”
The little fox walked away surrounded by fox clan members, leaving Chu Tian staring on from the side. Chu Tian remembered the fox clan as one of the smartest tribes on the continent, being smart with business and politics. But why did these foxes seem so stupid, how could that damn fox be a Demonic God?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 402: Religion
Chapter 402: Religion
“Did you make a mistake?” Chu Tian couldn’t help asking the nearby Delores, “What part of this fellow looks like a god?”
Delores had a look of reverence and when she heard Chu Tian say this, she glared at him, “You dare insult the great Demonic God, that means you are my Demonic God Religion’s enemy!”
Demonic God Religion?
He had never heard of it before!
But it should be a religion like the Druid Religion or the Shaman Region. This was not like a cult or sect like the human’s Heavenly Demon Sect, there was an essential difference between them.
The influence of a sect depended on their inherited cultivation technique. Their personnel were very centralized and they were a very condensed group.
Religions primarily depended on inheriting belief. Of course religions also had a key inherited cultivation technique, but their members were not centralized. A single religion could not only surpass a region, it could even surpass a race.
“What is this Demonic God of yours?” Chu Tian did not pay attention to Delores’ hostile look, “Also how many Druids and Shaman religions are there in this area?”
Delores did not want to talk to this fellow who hit the Spiritual Monkeys and disrespected the Demonic God, but the Demonic God was brought here by him, so Delores just explained it simply.
Originally, religion was very popular in the depths of the Forest of Chaos.
After all, the forest was very ancient, so many things were related from the great ancient era. Although there were many religions, the strongest powers in this were were the Druid Religion, the Shaman Religion, the Undead Religion, and the Green Religion. As for these fox tribe members who believed in the Demonic God, they were a second class power.
“Green Religion?” Chu Tian was stunned, “Is this Green Religion related to Green City?”
This fellow really was an outsider, he actually didn’t even know about this.
“The Green Religion are a bunch of people who believe in the forest, their believes branched out from the elves. The Green Religion had a lot of power in the forest before, but they have now declined and cannot even compare to the Druids and Shamans.”
So it was like this.
The Green Religion branched out from the elves, so it was no wonder the Elven King could obtain Green City through diplomatic means. Chu Tian never thought that the influences in this place would be so complicated, just these religions were enough to cause him a headache.
Because the religion believers were very fanatical and these people were troublesome to deal with.
The cultivation techniques of these religions were very special. To use an example, if a believer of the Fire God Religion had a water attributed source spirit, cultivating a fire attributed cultivation technique was just suicide. But if they cultivated the inherited fire attributed cultivation technique of the religion, as long as their faith was strong enough, not only would they feel no backlash to their source spirit, their cultivation would become stronger with their faith.
Therefore the inherited cultivation techniques of religions mainly relied on faith.
These believers worshipped or believed objects not only because it was good for their mind, but also because it was related to the growth of their cultivation, so these believers would be even more fanatical.
The move that Delores had just used was clearly similar to the summoning technique the fox normally used.
He had never seen this summoning technique in any ancient cultivation technique books, so Chu Tian did not understand it well. It should be a demonic technique from an ancient demon tribe. He was almost certain that this demonic technique could not be used by normal people. Even Chu Tian could not learn it at will, but these fox people could use it and they weren’t demons from the great ancient era!
There is only one possibility.
An ancient era Demonic God established this religion with some method, allowing these lower life forms believe in them and use their power. Chu Tian did not know what motives these ancient Demonic Gods had in constructing this religion, but there was a train of thought that said that the belief of all things was itself a strong power and Demonic Gods could absorb this to become stronger.
If it was like this, the little fox’s ancestor was really related to these fox people.
There was a large temple in the center of the tribe which was built from the skeletons of giants beasts and giant stones. It was over a hundred meters tall and looked very grand and magnificent. However, it seemed like it had been eroded by the elements, so this temple seemed like it had a very long history.
The tribe was very small, only having less than twenty thousand people. Don’t think that they were easy to bully because they were small, the entire tribe believed in the Demonic God and most of them could summon out demon beasts to fight. There were also the beasts trained by the Demonic God Religion, like the Spiritual Monkeys outside who were all tamed by the Demonic God Religion. So, one could not look down on their power, they could at least sweep through the surrounding tribes.
The little fox had already returned to its normal form.
It was carried by the fanatical worshippers to the high stage and all the fox clan people were bowing in worship to it. The little fox quickly adapted its role. Although it was small, it curled its tail and sat on the stage. Its clear eyes sparkled as it looked like a lion, looking down at everyone before raising its head, accepting everyone’s kowtow.
Chu Tian rolled his eyes as he watched the fox’s performance.
He walked out by himself. There were many totems here and the most frequent one was a fierce and dignified looking Nine Tailed Demon Fox.
There was a record of the Nine Tailed Demon Fox in the young miss’ Heavenly Book.
Legends say that of the ancient demon race that coexisted with the great ancient era Demon Gods, there was the Nine Tailed Demonic God that ruled over the demons, the king of demons. They controlled the strongest demonic technique of the demon clans and it was strong enough to push back Demon Gods.
It seemed like the little fox really was the Nine Tailed Demonic Fox’s descendant?
Chu Tian was still a bit confused. The Nine Tailed Demonic Fox’s descendant was nurtured in the Ten Thousand Year Old Yin Corpse for ten thousand years. After it was born in that evil environment, the little fox not only had its ancestor’s abilities, it also had the ability to destroy evil energy.
Excited and happy cheers came from the temple at this time.
The little fox sat out a stone platform as it used its nails to write a strange passage. Chu Tian could not understand a single word, but it should be the demon tribe’s words. From the happiness of the followers, it should be an application method of a demonic technique.
These followers bowed in gratitude again and again.
When the ceremony ended, the fox clan members brought many good things forward. Precious Spirit Fruits, crystals, and Demon Jades were all brought in front of the little fox. The little fox was filled with happiness, it had never been worshipped before. With all these good things presented to it, in comparison, its master was too bad, beating it whenever it ate a little.
The little fox being incomparably spirited made Chu Tian want to go up and hit it. However, Chu Tian was very clear that if he charged up and hit the fox in this situation, he would be quickly ganged up on by the fanatical followers.
He had to endure for now!
There was an unexpected benefit for coming here!
Chu Tian had come to Green City to obtain information and see if he could win over the local tribes ahead of time, but he did not have much hope. This was because the local powers were very strong and Chu Tian wanting to infiltrate by himself was not an easy matter.
Now it was good, he had saved quite a bit of effort.
This Demonic God Religion was a bit weak, but their base did have some strength and they have lived here for many years, understanding the situation around Green City very well. This was the ally Chu Tian currently required.
“Everyone has already seen that me and your Demonic God are comrades, so we definitely are not enemies.”
With this remark.
Everyone was stunned.
They all looked at the little fox who was vigorously eating.
The little fox felt everyone’s gaze and suddenly looked down at Chu Tian, instantly feeling joy. Master, ah master, I never thought there would be a day where you would ask a request from this fox. As long as this fox gives an order, they will strip you and beat your ass. This will be my revenge for you beating me everyday!
An ominous glow appeared in Chu Tian’s eyes!
The little fox gave a snort before nodding and continuing to eat.
The old fox man who was also the High Priest quickly stood up, “Since your excellency is the Demonic God’s friend, of course you are also our most honourable guest. If there is anything you need help with, our Demonic God Religion will not decline.”
That was more like it!
Chu Tian cleared his throat, “Since the High Priest has said this, I’ll frankly introduce myself. I am the new City Lord of Green City and I have come here alone to investigate the situation.”
Green City’s City Lord?
Everyone looked at him with surprised expressions.
When did the Green City’s City Lord become a human?
Wasn’t this city just taken by the elves a few days ago!
The elves and humans did not have a good relation and it could be considered unfriendly. How could the elves give an important city like Green City to the humans? But they had to believe in facts as Chu Tian took out the token the Elven King gave him.
A stir passed through the fox people.
They never would have thought that this young person was the entrusted City Lord of the Eternal Forest. If he could become the City Lord, the surrounding thousand miles would all belong to him. These members of the Demonic God Religion would also be managed by the City Lord.
The High Priest was the most calm as he gave a few soft coughs, “Although your excellency is the City Lord, with Green City’s current situation, it is not an easy matter for you to sit in the City Lord’s position!”
Chu Tian liked talking with smart people.
This would save him a lot of effort.
Although from earlier to now, most of these fox people seemed like idiots, worshipping that damn fox, the fox tribe was still the most intelligent of spirit beasts. They were a very clever race and as long as they were properly trained, they would be natural profiteers or sly politicians.
This High Priest could become their leader, so naturally he could see that their Demonic God was related to this young man. The Demonic God came with this young man and this young man looked at the Demonic God with very disrespectful eyes, so perhaps their Demonic God had made a generous compromise with him.
This young man said he was Green City’s City Lord and he had come alone without bringing an army. Although his strength was not bad, it was only not bad. Just in this Demonic God Religion, there were over fifty people that could deal with him.
He most likely only obtained the qualification to be the City Lord and did not have enough strength to sit in the position, so he came alone to investigate. If they helped this person when he didn’t have the strength to become the City Lord, when he became Green City’s City Lord, wouldn’t he provide help to their Demonic God Religion?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 403: Minotaurs
Chapter 403: Minotaurs
Chu Tian temporarily stayed in the fox tribe.
The little fox was living the life of an emperor. Each one of the fox tribe members treated the fox as a Spiritual God and the little fox would just occasionally provide a bit of guidance in the demonic techniques. There were some techniques that even he could not use still, but the memories had been deeply engraved in his soul since his birth.
The believers became even more fanatical.
Everyone could see that the little fox was still young, but everyone was certain that it was descendant of the Demonic God Religion’s Demonic God. Just based on this, the little fox was qualified to sit in the temple and accept the consecration of the followers.
Chu Tian collected information on Green City while understanding the fox tribe’s power.
The fox tribe really wasn’t weak. Although they had only twenty thousand people, they had several dozen True Spirit Realm experts!
When he obtained this number from the High Priest, Chu Tian was instantly shocked!
Isn’t this a little too exaggerated? Several dozen True Spirit Cultivators in twenty thousand people and this was only a small tribe here. Wouldn’t there be several thousand True Spirit Cultivator in the several million forest city?
Although the Forest of Chaos’ spirit veins were rich enough and various kinds of advanced precious herbs were easy to find, so the people that grew here were not people the Southern Summer Country could compare to, this was still a little too shocking.
The High Priest explained, “No need to be shocked. My tribe believes in the Demonic God, so our entire tribe uses faith to cultivate, allowing our cultivations to increase faster than normal people.”
Believers were different from cultivators.
These believers’ cultivation technique was related to their faith. Faith was a strange power to begin with and could assist one’s cultivation technique, with their cultivation being faster with more belief. However, there was a very obvious flaw. After one practiced their faith, it would be very difficult for them to practice any other cultivation techniques.
Each True Spirit Expert had the qualification to become a priest.
Delores was one of the Demonic God’s priests.
This Demonic God Priest was in the peak 1st True Spirit Layer, but depending on the demonic technique, she could only control summons in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer. Even when she controlled multiple summons, it was hard for her to fight experts with the same level of cultivation.
After all, the fox clan themselves were not strong and with the fact they couldn’t cultivate any attributed cultivation techniques, this meant that their source spirits were weak, so their battle strength was far below that of same level experts. This also meant that although the fox clan had high cultivations, their real battle strength was not high.
However, the Demonic God was not only a summon master, but also a powerful beast tamer.
These Demonic God priests domesticated demon beast no one could compare to. In the surrounding forests, other than the hundreds of Spirit Monkeys, there were over a thousand high level demon beasts, who were all level two and up demon beasts. With the defensive power of these demon beasts, the fox tribe was not engulfed by the Forest of Chaos, otherwise how could they survive to this day?
Chu Tian was very interested in taming demon beasts.
The little fox could directly control the demon beast’s mind, but that control did not last long. Although the effects were good, it could also be broken.
These fox clan members could not directly affect a beast, but they could temporarily subdue them and use the passed down Demonic God Cult secret techniques and medicines to brainwash them, slowly instilling obedience in them. Although this wasted a lot of time and required a large amount of materials, if it succeeded, the tamed beast could be used for a long time.
Chu Tian liked the second kind in this comparison.
Miracle Commerce lacked an air force the most, but was it easy to train them from scratch? If this could solve their mount taming problem, it would save quite a bit of effort.
Since he understood the power of the Demonic God Religion.
He should consider how to form an alliance with them.
The Head Priest said, “Green City has announced that it has been seized by the Eternal Forest, but there are still many powers left in Green City. Other than the remnant Green Religion, there are also the Druids, the Shamans, the Necromancers, and the shadows of many large forces. Just the people we have cannot stop them and if we tried, it would be sending ourselves to death.”
Chu Tian said with a frown, “I knew that Green City’s situation was complicated, but I never thought it would be this complicated.”
This place was filled with believers and the stubbornness of believers could not compare to normal locals. Not to mention these believers were not weak and there was meddling from the other influences of the forest, making the situation even more complex.
“I think I must enter the city and investigate.”
“Green City rarely have human visitors, so you will alert the enemy if you go in.” The Head Priest said, “I’ll have my clansmen send you in when we’re buying materials. With the protection of our words, you don’t have to fear your identity being revealed.”
“This is also good!”
At this time, a fox clansman suddenly charged in and said, “Head Priest, this is bad. Those damn, stupid oxes have come back to cause trouble!”
The fox clan High Priest’s brows jumped up, “Quickly, prepare for battle!”
Chu Tian saw their flustered appearances and immediately asked, “Did something happen?”
“Recently there has been a famine in the forest and all the tribes are lacking in food, reaching their hands our way. Do these fellows really treat the Demonic God Religion as a grains storage?” The Head Priest’s face turned frighteningly deep, “We need to teach them a lesson!”
Chu Tian couldn’t help thinking of an idea. Actually, before coming here, Chu Tian already knew that a famine had occurred around Green City recently.
Properly speaking, these fierce and powerful locals would not be lacking in food, after all, the forest was very rich. However, in the two hundred kilometer region around a tribe, if they hunted that region for a long time, the demon beasts would began to avoid that region and the tribe would find it hard to find prey to hunt.
Those large scale tribes had over hundreds of thousands of people. Nothing big would happen if they didn’t find prey for a few days, but if it went past a week, it would become a famine.
War would break out each time a famine hit!
The locals surrounding a forest city were very dense and their hunting grounds overlapped. If there were less and less prey and there was a tribe with several hundred thousand people, where would the food for these people come from? A famine was the time to steal!
Chu Tian went into the forest with the fox clan.
Several hundred fox clan members were already guarding here, with monkeys in the trees all around them. There were several giant wolves hiding in the forest and the fox people were vigilantly looking in front of them. The other side had ten times the quantity of the foxes and those several thousand people densely stood there. Each person was wearing a primitive rattan armour while holding axes or hammers in their hands, looking very fierce.
Delores and the other priests angrily reprimanded, “Dirty and dumb minotaurs, do you want to wage war with us?”
The minotaurs were three meters tall and were four times bulkier than humans. On their necks were cow heads and a flame was burning in their eyes.
Chu Tian was very interested.
The Minotaurs were like the barbarians, a tribe that developed their physical strength, so they were very suitable to be turned into berserkers.
“If we were waging war, we wouldn’t have brought just these people and wouldn’t waste words with you!” A large Minotaur walked out with heavy steps, “We are borrowing some food, just two months is enough!”
A fox clan priest angrily shouted, “We don’t even have enough food for ourselves, how could we have extra to lend to you.”
“That’s right, quickly scram!”
“Otherwise, you won’t leave this forest!”
The Minotaurs were never a race with good tempers. These fox clan members did not know good from bad and had immediately enraged them. The Minotaur leader roared, “We have been neighbours for ten years, you can’t give even a bit of help? We have several thousand people who are about to starve to death. Since they’re about to die, if they did something crazy, I hope you do not blame us for warning you!”
This was naked threatening!
The fox clan members all had ugly expressions.
Chu Tian asked the Head Priest beside him, “Are these Minotaurs very strong?”
“The Minotaurs live in a valley to the west and have around a hundred thousand people. They cannot be considered a small force.” The Head Priest said with a deep expression, “We haven’t interfered with each other these past few years, but with a famine among the Minotaurs, perhaps there will be trouble.”
Recently it had been hard to find prey in the forest and many tribes had encountered a famine. The fox clan was different from other places. Not only did they understand to preserve food, they could also grow their own food, so they could be self sustaining in a time of famine.
How big were the Minotaurs’ appetite? It was even comparable to the ogres!
A single Minotaur’s appetite could match ten fox clan members’. If the fox clan supported the Minotaurs, could the fox clan keep surviving?
Delores’ charming face was filled with rage, “Greedy and despicable Minotaurs, we will not be subdued by your force. If you dare make a move, we’ll make you unable to return!”
Feeling the killing intent of the fox people.
The monkeys and wolves in the forest all began to roar.
The Minotaurs were greedy from hunger and they had gone to all the surrounding tribes, but most of them found it hard to support themselves, they were not willing to give grains even if they had a surplus. Comparing them, the fox clan was the easier one to deal with and since they wouldn’t give it, they would steal it!
The killing intent of these Minotaurs made the hearts of the fox clan members sink.
A bloody battle was hard to avoid! Although similar matters frequently happened in the forest, the fox clan’s current population was hard to support this kind of bloody battle. If their tribe lost more people, perhaps they would even lose the qualifications to have a base here.
“Why are you waging a war for this bit of food?”
“Who!”
The Minotaurs looked at Chu Tian with a strange expression. Humans were rarely seen in this area, so how could a human appear among this fox tribe.
“I am a merchant and you can all treat me as a food seller for now.” Chu Tian smiled as he looked at these tall and sturdy Minotaurs. His smile had a deceitful tone to it, “I can let your entire tribe eat its fill, but I’ve already said that I am a merchant and not a philanthropist. Do you understand my meaning?”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 404: Trade
Chapter 404: Trade
The Minotaurs filled with killing intent were stunned.
This was the depth of the Forest of Chaos and not a place humans were active in, so humans were rarely seen here. Any human that came here was an incomparably powerful character, so who would come here to sell food?
Sending food over a long distance of ten thousand miles?
Perhaps he had bought food from within the forest?
This was like going through many hardships to find a treasure and then putting the stone back in the end and cleaning it all up.
The forest locals knew how hard it was to pass through the many dangers of the Forest of Chaos and even locals that have lived here for many generations would not dare attempt it. This human did not hesitate to strangely come here. There were countless heaven and earth treasures and even leather, lumber, and ores would be worth more. So why did he want to trade food?
The Minotaur’s eyes went wide open as he said while panting, “No matter who you are, daring to trick the Minotaurs means being turned into a meat patty!”
Faced with the Minotaur’s fierce appearance, Chu Tian had a very calm expression, “One day, oh, no, give me half a day to prepare. A large amount of food will be sent to the Minotaur’s tribe and how about we discuss the price then?”
Although common sense told the Minotaurs this matter was impossible and was definitely one of the human’s tricks who were known for being sneaky, he could tell from this human’s expression and eyes that he was not telling a lie. Could he really send large amounts of food? The Minotaur tribe had over a hundred thousand people and the required amount of food would be enough to feed a human city of two million people.
“What can I use to trust a human with.”
“Why can’t you trust me? Even if you fight the fox clan, just the several thousand of you won’t be enough. Going back only means waiting another half a day.”
It was just half a day.
It wasn’t as if the Minotaurs couldn’t last another half a day and the fox clan couldn’t run in time in just half a day. Since the human was this confident, why shouldn’t they wait?
The Minotaurs didn’t want to fight either.
Unless they had no way of living on.
“Alright, the Minotaurs will believe you once. If you don’t appear by night, the Minotaurs will bathe the fox clan in blood!”
When the fox clan heard this threat, they revealed looks of rage. The Minotaurs did not have any reason they could win, especially a group of hungry Minotaurs. But even though they were angry, they did not want to fight these fellows. After all, the Minotaurs battle strength could not be underestimated and it would be terrifying if they went crazy.
Chu Tian nodded with a faint smile, “I promise!”
The Minotaur head waved his hand.
The several thousand Minotaurs left.
Delores’ charming face was filled with worry. She did not know why Chu Tian would give the Minotaurs this promise without any reason.
“Do you have comrades nearby?”
“No.”
“Do you have influence nearby?”
“Also no.”
Chu Tian had come alone. Not to mention helping the entire Minotaur Tribe, he did not even have a single dry rations on him.
The fox clan people were filled with worry.
Was Chu Tian just stalling for time? This method would not solve the problem and if the Minotaurs find out they had been tricked, they would would erupt with anger with their personalities and trample over the fox tribe!
The High Priest knit his brows. Although he was worried, he could still see that this human Chu Tian was not simple. Chu Tian was given the title of Green City’s City Lord and the fox clan was an important helper and ally, he would have no reason to deliberately cause trouble for them. What was he thinking?
Delores couldn’t calm down, “Why did you promise the Minotaurs? Do you not know how terrifying the Minotaurs are when they go crazy?”
“Don’t be worried, don’t be worried.” Chu Tian looked over the fox tribe and calmly said, “Let me ask you, do you want to become rich?”
These senseless words made the fox tribe stunned.
Delores stood up and that rich figure shook from the excitement, “You’re saying this kind of words in this situation!” If it wasn’t for given sir Demonic God Face, Delores wouldn’t have been able to stop herself from making a move.
“Delores, sit.” The Head Priest had her sit, “Since this sir City Lord is this confident, then there must be a reason. We’ll listen to his words for now.”
Chu Tian said with a nod, “I didn’t lie, I really am a merchant. I am also truly a food seller.”
Merchant? The fox people all looked at each other in blank dismay.
The elves hated human merchants the most because human merchants meeting the elves would never end well. The most profitable business in the forest was human trafficking, so whether it was the fox tribe or the elves, they would be main prey for slave dealers.
How did a human with this status receive the title of City Lord from the Elven King?
“Actually handling these tribes is not hard.” Chu Tian said in a meaningful voice, “I also found that it is very easy to become rich in this place.”
Delores asked, “How are you prepared to deal with the Minotaurs? They are not easy to trick.”
“Trick? I’m sorry, I am a person with a code of honesty!” Chu Tian did not want to explain, so he took out things from his gourd, “I ask you all to move for a bit.”
Several prepared array flags were inserted into the ground and when they activated, they immediately formed a large source energy array design. Finally it turned into a spatial source energy array. Chu Tian then placed several energy columns into the array to provide it with energy.
“Open!”
Chu Tian roared.
Although Chu Tian was not in the True Spirit Realm, with these prepared array flags, he could still quickly open the Space Warehouse. He had just contacted the young miss, so when Chu Tian opened the Space Warehouse, there were over a hundred thousand cans of food in the thousand cubic meter Space Warehouse.
These cans were not travel cans, but rather storage cans.
The former was a small can that adventurers and mercenaries could bring with them. The latter was a storage can that was half the size of a person filled with food. A hundred thousand of these cans with each one weighing around fifty pounds. When they fell from the Space Warehouse, they formed a little mountain in front of the fox people!
The fox people were all stunned.
Not a single person could understand what Chu Tian did.
It was like he had performed magic, turning nothing into something, which was even more mysterious than their summoning technique! Chu Tian opened the lid of a can of food and threw it in front of the fox people several meters away, “Have a look at it!”
Delores smelled a delicious food fragrance.
Could it really be food?
The fox people came around it out of curiosity. There were cubes of cooked beef in the can and each cube weighed several pounds. It was very lush and fragrant, sending out an attractive smell. It was like it was still steaming, like it had just come out of the pot.
Delores’ eyes opened wide and looked at the human in shock. It was like she wasn’t looking at a human, but rather a monster or a god. She was shocked and happy, as countless complex emotions intertwined in her heart, finally gathering a few words that she spoke.
“How did you do this?”
“This is not important!” Chu Tian asked with a smile again, “I’ll ask you again, do you want to become rich?”
At dusk.
The dark red setting sun sprinkled over the forest.
The Minotaurs in the canyon were covered in dread as countless Minotaurs weakly pawed at the grass roots. These large bodied fellows that were wild enough to even fight ogres were now in this kind of weak state.
“Chief, the sky is already dark!”
“Of course I know that!”
The Minotaurs’ chief was a fellow who was four feet tall and had a body that seemed like it was cast of dark iron. White fog came out of his two large nostrils every time he breathed and his eyes were even larger than copper bells, which were filled with flames of rage. The two sharp horns on his head were releasing a cold glow.
“It seems like that human played us!”
“That’s right, the humans are with the fox tribe and now we kill them all. We will skin those foxes and turn their bones into soup, letting them know the consequences of tricking the Minotaurs!”
The several Minotaur leaders with tempers like gunpowder were already roaring out.
Killing the foxes weren’t important, the most important thing was plundering. They needed food, otherwise in just another night, over a thousand people would die. If this famine continued another three-five days, there would be over ten thousand people who would die. At that time, the tribe would face the danger of disbanding.
The Minotaur chief stood there. Although he did not say a word, he had already lifted his iron cast giant axe and his killing intent was the strongest out of all of them.
“Chief!”
“Those foxes are here!”
When the Minotaur chief was prepared to lead his people out, a Minotaur’s voice called out from outside that made all the Minotaurs’ faces change.
What?
Did they really come!
In front of the Minotaur Valley, Delores was walking with Chu Tian, leading five hundred fox clan youths.
“Move, move!”
The Minotaur chief had the people blocking the road move and while he was asking what was going on, his cow eyes instantly popped open. This was because the fox clan had brought a group of giant lizards and there were large cans made of iron on the backs of these giant lizards which the fox people were currently taking down.
“This is?”
The Minotaurs all had strange expressions.
These iron cans were made in the Southern Summer factory and no one in the forest would waste effort to store food like this.
“There are ten thousand cans of food here and it is around five hundred thousand pounds of food. These have all been processed and there are over several dozen secret herbs used, so it will be a hundred times tastier at least compared to your usual food. I swear that after you eat my company’s food, you will not be able to eat any other food.”
Each person could clearly hear this and the Minotaurs’ breathing became heavier.
“That’s right, I also heard that the Minotaurs love food, so I prepared a thousand vats of fine wine. Each one is made with high quality ingredients and even in the human world where comfort is pursued, it would be considered good wine.”
The Minotaurs’ eyes went red and their adam’s apples bobbed, with not a single one being able to speak.
Chu Tian looked at these Minotaurs, “I wonder if you are all satisfied?”
The Minotaur chief already couldn’t hold on, “Quickly take it out for me.”
The Minotaurs almost lost their reason and were about to steal them.
“I must remind you to not to try stealing this food. This is only the first batch and I have much more fine wine and food. It doesn’t matter how much you need, but if you try to steal it, then I’m sorry, but I will never trade with the Minotaurs again in the future.” Chu Tian added in at this time, “I think at this time, as long as I provide food as a condition, there will be many tribes interested in attacking the Minotaurs’ valley.”
The Minotaur chief’s expression changed, “You, what do you want?”
“I also don’t know.” Chu Tian revealed the smile of a profiteer, “I have to see what you have first!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 405: Condition
Chapter 405: Condition
At night, in the Minotaur Valley, several tens of thousands of Minotaurs were wildly partying as the entire valley was filled with the fragrance of meat and wine.
Chu Tian was sitting in the valley center around a campfire with the fox people. Delores was sitting beside him and her silver hair was hanging down as she held the barbecued meat with both hands, eating in large bites without stop.
“You’re really something.” Delores looked very discontent with the Minotaurs’ happy appearance, like the happiness of the Minotaurs was the worst thing for her, so she complained to Chu Tian beside her, “It’s fine that you sent food, but these dumb cows can eat anything, their stomachs can even digest rotten wolf meat. Even the toughest blades of grass would be fine. You had to give them this good food, it was too cheap for these fellows.”
After saying this.
She took several fierce bites.
The forest locals even ate prey raw, so they had very poor diets. The locals were locals and they couldn’t compare to humans of civilized societies. Even in human society, Miracle Commerce’s source energy cooked foods were the best among the best. Even for the elves that pursued a high quality of life, Vivian also fell in love with it the first time she ate it.
The elves also had excellent cooking skills, they could use demon beast meat and herbs to cook a fine dish. Only, the elves’s cooking method was as complicated as alchemy, how could it be accomplished with a single source energy array like Miracle Commerce did?
After Meng Yingying invented the canned food, Miracle Commerce had established several dozen factories. These canned food factories had required source energy chefs to work in them, but now the source energy arrays could be made with the source energy columns, allowing them to be made without people. Although without the chef controlling the flame personally made the taste a bit lacking, that was only relatively speaking.
Chu Tian did not place fox girl’s complaints in his heart.
Because he had brought Delores, they had fiercely cut into the Minotaurs. Although the because of the long famine, the Minotaur tribe had already sold their precious herbs and materials for food, the treasures in their store rooms were not lacking. Especially demon beast cores, magic crystals, various skins, and etc. These had been collected by the Minotaurs for many years.
These things were not very valuable here.
But if they were sent to the Southern Summer Country, the value would be huge!
Those level three demon beast leather could be made into high quality leather armour. Those demon beast cores and magic crystals could be used in large quantity in the laboratory. Other than that, there were still herbs, metals, and other materials.
Roughly calculating it all.
The cost of the source energy canned food was around three hundred low grade source stone, which was three hundred million gold coins in the Southern Summer Country. This was because they had been purchasing food in the month that were all level two ingredients, making the cost relatively high. After all, with the strength of the Minotaurs, level one source energy cooking was hard to satisfy them with.
Chu Tian had basically emptied the Minotaur Tribe and these items had a value of over three thousand low grade source stones, which could be exchanged for three billion gold coins in the Southern Summer Country!
Chu Tian basically did not do anything.
Miracle Commerce and Oldman Small Town bought this demon beast meat, so those mercenaries back in the kingdom, the hunters, and the local tribes were all grateful to Miracle Commerce. After all, they could sell this demon beast meat for a good price which was a huge income to them without a doubt.
These purchased ingredients were sent to the Southern Summer factories to be processed and sold to the famine areas, instantly making back ten times their price and the locals were grateful to him. Chu Tian was simply an angel that came from the sky, saving their tribe from disaster!
This kind of business that could make money and earn gratitude was hardly seen!
Now the female fox Delores had lost her prejudice against Chu Tian and even began to slightly admire this human.
Although Chu Tian never mentioned how he transported the food, Delores couldn’t ask him by her accord, so she went to find the little fox. Could the little fox keep the secret? This fox clan had already regarded him as an ancestor and consecrated him, making this fellow feel very satisfied. Delores only gave it a few good things and it immediately told Delores about the Space Warehouse.
It wasn’t overrated to call this Space Warehouse a miracle!
Especially for tribes in times of famine, Chu Tian could definitely earn a large profit from them!
Delores led her people to work for Chu Tian without another word.
At this time, the Minotaur chief Arnold was dead drunk. He never thought his day today would be this happy, not only had that human given the Minotaurs a pleasant surprise by temporarily solving their famine problem, he had also given them good food they never would have tasted.
The wine was top quality wine.
The meat was top quality meat.
Arnold felt a wave of sadness, he felt like he had wasted his life!
He didn’t even know how to enjoy life. If he knew that the human world was this beautiful, he wouldn’t have become a chief and would have left the forest to enjoy himself in a human kingdom!
This was a Minotaur in the 3rd True Spirit Layer, whether it was a small or large kingdom, he would receive a lot of respect!
Now that regret was already too late.
What made Arnold truly surprised was that the things the human merchant took were all things the Minotaurs couldn’t use like the demon beast bones, blood, cores, magic crystals, and skins. These things couldn’t be eaten, so they had no value in the Forest of Chaos. The Minotaurs always disinclined bringing them back after hunting, but they never thought that at this moment, it could be used to save their tribe!
He would have kept a stock of these if he knew this earlier!
Arnold suddenly sobered by a bit.
That’s right!
The Minotaur tribe was not very wealthy and now most of their stocks had been traded away. Although they had obtained several hundred thousand pounds of food, how many days would this bit last? It was unknown how long this famine would last and if the tribe kept facing this food crisis, how would they get over it?
Arnold’s nonexistent brow knit.
Although the Minotaurs weren’t smart, this was an obvious difficult problem which wasn’t hard to see.
Arnold considered this and then said to Chu Tian, “Honourable mister Chu Tian, you have solved a great problem for our Minotaur tribe. I represent the Minotaurs in thanking you!”
Chu Tian casually waved his hand, “Don’t mention it. I am a merchant, this is a fair trade. You don’t owe me anything.”
Arnold’s pitch black face looked a bit awkward, “Then……The food quality is very good, I see that it can last the Minotaurs for around five days, but after five days…..”
Chu Tian pretended not to understand Arnold’s words, “What my company has is food. As long as there is a proper price, we can provide how ever much you need.”
“But…..” Arnold’s nose spewed out two streaks of white steam and he said in an anxious voice, “Most of the precious herbs in our stores have been traded with Green City for food half a month again and now the valuable leathers and ores have already been traded for this batch of food. My tribe really can’t take any more out. Can we put things on credit first? As long as you provide my tribe with a month’s worth, the Minotaurs will repay you double in six months!”
Chu Tian shook his head with a bitter smile, “Chief Arnold should know that I wouldn’t earn any money on this business. Think about it, how difficult is it to deliver food through the forest? If not for wanting to become friends with the Minotaurs, I would not have undertaken this business that loses me money. If the Minotaurs want to buy on credit, I’m afraid it’s bit hard to say. The company must calculate cost and risk and I am a merchant, so I’m very sorry……”
The Minotaurs were anxious hearing these words.
They didn’t know how long this famine would last and if this human merchant lost heart in the Minotaurs, it would be a serious blow to their tribe.
It was like he said, transporting this much food into the depths of the forest seemed like an impossible matter no matter how it was thought about. Not to mention that Chu Tian didn’t receive any precious materials from this trade, only a bunch of normal items. Trading such high quality food at such a low price, it was cheaper than Green City by several times.
It seemed like he really had nothing to gain!
What could they do, steal it? No! Arnold did not know this human merchant, not to mention that a human coming here to do business was not simple. Chu Tian had warned the Minotaurs already that if anything happened, the humans could use food to convince the large tribes around them, having them attack the Minotaurs. The Minotaurs would suffer from their own actions.
“We can consider any condition you have. As long as you can help our clansmen pass through this crisis, you can raise any conditions!”
“Really?”
Arnold sincerely nodded.
Chu Tian did give a satisfied nod, “Actually I have a special identity, but the opportunity to tell you all isn’t here yet. However you can all understand that you will not suffer a loss working with me.”
The Minotaurs knit their nonexistent brows again.
What did this mean? Did he want the Minotaurs to swear their loyalty to him? This was impossible. He was just a human and the Minotaurs will not act servile just for food.
“Chief Arnold, I will allow the Minotaurs to buy on credit.” Chu Tian said this and then sighed, “As for the other part, we can have an employment repayment plan.”
“Employment?”
“I am after all not a local, so doing business here is very inconvenient. If I have the help of the Minotaur elites to help open my business, naturally there will be less resistance.” Chu Tian said this and pointed at the nearby large cans of food, “Each Minotaur elite will be paid two cans each day, what do you think?”
Each can had several dozen pounds in them, it was enough to feed a Minotaur for several days.
A single Minotaur would earn two cans, this was not low in a time of famine. A single Minotaur would be enough to feed their family. Only Arnold was still worried because he didn’t know this human’s plans. If he led the Minotaur elites to death, he would have no way to explain this to his clansmen.
“You don’t need to worry.” Chu Tian added in, “If the Minotaurs are injured during employment, I will cure them and compensate them ten cans of food, letting them come back to recover. If the Minotaurs die during employment, Miracle Commerce will compensate them with a hundred cans of food!”
The Minotaurs all took in deep breaths.
This was a hard to resist enticement.
Chief Arnold considered this for a long time before he said in a tentative voice, “The Minotaur elites are the bravest warriors in the forest, it must be four cans of food per day at least!”
Chu Tian thought about it and did not bargain, so he accepted this term.
Five cans contained several hundred pounds of meat and just a single dead cow would provide several tons of meat, so this bit of food counted for nothing! Miracle Commerce did not lack resources, they just lacked allies, especially allies in Green City. Using food transactions to create allies was not a bad method.
“No problem!”
Other than the fox clan, Chu Tian had obtained the support of another clan.
These Minotaurs will not only support Chu Tian, Chu Tian could even hire these Minotaurs to break through the frontlines. So if there was a need, Chu Tian could hire several thousand Minotaur elites to fight for him! With this strength and the fox clan’s support, Chu Tian was filled with confidence!
But this was still not enough.
Chu Tian had not fully used his advantage, he needed to win the support of even more locals!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 406: Bought
Chapter 406: Bought
Chu Tian and Arnold reached an agreement for the cooperation.
The main thing was the quantity of food. The Minotaurs still had to return what they borrowed and there was the interest to consider. The Minotaurs in the Minotaur Valley were all grateful towards Chu Tian, this human was simply a savior who fell out of the sky.
The most important thing was.
This human’s food was just too good!
Just like Chu Tian had said, once they ate Miracle Commerce’s food, the Minotaurs wouldn’t be able to eat anything else.
Chu Tian announced that the fox clan would be the Miracle Commerce’s local agents. For example, sending food to the Minotaur’s Valley would all be taken care of the by the fox clan and Chu Tian would not easily act again.
“The Minotaurs’ battle strength does not lose to the ogres, to obtain the support and soldiers from the Minotaurs, it will truly be advantageous to your City Lord’s position.” Delores’ eyes flashed with a sense of awe and a emotional sigh, while also feeling a bit satisfied. The fox clan had endured these stupid cows for a long time and now that the stupid cows had to give the foxes face, it really made her feel satisfied, “But the Minotaurs in the Minotaur Valley are only working with you because of the threat of the famine, this does not mean they are willing to die for you. Once the famine problem is solved, I can see that the stability of your forces will quickly degrade.”
Delores then said, “You’re currently undergoing a risky business. Who knows when the Minotaurs will be able to repay you. Other than you sitting in the City Lord position and making this debt firm, you will be wasting our investment.”
Chu Tian nodded, “Then what do you think I should do?”
“We secretly poach the Minotaur Valley or use sir Demonic God’s power to take away the demon beasts, letting the Minotaurs have less and less prey. That way, they will be more dependent on Miracle Commerce. But…..” Delores’ charmving voice turned, “Doing this will cost a lot of energy and being found out is a matter of time, it will mean playing ourselves. Moreover, there is only one Minotaur Tribe, so it won’t be much help for you.”
This beautiful fox could already consider the problem from Chu Tian’s angle.
Chu Tian looked very satisfied. It was clear the foxes have already associated their benefits with Miracle Commerce.
“Just a group of Minotaurs is far from enough, so I need to obtain the support of more tribes.” Chu Tian calmly said, “If I had ten or twenty tribes supporting me, then wouldn’t it be much easier to sit on the City Lord’s seat?”
Delores revealed a surprised look, “If you can obtain the support of all those tribes, then naturally it will be a cinch. The problem is, how will you do that? This definitely is not an easy to accomplish matter!”
“Very simple, a good move can be used twice.”
Chu Tian had received inspiration from the Minotaur tribe.
Survival was the number one rule in the forest. Green Forest was in a large scale famine now and many tribes were in a difficult situation like the Minotaurs. Even if some tribes were better off, they were still in a difficult situation.
In this time, the locals could be controlled using food.
Chu Tian was not talking about dangerous business. As long as he obtained the support of the locals, even if it was temporary, it could allow him to sit in the City Lord’s seat. At that time, the locals had to submit and they would have to keep to the debt.
“I need your help for this matter.”
“As for depending on us, the City Lord’s matters are our matters. To make a contribution to the sir City Lord is naturally our honour.” Delores’ smile was like a flower blooming. When her rich body trembled, Delores did not mind letting Chu Tian take an extra look. She threw a coquettish look and said, “Only, our Demonic God Religion is very small and our lives all depend on this result. Sir City Lord, don’t you think…..”
That voice was like flowing water.
The beauties of the fox clan were like a hundred barrels of honey poured into a pool which could melt a human man.
This was seeking more benefits!
The fox clan naturally desired victory, so they would not work for free.
“What are you anxious for? Since I said I would become rich with you all, naturally I will not go back on my word. Go ahead and ask around, when have I, Chu Tian ever allowed any of my people suffer a loss?” Chu Tian heroically patted the fox clan girl’s shoulder, “You just need to be assured that you will be able to obtain a large profit from the forest in these days, I will give a tenth of it to your Demonic God Religion! Including the Minotaurs’ debt, when the debt is solidified, you will have a portion!”
“A tenth? So stingy!”
Delores’ smoky and watery eyes flashed a look of joy.
Under Chu Tian’s extortion, these tribes would basically be dug out. The fox clan being able to obtain a tenth this time was already a considerable amount. The fox clan would not do much and would only purely act as transport and a representative, this was equivalent to earning something for free.
Especially the debt, this was not only a debt, but a high interest loan. The longer the famine lasted, the more the locals would owe for the debt. From now on, the fox clan could lie down and still earn money.
Delores’ manner towards Chu Tian had clearly improved, “Sir City Lord, then what can I help you do?”
“I need complete information. The locals of Green City that can be pulled over, I need complete information on them and also the hunting spot of the local powers.” Chu Tian was covered in goosebumps from this fox girl’s bone melting voice, “Also, I want all your priests to manufacture something for me.”
The hunting areas, those were the locals’ resource production fields.
The tribes of the forest were all mainly hunters and would not engage in any agriculture, so hunting was their only method of gathering resources. A large scale tribe’s hunting grounds were around two hundred miles.
Chu Tian wanted to thoroughly shut down the local tribes’ food supplies!
With the fox clan’s information and Chu Tian’s method, this matter was absolutely capable of being achieved.
In the future, when soldiers and mercenaries camped out, they would use a beast driving source energy array to defend against threats of demon beasts. This kind of beast driving source energy array was like the beast attracting source energy arry. The beast driving array used scent, pheromones, sound, and smell to drive away beasts and kept most demon beasts away.
Chu Tian had Delores find several fox clan priests to come help.
The fox clan’s battle strength was not high, but they were still True Spirit Cultivators. Moreover, the fox clan had researched source spirit arrays before, so they used only two days to make over two hundred level three Earth Dragon Beast Driving Talismans.
The Earth Dragon Beast Driving Talismans would replicate the aura of Earth Dragons.
Earth Dragons were a very strong demon beast that not demon beast below level three could fight and it was also unparalleled at its own level.
These talismans were ordinary and normal people could not notice them. However, demon beasts could feel a faint aura coming from these talismans. When the beast driving talisman was placed in the local tribes’ hunting grounds, each talisman could cover a range of ten miles. All the demon beasts feeling the Earth Dragon’s aura will run away and there will never linger no matter what.
Chu Tian guessed that in three-five days, the locals would be filled with chaos!
The famine would become stronger and it would cause chaos even if there wasn’t a famine.
At this time, Chu Tian had the fox clan send out news through the forest saying that there is a human merchant in the forest that people could buy food from at a low price. The reactions of the locals did not even need to be guessed.
After Chu Tian finished his trick, he would use food to control them,
Chu Tian was a single person and the fox clan was only a representative, so the locals couldn’t help being convinced. Once Chu Tian stopped supplying food, they did not have a way of surviving. Therefore, in order to survive, they had to give in to his conditions.
The plan was very simple, but one cannot deny that it was a very solid plan!
The effects of the beast driving talismans and the spatial transport ability, Chu Tian could completely control the lives of these local tribes!
In the end, not only will they be eaten by Chu Tian, they would also own a large debt and would have to be grateful to him. This was just too cruel!
Delores was filled with admiration for Chu Tian!
This mysterious man was very attractive. He seemed like he could do all kinds of impossible things by taking out a random item, like the ordinary beast driving talismans. Even among the locals, this would be a very profitable thing! This little talisman, how much demon beast harassment could it save a tribe?
Not to mention the Space Warehouse wrapped in a shroud of mystery!
“We have sent the talismans to the hunting grounds and they are displaying their effect, causing chaos among the tribes.” Delores seemed a bit tired after rushing around for several days, but she still seemed to be in high spirits. Her eyes were filled with anticipation, but she was also slightly worried, “We targeted nine tribes at the same time this time, that is a total of over a million people, is there no problem with your side?”
Delores was very clear.
If Chu Tian messed everything up and left.
These hungry tribes would have no path left, either falling apart or causing the tribes to disintegrate, filling the forest with robbers. They would either wildly plunder for resources or they would occupy a tribe. The fox clan being left alone in this area would find it hard to survive.
The resources needed to feed a million people.
This was not an easy matter!
It was normal for Delores to be worried.
This was a bit hard for Chu Tian. Although he had the full support of the Southern Summer Country, the food for normal people was not suited for the strong forest locals. Therefore, Chu Tian needed to prepare source energy canned food and most of it had to be level two source energy canned food. Even if Miracle Commerce’s production line was taking shape, it was still a large burden for them.
But the young miss had already prepared, so she had prepared a large stockpile of food and it was no problem for it to last a while. Chu Tian confidently said to Delores, “You can be assured. Doing business with me, the fox clan’s day to become rich is right in front of you.”
Delores was a bit excited as she charmingly cupped her hand, “Many thanks sir City Lord!”
The fox clan was the easiest to buy.
As long as there was profit, the fox clan would stubbornly follow you.
Chu Tian was very clear on this, so he sincerely said to this beautiful fox woman, “To be honest, I’m lacking a person like you by my side.”
“Although we don’t normally contact humans, aren’t we still clear on what kind of personalities humans have?” Delores had a charming look in her eyes, “If sir City Lord requires it, the young girls of our fox tribe are very enthusiastic.”
Humans drooled over the charming fox clan women, but Chu Tian did not mean this. Delores also knew that he didn’t mean this, but she had to misinterpret him like this, speaking in an ambiguous tone. If it was a normal man, he would be stunned by this teasing.
This fox seductress!
Chu Tian smiled like a fool, “The fox clan are very smart and very capable, they have a keen smell for opportunities, so they are natural merchants with a bit of training. We will do large business in the forest and the things you will have from this day forth will definitely surpass your imagination!”
Miracle Commerce was becoming bigger and bigger and even if the young miss was skilled, it was hard for her to manage everything. Miracle Commerce especially needed smart people they could rely on to help and the fox clan was very suited to making up for Miracle Commerce’s shortcomings.
But because the fox clan loved benefits, if he could buy them over, others could do the same.
This clan was not a clan one could be assured in.
But the coincidence was that this tribe of foxes were different. They believed in the Demonic God Religion and the little fox was their highest spiritual leader. Even if the fox was disobedient, it was still connected to Chu Tian by contract and it wouldn’t exist if Chu Tian didn’t exist.
They wouldn’t betray him unless they broke their faith.
Their faith was connected to their mind and as well as their cultivation. If they betrayed the Demonic God Religion, they would lose all their cultivation. The fox people are very smart, they should understand the benefits and losses. When Miracle Commerce had this group of smart and capable foxes join them, whether it was research or business, they would provide a big help to both.
Now all the arrangements had been made.
Now to see what kind of reaction the forest had!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 407: Union
Chapter 407: Union
Chu Tian’s plan proceeded unexpectedly smoothly. The beast driving talisman in the local hunting areas had caused a large reduction in the amount of demon beasts. Each day’s hunt could not compare to normal and was even a fifth of the past few days.
This was misfortune on top of misfortune!
These tribes that weren’t too lacking in food was worried when they saw this situation.
These tribes were already starving and were currently like ants in a hot pot at this moment.
There must have been a change in the forest. It could be a change in the natural flow of energy or a chance in the spiritual vein or it could be a natural disaster. Of course there was a possibility of a man made disaster.
In brief, living in the Forest of Chaos, it wasn’t good if there were too many demon beasts around, but too few wasn’t good either. They didn’t know how long this situation would continue, so would the tribes be unable to hold on soon?
Escape?
This was not a small matter!
This couldn’t be decided at will.
The Forest of Chaos was filled with danger, especially the depths of the forest. There were many strong demon beasts and other forces, as well as hidden dangerous tribes, and the many fierce robbers present in the forest. All sort of dangers are hard to predict.
Who doesn’t want to live in safety?
Who wanted to walk down an unknown dangerous road?
Even if they did escape, they had to prepare first, at least spending ten-fifteen days scouting out their new living environment. Then they had to prepare enough rations which was already a dead path for these tribes.
Since things have developed to this stage.
They only had a single method, steal!
In this wasteland, force would always be a good solution to a problem. They would steal food if they didn’t have food, there was always a tribe with food in their storage. The various large tribes were sharpening their blades at this point. Like a powder keg that was about to explode, an unprecedented war was about to erupt.
The tiger clan was a large tribe to the southwest of Green City, having a total of over two hundred thousand people. They had developed for forty three years and could be considered an old tribe.
Currently the tiger warriors were lifting their weapons high up and roaring.
The tiger clan warriors were already building their army.
The tiger clan chief was prepared to personally lead thirty thousand elite warriors to ambush the lizard clan not far away. The lizard clan lived in the wetland and had a custom of preserving their food. As long as they were destroyed, they could temporarily solve their problem.
When the tiger clan was prepared to gather their army.
A strange figure suddenly appeared at the gate of the tiger clan. This was a goat race spirit beast with an ugly old face and wearing a long spacious robe. There were bone accessories all over his arm and neck, and there was a long staff in his hand, making his appearance look a bit strange.
“Who are you?” Actually daring to disturb the tiger clan…..”
Before he even finished.
The goat person waved his hand and the large tiger clan men fell to the ground. The goat person strolled into the tiger clan, but him rushing in had naturally attracted the attention of the people around, immediately surrounding him.
The tiger clan’s chief coldly looked at him, “A Shaman Sorcerer? What are you here for!”
The Shaman Sorcerer laughed, “I am here to give the chief a road.”
“Road? What road!”
“If the tiger clan wants food, attacking your neighbours is not the best plan.”
“How we do things does not need to be managed by you people and your gods!”
The Shaman Sorcerer did not heed this and suddenly said, “Green City has several years worth of food stockpiled inside, why don’t you directly attack Green City? If you obtain Green City and seize it, not to mention your temporary troubles, you won’t be lacking in food even three-five years from now!”
The tiger clan’s chief’s face changed, “What did you say?”
“The ogres, lizard people, serpent race, and several other tribes of the south have now reached a preliminary agreement, preparing to attack Green City together to steal food.” The Shaman Sorcerer turned after saying this, “As for whether the tiger clan wants to participate or not, it all depends on you, the chief.”
…………
Green City’s replacement City Lord, the gnome Clark always had a worried look.
The gnomes had always been related to the elves, but they weren’t formed from elven blood mixing with another race, the gnomes were a separate race. They had separated from the elves back in the ancient times and were a lower elven race. Just like how humans and halflings were related, their blood was close, but they evolved into two different races.
The gnomes were around as tall as the dwarves and their features were the same as the elves.
Gnomes were very intelligent and loved studying and pursuing the truth, studying deeply into source energy arrays. Although they did not like war just like the elves, they were not stubborn like the elves.
The power of the gnomes were not bad. The gnomes of this area in their peak had several hundred thousand people. They were divided into several dozen tribes, but although they were separate, they believed the same thing which was the Green Religion.
The gnomes had spent five hundred years to create this city which was Green City.
The gnomes had decent strength, but compared to the real giants of the forest, they still weren’t considered big. Those giants did not want to step on each other’s nerves, so they did not forcefully try to conquer Green City and used methods to slowly wear it down.
The Undead Religion came from the lich from the Dragon’s Ridge.
The spirit beasts from the Savage Highlands had brought the Shaman Religion.
The Druids who admired nature and didn’t like fighting also strangely became stronger.
Struggling over these past few years, the strongest Green Religion already couldn’t hold on any longer. When the gnomes finally felt that they couldn’t hold onto their city any longer, the Eternal Forest’s Elven King extended an olive branch, wanting to bring their two races closer.
Clark and the gnome elders agreed without even considering it.
The gnomes established Green City not for fame or fortune, they did it solely to give the gnomes a place to study and a place to call home. Who would have thought that after their home became populated and rich, it would attract the greed of some many people. Compared to the Dragon’s Ridge and the Savage Highlands, the Eternal Forest was the gnomes’ best option.
The Eternal Forest elves were close to the gnomes and the elves were kind by nature, so they wouldn’t make it hard on the gnomes. The Elven King had even promised that the gnomes can continue studying and living in Green City, there would be no difference from before.
This made Clark very happy.
The gnomes did not have interest in wealth and it wasn’t important who was in charge of the city, it was fine as long as the gnomes weren’t chased away.
Clark very quickly reached an agreement with the Elven King. The Eternal Forest announced that Green City had entered their sphere of influence and would now be protected by the Eternal Forest.
The gnomes were filled with anticipation.
Once the Eternal Forest sent a powerful elven army to guard Green City and sent someone with enough prestige to be the City Lord, how could the Shaman Religion and the Undead Religion keep acting so rampant? Even if the Dragon’s Ridge and the Savage Highland was behind them, the Eternal Forest had already taken the initiative in Green City!
After all these days.
There was not a single bit of news from the Eternal Forest.
Soon, a secret letter was sent into Clark’s hands. When Clark opened the personal letter from the Elven King, he was so shocked he almost jumped into the roof!
The elven army had not been dispatched.
But the Elven King had appointed a City Lord for Green City.
If the Elven King had sent a peak expert to Green City, they would be able to deter thieves even without an elven army. Who would have thought that the Elven King would send a human as the City Lord, a human they had never even heard of before!
Weak.
No prestige.
Also a human!
Clark almost fainted from his cries of aggrievement.
There were no human influences in the Forest of Chaos, so the humans who came here were all outsiders. This also meant that they did not have any foundations here at all. A human without foundations coming to the complicated Green City to become the City Lord, wasn’t that a joke?
Even if the gnomes submit, will the other races submit?
When Clark was debating how to solve this problem, a gnome suddenly ran in, “Replacement City Lord Clark, something has happened in the forest!”
“What?”
There were many things that had happened in the forest lately. There was famine, plague, and various disasters. Although he didn’t have proof, Clark was certain that this was a trick played by those fellows. They wanted to cause more chaos, increasing the resistance when the Eternal Forest forces arrived.
The gnome was sweating profusely as he said, “There are several tribes that have created a union because of the famine and are preparing to attack Green City!”
“What?!”
Clark felt a large headache.
These tribes actually wanted to attack Green City!
Green City had one million and five hundred thousand residence and most of them were gnomes.
Gnomes were good at handling and storing food, so over the years Green City has developed, the food stores were very rich. In a normal situation, the locals would plunder each other in a famine, but who would have thought that they would group together this time and attack Green City. They had simply gone crazy!
If several tribes came together.
That was over a million people at least.
Even if they can’t capture Green City, it will cause great losses for Green City. Clark could smell the scent of something unusual behind this. If Green City was destroyed and seized by the locals, Eternal Forest will not be able to take over the city. This was what was being thought from certain people’s angles.
This was most likely a plot to stir things up!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 408: Green City
Chapter 408: Green City
Chu Tian had made a few mistakes.
It couldn’t be considered mistakes though, there was no problem with the plan. First he would make them lose their source of food and when they were praying for a miracle, the fox clan would timely spread the news of the mysterious human merchant. When these locals heard that the Minotaurs of Minotaur Valley could actually eat well in this time of famine because they traded with this human merchant, they would investigate the fragrant smell coming from the Minotaur Valley.
Who didn’t know that the Minotaurs were the dumbest and would be the group that would starve to death first?
Now that they had plenty of food, how could the other tribes not be jealous?
The human merchant had large resources, being able to supply as much food as they needed. On one hand, he provided top quality food and on the other hand, he stopped the other food sources, so the locals would finally be trapped by Chu Tian and Chu Tian’s goal would be met.
Now a problem had occurred. Chu Tian had just accomplished the first step of the plan, but before the second step could occur, Delores ran in quickly with an important piece of news. Several tribes had joined together and were prepared to attack Green City.
“This situation is bad.” Delores said with a worried expression, “It seems like we’ve dropped a stone on our foot.”
“No, this is too wrong!” Chu Tian knit his brows and considered it for a few minutes, “This definitely is not right. These tribes do not usually come in contact with each other, so how could they form an alliance in a few days in this situation? This doesn’t match common sense.”
Delores had also discovered this questionable point already, “The Green City gnomes are already very weak, but normal tribes would not dare challenge them. I am also in doubt that there is a secret manipulator behind this.”
Chu Tian nodded. There was no need to guess, this was certain.
Chu Tian had arrived in the fox clan for a week now and he already understood Green City’s situation. The manager and the founder of the city was the gnome race. The gnomes did not have the strength of the elves, but the gnomes could be considered one of the race with the most profound knowledge in the forest.
The gnomes did not have no desires like the elves. The gnomes were rigorous by nature and had a strong desire for knowledge, therefore the gnomes were outstanding in source energy arrays and were highly skilled in pills and talismans. Green City being able to develop to this rich and populated state was mainly because of the rich gnome production forces in the city.
The equipment of the gnomes can be considered very elite and adding in the various talismans and traps from the gnome research facilities, as well as the various defensive facilities, Green City was a very hard city to capture.
“If my guess aren’t wrong, the person playing tricks is most likely in Green City. The local tribes do not have the ability to capture Green City by themselves, so it must be someone working from the inside.” Chu Tian asked Delores, “Depending on your intuition, who do you think is the most suspicious?”
Delores did not even think as she said, “The Shaman Religion or the Undead Religion!”
Chu Tian said with a slight nod, “Then we must head to Green City.”
“What are we going to Green City for?”
“Of course it’s to see the acting City Lord.”
Chu Tian was an outsider and it was very hard for an outsider to enter Green City, so he needed the fox clan’s help. Delores shared mutual benefits with Chu Tian, so she agreed without even considering it.
The Demonic God Religions had some influence in Green City. Although the fox clan was very small, their brains were good, so they had a few shops inside the city mainly taking care of certain materials. Chu Tian pretended to be one of them and being led by Delores, it was much easier to enter Green City.
Green City had already been established for five hundred years.
This wasn’t considered too old in the Forest of Chaos. The city had always been controlled by the Green Religion and the Green Religion was a religion spread from the elves, mainly believing in the Forest God. The gnomes in their peak had over a million people and absolutely couldn’t be considered a small force.
In the few recent years, the Green Religion had rapidly declined, allowing the new Druid Warriors, the Necromancers, and the Shaman Sorcerers run amuck in Green City, already becoming a serious threat to the gnomes. The Gnomes were the city’s rulers by name, but it had already been divided with everything being meddled with by the three religions. After several decades of disasters, the Green Religion’s influence quickly fell.
Chu Tian stood in front of Green City, “This is Green City? It really is different from what I imagined!”
A city in the Forest of Chaos, it was not something the Southern Summer Country could compare to in term of beauty.
Even the Southern Summer Imperial City couldn’t even match a tenth of it!
When Chu Tian saw Green City, his first feeling was that this place was very magnificent and it was one with natural, creating a beautiful picturesque scene.
Most of the cities in the Forest of Chaos did not have walls because walls did not have much defensive significance in this place. Although this Green City did not have city walls, because it was established among the vast hills, the surrounding mountains were a natural city wall. If he didn’t personally see it, it would be hard to imagine that within these rugged mountains, there would actually be a towering city like this.
There weren’t many people in Green City, but the area was still several times larger compared to the Southern Summer Imperial City.
The entire city was among the hills, so its distribution was very interesting. If one looked at it from a broad view, it was in the shape of a trapezoid. There were many scattered buildings, some at the foot, some inside the mountain, and some at the top. There were times between two buildings, there was only a suspension bridge between them in that several hundred meters of mountain.
There were countless open areas in the mountain where there were large amounts of growing and breeding areas.
There was a main peak at the center of the mountain. It had been a mountain peak, but the entire area had been developed and now there was a giant white castle built there.
Half mountain and half city, sitting at the peak of the mountain, being surrounded by the clouds. It was like a city in the sky.
This was a very special place, the gnome city was different from that of the humans. In the large cities the humans lived in, the streets and tall buildings were all nicely ordered, being tightly clustered and being surrounded by a city wall.
Green City was completely different. There over a hundred castles all over the city and each one could be considered a small town. The castles were stacked over the hills and formed a trapezoid shape. The distribution seemed very loose, but it was actually very systematic.
If human cities were built on a plane.
Then this city was a three dimensional structure.
The entire Green City was perfectly integrated into nature. This city seemed like it was built out of thin air on these chiseled mountains and looked very disorderly, but each building in Green City was actually unique.
There was abundant spiritual energy here and countless spirit veins gathered. There were countless heaven and earth treasured, but there were no fierce beasts which was rarely seen in the Forest of Chaos.
In this endless mountain range, there were countless precious mineral veins and was very suited for long term development.
“Ha, ha, ha!” Chu Tian gave a few loud laughs, “A city in the mountain and mountains in the city. The forest surrounding the river, the river surrounding the mountain, and the mountain surrounding the city. My city really looks pretty good! But I can see that the city development is less than 10% and the mountain development is less than 2%. I am going to connect them all and create a super city nation that can hold several tens of millions of people, letting this become the largest city in the Forest of Chaos. What do you think?”
“Sir City Lord, your happiness seem too early.” Delores rolled her eyes, dismissing Chu Tian’s grand ambitions, “Don’t forget, your city is about to be captured by a group of people. In a few days, it might become a pile of ashes.”
Those local tribes? Wo pei!
When did master Chu Tian place them in his eyes!
But speaking of this, the city was much better than he had imagined. The city the gnomes had spent five hundred years to develop had been given for free to Chu Tian. Not only was this area’s spiritual energy very abundant, it was located in the center of the Forest of Chaos, most suited to becoming Miracle Commerce’s main headquarters.
If Chu Tian could create a foothold here, with it as the center, Miracle Commerce could spread without fear all around them. At that time, what would the Dragon’s Ridge, the Titan Mountain Range, the Savage Highlands, and the Eternal Forest count for. Even the far Western Sea and the underground Dark World, couldn’t Chu Tian deal with them as well?
The Forest of Chaos area had the qualification to become an empire!
Of course, the premise was to unify this area which was not an easy matter.
“We’re entering the city!”
Green City was not only surrounded by natural mountains, there were also many natural channels which could be used to enter Green City from every direction. Delores brought Chu Tian through a white Moonlight Stone tunnel and on both sides was not only grass and plants, there were also many high trees.
What made Chu Tian especially surprised was that there was a large tree that was shaped like a human. It had sturdy arms and there was a giant spear in its hands. It was like a large ten meter tall guard that was motionlessly protecting the tunnel.
“What is this?”
Chu Tian was a bit surprised. This thing seemed like a Treant, but it definitely was not a Treant because Chu Tian could feel that this thing didn’t have a will and was just a giant puppet.
“This is the Green Protector!” Delores explained, “The Green Religion diligently studied ancient war trees’ remains and finally made this powerful life form. A hundred years ago, there were these powerful soldiers everywhere in Green City. Only, after being losing them one by one in attacks and in the most recent decades, after meeting several disasters, they had died in large numbers, so there weren’t many of them left.”
Chu Tian continued forward with Delores.
There were at least three different kinds of barriers protecting the valley.
There really was a reason why Green City could stand in this location.
These Green Protectors and the defenses in the tunnels, Green City could stop a large scale forest invasion. As long as it wasn’t a giant like the Eternal Forest, Green City had the ability to keep themselves safe. Of course, that was the previous Green City. The current Green City was very weakened and the situation with internal conflict and outward invasion was already very bad.
If it wasn’t like this, would the gnomes have surrendered the city to the Eternal Forest? The Elven Council were all blockheads. There was such a good place being delivered to them and they didn’t want it, in the end it was given to Chu Tian as a great bargain!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 409: Set goal
Chapter 409: Set goal
The elves were not isolationists like the elves, this was a relatively inclusive race. Generally speaking, if one could build good relations with the gnomes, regardless of their race and their believes, they would have the qualification to gain a footing in Green City and external merchants could also temporarily reside in Green City.
This open policy no doubt allowed Green City to flourish, but it also brought Green City trouble. These foreign powers could quickly grow in the Green City area and threaten the authority of the gnomes, then there was the powers behind these religions. The main cause of this was because they slipped in too easily.
There were many Shaman Altars around Green City and there was even a large Shaman Altar. Because the Shaman Religion was mainly made up of spirit beasts, they had developed very quickly over the last few decades in Green City. Now they had enough influence to even compete with the Green Religion.
An assistant quickly ran in, “Acting City Lord Clark!”
Acting City Lord Clark’s face made a clear change, “What is the situation now? Has the envoy been sent?”
“The envoy, the envoy…….The envoy has been sent back dead!”
“What did you say?!” Clark’s face was instantly covered in rage, “Those damn fellows, do they think our Green City are afraid of them?”
This assistant looked very nervous, “Green City must prepare our defenses, I think they will attack at any moment.”
The gnomes were not a martial race, so there weren’t many warriors in their tribes. They had lost many Green Protectors over the past few decades, so with this attack from the locals, Green City would suffer heavy damage. Of course, this was not what the acting City Lord was worried about. The thing he was worried about was the main secret instigator of this plot.
Plague, famine, and riot, it came wave after wave. When would the forest return to peace?
Clark always doubted there was someone acting from behind the scenes.
The famine this time might also be their work. It was not difficult to use some method to control the local’s food supplies and when the locals were worried about survival, they could create chaos. It was not hard to explain everything like this.
Clark felt a strong headache coming on.
If the Eternal Forest could accept Green City, he would not need to worry about these things at all.
“Sir acting City Lord, there is someone asking to see you outside!”
During this special period, Clark needed to think of a plan to deal with this, how could he have time to see people. When he was prepared to give the order to chase this person away, Clark suddenly thought of something, “Who is it?”
“I’m not certain, but it is a human and a fox clan person. The fox person seems to be priest Delores of the Demonic God Religion.”
“Human? Let him come in!”
Clark seemed to have thought of something. Most of the gnomes did not know the truth and thought the Eternal Forest armies would arrive in Green City at any moment. Only Clark and a few people knew of the Elven King installing a human City Lord, after all, this information could not be disclosed.
There weren’t many races on the continent who liked the humans.
The elves were not an exception.
Not to mention this human was an outsider and wasn’t anything here. A strong dragon had to lower its head, not to mention a mouse that flew through the heavens. Wanting to control this nest of snakes, how could that be possible?
Clark sent away his servants and Chu Tian and Delores came in.
Delores was very polite in slightly bowing to the gnome in front of her, “Demonic God Religion’s priest Delores greets acting City Lord Clark.”
Clark did not even look at Delores as he looked at Chu Tian with a gaze of contempt. Human lives were short and this human looked especially young. He seemed to be less than twenty among the humans and was no different from a child. Even if the Elven King was insane, he wouldn’t have sent this person to rule Green City, right?
Clark said in an impolite voice, “Green City is not welcoming any human guests, what matter does your excellency and priest Delores have in coming to see me?”
“I’m very sorry, I’m not any guest.” Chu Tian did not hide his intentions and took out the Elven King’s token and letter, which he placed on the table, “I am Chu Tian, the Elven King has bestowed me the title of Green City’s City Lord.”
“You…..” Clark glared at him, “Just depending on you, you can become Green City’s City Lord? I think the Elven King has gone insane, I would rather surrender to the spirit beasts!”
This was not anger at all.
Clark never would have thought that after he sincerely surrendered to the Eternal Forest, the Eternal Forest would treat the gnomes like this. A human that didn’t even have hair govern Green City? This was simply an insult to Green City and also the gnomes!
Green City’s situation was already this complicated.
What could this human do?
Chu Tian saw the anger on the gnome’s face and he felt very helpless. Chu Tian’s original plan was to first win the support of the local tribes and after he won their support, he would enter the city as the City Lord before bringing the entirety of Miracle Commerce over.
Because there were changes in the plan with the locals banding together to attack Green City, Chu Tian had to change the order of the plan and come to Green City first.
“Why does acting City Lord Clark feel like I’m not suited to be the City Lord?”
“Then what do you feel qualifies you to be the City Lord.”
“With my knowledge, my talent, and my brain. The things the gnomes cannot do, I can do.” Chu Tian shamelessly said, “If acting City Lord Clark does not believe me, how about we have a simple bet.”
Clark was stunned, “How do you want to bet?”
“In one month, I will eradicate all the problems in Green City. Whether it is the Druids, the Necromancers, the Shamans, or anything else.” Chu Tian knew that his skills would be questioned, so he had to brag about his accomplishments as much as possible, “If I can do this, the gnomes must recognize my abilities. If I cannot achieve this, you won’t be put in an awkward situation as I’ll resign to the Elven King myself.”
Clark revealed a look of disbelief, “Do you know what you’re saying? Do you know who is behind the Shaman Sorcerers and Necromancers?”
“It’s just the Savage Highland and the Dragon’s Ridge, what is there to worry about.”
Clark carefully looked over the human. Although he did not believe this human could do it, looking at this human’s calm expression, he seemed more calm than he had imagined, “Alright, I’ll bet with you!”
This was a mission that was basically impossible to complete.
The gnomes became weak because of the pressure from outside forces, so they had no choice but to surrender to the Eternal Forest. If Chu Tian could solve all these large problems for Green City, then what was impossible about letting him be City Lord?
Of course.
This was an impossible task!
At this time, there were agitated shouts coming from the discussion hall.
Chu Tian was a bit stunned, “What is going on?”
Clark knit his brows and hesitated for two seconds, “The envoy Green City sent out was sent back dead. The clan was agitated and naturally wanted to fight back, so they requested to fight. This fight will be hard to avoid.”
Chu Tian slightly raised one brow, “I want to see the envoy’s corpse.”
“What do you want to do?” Clark was a bit vigilant.
“That gnome envoy died for Green City and should be buried according in the forest temple, returning to the embrace of the Forest God.” Chu Tian said, “I just want to see this person who sacrificed himself for Green City and perhaps we can find something from his body.”
“That is natural.” Clark’s brows slightly relaxed. This foreign human actually knew the Green Religion’s beliefs and traditions, “Alright, but the priest will need to perform the funeral, so I can only give you ten minutes at most.”
“It’s enough.”
Delores looked at Chu Tian with a strange gaze.
What was this fellow looking at a corpse for?
Clark led Chu Tian into the forest temple. This was a giant natural hole and the space was completely covered in tree roots. There was probably an altar in the center and there seemed to be an intact corpse lying there.
Chu Tian found there were sutures on the corpse’s neck and this person should have had his head cut off. His eyes slightly focused as he said, “What did you send him to discuss?”
“Of course it was to work together to survive this famine!” Clark had a look of anger when he saw the envoy’s corpse, “The gnomes were willing to open up Green City’s warehouse and give them a portion, but who would have thought that these damn bastards would be so greedy! Do they really think they can break into Green City?”
Chu Tian shook his head, “The envoy did not say this. I guess that after he went to the locals, his words must have been strong and contained threats. Finally he angered the locals, causing him to be killed.”
“What nonsense are you saying!” Acting City Lord Clark had a bit of good feeling towards this human, but not a single trace remained now, “You dare question the gnomes’ rigor and beliefs?”
Chu Tian did not explain as a faint glow surrounded his right hand. A rune was extracted from the gnome’s forehead and when it was extracted, the gnome’s corpse trembled.
Acting City Lord Clark was already filled with uncontrollable rage, “What did you do!”
Chu Tian softly said, “Look for yourself.”
Suddenly a sharp sound that came from the gnome’s ears. There was a disgusting insect that jumped out and Chu Tian grabbed it before pinching down on it.
Delores let out a surprised gasp, “This is the Shaman Sorcerer’s witchcraft insect!”
“This is something that can control one’s minds and thoughts, it should have been made through witchcraft.” Chu Tian looked at the little insect struggling in his hand, “If my guesses aren’t wrong, when this envoy left Green City, he should have been ambushed and this insect was planted in his brain. He was controlled during the negotiations and was finally killed by the angry locals, which also angered the gnomes.”
Delores suddenly understood, “This also means that the Shamans are the ones manipulating everything from behind the scenes?”
“That’s right. Since we’ve found our manipulator, this makes things much easier.” Blue and white flames appeared at the tips of Chu Tian’s fingers and the bug was directly turned into ash, “Now, let me experience this so called Shaman Religion!”
Acting City Lord Clark was stunned.
This young human…..It seems like he wasn’t simple!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 410: Shaman witchcraft
Chapter 410: Shaman witchcraft
Delores felt a bit of admiration towards Chu Tian. The Shaman Religion from the Savage Highlands was a mysterious religion and was different from the summoning and taming techniques of the Demonic God Religion. The Shaman Sorcerers mainly used curses, soul attacks, and witchcraft poisons. This kind of using a gu insect to control someone was definitely a high level witchcraft technique of the Shaman Religion.
[TL Note: Gu is an ancient chinese poison that was formed by sealing many venomous creatures in a jar where they devoured each other, concentrating their poison into one remaining individual.]
This kind of witchcraft controlled people who didn’t look any different from normal people. It almost couldn’t be examined because there was no difference in mind, soul, and thoughts. This was pure mind control on a physiological and quantitative level.
The rune Chu Tian drew out did not vanish. Clark had a trace of shock on his face, “To easily solve the Shaman’s witchcraft, you seem to be skilled in these techniques. You….”
“There is no need to mention this small trick of a branch sect.”
There were records of the Shaman Religion throughout history, but when it came to Chu Tian’s era, this religion had long disappeared. Chu Tian has read ancient books related to the Shaman’s witchcraft before. This witchcraft did not require any special cultivation techniques, rather it was just a secret technique.
Chu Tian had studied it a bit in the past. Although he wasn’t very skills, he could still easily solve this gu insect.
Since he knew the enemy, this would be easier.
“I also thought the famine around Green City was a bit strange.” Delores knit her brows. The famine was strange, but they couldn’t figure out what was strange about it, “In the past, only large scale migrations of beasts or large geological disasters would cause the beast population around Green City to change. There was no warning this time and the change had strangely occurred.”
Clark was suspicious of this problem a long time ago, “The Shaman Sorcerers should have used their altar to cast a witchcraft spell on the beast herds, leading to this series of events happening. This could be achieved in theory, but we never had any conclusive evidence and did not know where to begin. If we tell them now, the tribes will not believe us.”
It was no wonder those Shamans reacted so quickly, father had actually helped them!
They must have been preparing for several months, so they immediately grabbed the opportunity when it appeared, causing problems with Chu Tian’s plan. This was too hateful!
Speaking of this, the influence of the Shaman Religion was not small. At the very least around Green City, they had several hundred thousand followers. Now they were stirring a union between the locals. When the locals attacked Green City, the Shaman Religion would mobilize their believers to attack. For Green City, even if they aren’t broken through, they will still suffer a large loss.
“What I’m most worried about is the Shaman’s witchcraft.” Clark seemed to realize how serious the matter was, “We don’t know when the envoy was controlled by the gu insect. In the near future or a long time from now, the Shaman could use their witchcraft to control the gnomes, since they could do it once already.”
“This situation is a true reality.”
Chu Tian carefully introduced the Shaman’s witchcraft.
This witchcraft would not directly kill the host and after it entered the host’s mind, it would quickly control their brain, controlling their emotions and thoughts. The host would not know that they are being controlled, they would live their lives normally and even their closest relatives would not find anything strange with them.
These people controlled by witchcraft were like time bombs.
When the Shaman Religion need to use these pawns, the Shaman priests would activate their witchcraft and the host would lose their ability for independent action, turning them into a puppet controlled by witchcraft.
There were times when Shaman Sorcerers did not need to directly control thoughts and could use their witchcraft to subtly influence the host’s thoughts. This was because emotions like happiness and anger were created from spiritual energy and this spiritual energy was something material that could be controlled.
Delores and Clark were both stunned.
The Shaman witchcraft was mysterious and sinister, normal people knew very little about it.
This outsider was clearer on the Shamans compared to these locals that had dealt with them for decades. The use of witchcraft to control others was clearly a secret of the Shaman Religion, how did he know about this?
No wonder, no wonder the Shaman Religion developed so quickly. Not only did they have much influence among the surrounding tribes, there were also several Shaman altars in Green City. The source of the problem came from there.
The locals raised an army of several hundred thousand.
They had several hundred thousand followers after all these years of development.
There were also over a hundred True Spirit Realm Shaman Sorcerers who were the backbone of the Shaman Religion and the control they had over Green City over the years, it was a very terrifying strength!
The allied army had gathered for three-four days now and there was over a hundred thousand of them gathered. It’s said that their numbers were still growing and they would soon reach several hundred thousand. There were many tribes that had sent most of their adult males, sparing no efforts at all. With this kind of high efficiency, who would believe it if someone said there wasn’t interference from the Shamans?
Once the locals launched their attack, the troops controlled by the Shamans would attack the city. Adding in the attack from within the city, how should the gnomes deal with this?
Also, if the Shaman spirit beast and the Green City gnomes fought, would the Necromancers stand on the side and watch? Even the Druids were an unknown variable.
Chu Tian had brought all the stakes to light.
“Mister’s insight is truly clear.” Clark had not thought that Chu Tian would be so insightful. He was so careless when he was sitting in the acting City Lord that it made him break out in a sweat right now, “The Green City situation is worse than I thought.”
The gnomes were skilled in studying and not skilled in diplomacy or military strategy. Now that the water was becoming murkier, he could not think of a way to solve it.
Delores was also shocked deep down.
Not to mention Clark.
Who would have thought that the situation would be this bad?
Clark asked in a worried and shocked voice, “Then how many gnomes does mister think is being controlled by the Shaman Sorcerers?”
“It is very hard to refine these gu insects and it will consume one’s cultivation base and vitality to refine them, so they can’t refine many of them. You don’t need to worry about this.” Chu Tian carefully pondered it, “Just follow my arrangements. As long as the gnomes can hold the city, I can take care of the rest.”
Can this situation really be taken care of?
Clark had no confidence at all right now. He could only trust in this outsider now, one that would become the Green City’s City Lord.
…………
At dusk, there were a hundred and fifty local elites gathered in the forest. The locals were filled with morale and killing intent. When they were gathering, there were more and more locals joining them. Of course these were all scattered small forces who wanted nothing more than to loot Green City together.
The allied army’s conference began. Ogres, tiger people, leopard people, lizard people, snake people…..The major tribes’ chiefs and high level members all attended this meeting. Their builds were different and each race’s leader looked different, but they all had the same angry look on their faces.
“Green City is just too arrogant!”
“They want to exterminate us and turn us into their slaves?”
“These gnomes don’t know they’re already dead, do they think this is a hundred years ago?”
“We will soon have several hundred thousand people. At that time, adding in the Shaman Religion’s witchcraft, our battle strength will certainly double and we will easily trample those gnomes!”
The entire army was filled with a layer of strange anger, hot temper, and wildness. Each person was impatient about crashing into Green City, burning Green City down and stealing treasure and food!
Several goat race Shaman priests stood in the corner with smiles of ridicule.
“The Minotaur chief Arnold is leading five thousand soldiers to join the alliance!”
The locals were all stunned. The Minotaur’s battle strength was very strong and their bodies weren’t inferior to ogres. They excelled in charging at the vanguard, so these five thousand Minotaurs charging will certainly easily pierce through the weak gnomes’ defenses.
Arnold was the Minotaur tribe’s chief and he was actually personally participating.
Arnold was the youngest Minotaur chief in two hundred years. He was a typical blockhead, have a fiery and straightforward personality, a traditional Minotaur that couldn’t be more traditional. However, with the personalities of the Minotaurs, it meant they weren’t playing around. Since Arnold personally came this time, it meant the Minotaurs also wanted to loot Green City.
The several large clan chiefs and the Shaman Sorcerers came to greet Arnold.
There was a chief that said, “Arnold, you only brought five thousand Minotaurs, this is just too little. The Minotaur Valley has over a hundred thousand Minotaurs!”
Another chief also said, “We’re dividing everything based on contribution, whoever does more will receive more. I’m afraid five thousand Minotaurs won’t be enough.”
“The Minotaurs’ support does not just come from warriors!” Arnold gave a simple smile, “You are not lacking in warriors, so the Minotaurs brought the thing you lack the most.”
“What did you bring?”
“Food!”
“What?” The various large tribe chiefs were stunned, “You’re saying you’re giving food?”
Arnold’s large body moved aside and he pointed at the Minotaur group behind him, causing all the chiefs’ eyes to follow him. There were several thousand armoured Minotaurs dragging a large pile of canned food, giving them one by one to the local warriors.
The entire army camp was filled with cheers.
The various tribe chiefs were all stunned, “This, what is this…..”
Arnold said with a laugh, “A human merchant came to the Minotaur tribe not long ago and these were all bought from him. There is enough good wine and food, enough for us to fight Green City!”
“Human merchant?”
“Where did a human merchant come from? How could he possibly bring all this food into the forest?”
The chiefs all had strange looks on their faces as their killing intent weakened quite a bit. There were already some people asking Arnold how to contact this human merchant.
“I don’t know where he’s from either.” Arnold shook his head, “But if necessary, I can try contacting him for all of you.”
The several priests looked at each other.
They could see shock from each other’s eyes.
There was a priest who pinched a seal and mumbled something.
“Roar!” An ogre suddenly roared out, “If we take Green City, will we be lacking in food? Why do we need to spend a large price to buy from a human profiteer! Not to mention, who knows how much food this human has. After we defeat Green City, we’ll have enough to last us ten years!”
“That’s right!”
“Defeat Green City!”
“Arnold, your food came just in time. After our warriors eat their fill, they will certainly take Green City. At that time, we’ll give you an extra part!”
Arnold nodded. This Minotaur chief looked at the Shaman priests, as he revealed a strange look.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 411: Lobbying
Chapter 411: Lobbying
Green City, the Shaman temple. There were several dozen Shamans surrounding the altar, holding a ceremony.
The Shaman Religion came from the Savage Highlands and most of the followers were spirit beasts, orcs, or trolls who believed in the Shaman God and the Witch God. There was the Shaman Religion around Green City several hundred years ago, but the gnomes’ Green Religion was too strong, so the Shaman Religion could never develop. The gnomes had been weakening over the decades from the chaos, so the Shaman Religion welcomed this chance to develop in the Green City region.
Several decades ago, the Savage Highlands sent High Priest Mars to Green City, who was responsible for the development in the Green City area. Because of High Priest Mars’ strong abilities and the support from the Savage Highlands, the Shamans had increased by several dozen folds in just a few decades.
Now there were several tens of thousands who grasped witchcraft in Green City!
These several tens of thousands of Shaman Sorcerers were all dangerous people, but there was over a hundred of these people who had become priests.
If a Shaman Sorcerer wanted to become a priest, not only did they have to be in the True Spirit Realm, they also had to have a high degree of proficiency with witchcraft.
Just like this.
The Shaman Religion stood firm in Green City.
The High Priest led several tens of thousands of Shaman Sorcerers to negotiate with the gnomes and obtained the qualification to create a temple in Green City before spreading to the surrounding tribes. The followers the Shaman Religion had in the forest was at least several hundred thousands!
This was a power that could already threaten Green City!
At this time, an entire two thousand strong figures were currently densely distributed in the Shaman temple. They didn’t move like they were carved from stone, but each person was releasing a terrifying aura. They were definitely powerful people from the forest.
They were already no longer people.
These fellows were covered in Shaman Religion runes and their body was like a painting. From their feet, to their heads, to their chests, and to their fingers, they were completely covered. A strong curse power was being released from their bodies.
Voodoo Puppets, this was a puppet cruelly refined with witchcraft.
The Shaman Sorcerers danced and singed around the puppets and softly pulled on their hair, pulling their scalp off their skulls, just like opening a lid. However, these puppets did not move at all.
The head of each puppet had already been emptied a long time ago.
The Shaman Sorcerer picked up a group of bugs that was like several thousand centipedes crawling together, moving without stop. He placed it all into the empty head of the puppet.
Each insect was refined with a large amount of effort from the Shaman Sorcerer. After forcing these powerful witchcraft bugs into the puppet’s head, the Shaman Sorcerer closed the head again before dancing and singing again.
On the Shaman altar, there was a white haired old troll raising both hands as a vigorous energy surrounded the Shaman temple.
“Great Shaman God and Witch God!”
“Please receive the sacrifices of your servants and grant these puppets a great strength!”
An intense light was released from the altar and finally turned into thousands of light that fell onto the puppets. The insects that had been crawling inside the puppet’s head suddenly became several times more active as they drilled into the puppet’s body. There were bugs crawling under the skin of the puppets and the light surrounding them became several times stronger.
Finally.
The motionless things like statues had awakened.
Eyeballs suddenly appeared in their empty eye sockets which were filled with thought. They all kneeled down on one knee and shouted in a low roar, “Long live the Shaman Religion!”
The two thousand Voodoo Puppets carefully refined had finally been activated.
These puppets were not ordinary puppets. They were covered from head to toe in runes, letting each one have a terrifying battle strength. They had almost undying bodies, not fearing fire, water, acid, or cuts and they had simple thought. This could simply be called a perfect puppet soldier!
“The time is already here!” The white haired old troll opened its eyes and revealed a pair of sparkling eyes, “We must crush Green City in this battle!”
This was the High Priest Mars from the Savage Highlands. An old troll with incomparably deep skills in witchcraft, who was already over a hundred and fifty years old.
Mars shouted in a low voice, “Luz!”
“High Priest, what are your orders?”
A green skinned orc stood in front of Mars. Luz was an orc priest and although he was young, his attainment in witchcraft was very shocking. Luz was second only to Mars in terms of witchcraft, so he had a very high position in the Green City Shaman Religion. He was basically the second most important person and was the aide of Mars.
Mars looked at his assistant and said, “How is the preparation of the outside army?”
Luz replied, “Those tribes will be attacking soon and the Shaman army will also attack. With both sides and our inner army, there is a 90% chance of winning this fight.”
“We can’t be negligent. Although the gnomes are weak, no one knows if they have a trump card or not.” Mars said in a low voice, “The gnomes have surrendered to the Eternal Forest, so we don’t have much time. We need to use the pieces we buried among the gnomes, go and activate them.”
“Yes, High Priest!”
Luz led several Shaman Sorcerers under a cliff and activated their witchcraft. They activated the pawns the Shamans had placed among the gnome high level members many years ago.
These pieces had unknowingly been affected by the Shaman’s “Mind Control Gu Insect”. This insect had parasitized the gnomes’ brains and as long as they Shamans did not activate it, these gnomes would seem normal.
Now was the time to use these pieces.
Luz and the other Shaman Sorcerers began chanting, feeling the presence of these insects. They activated them one by one, allowing the insects to transmit their thoughts, having these gnomes come here to meet them.
The Sorcerers could send simple thoughts through the insects like summoning them here.
But complicated instructions couldn’t be directly sent. The Shaman Sorcerer had to summon the host and directly give the orders to the host.
After around twenty minutes.
There were five gnome figures that appeared here.
These were five gnomes controlled by the Shaman. They were all high level members of the gnome clan and as long as they controlled these gnomes to turn off the barrier and the Green Protectors, it would freeze the Green City defenses and increase their chances by at least 20%.
“Begin!”
Luz waved his hand.
Five Shaman Sorcerers moved towards the five gnomes, as they reached out their hand to control them and give them orders. Suddenly, the five gnomes made their move at the same time. Poisonous vines jumped out of the ground and instantly surrounded the sorcerers caught off guard, finally passing through the bodies directly.
“What?!”
Luz was shocked. Before he even understood what happened, the surrounding grass was filled with a kind of power as a low and deep voice reverberated in his ears.
“God of Nature, please grant all things the vitality of a giant dragon!”
This was the Green Religions technique, “Giant Dragon Power”. It was definitely a high level technique and there were less than five people in Green City who could use it. Luz already couldn’t run and the soft grass suddenly went wild as it almost instantly turned him into a giant rice dumpling.
When infused with the power of nature, each blade of grass was as hard as iron. Moreover, there was a very terrifying energy within, so even if the other side was an Earth Dragon, they could be torn to pieces.
The energy released from this grass was enough to suppress Luz’s spirit energy, making him lose the ability to resist.
Clark put down his long staff and revealed a cold smile, “I never would have thought!”
“It’s you!”
Luz saw Clark and the five sorcerers who had been taken care off before looking at these five normal gnomes. He could clearly feel that the gu insects were still in their heads, but why could he not activate them at all.
At this time, there was a handsome human youth and a charming fox clan member walking out from behind Clark.
Demonic God Religion’s priest?
Luz could not understand why such a weak religion’s priest would show up here.
Delores revealed a charming smile, “Sir City Lord’s predictions are truly sharp. Not only did we catch someone, we caught the Shaman Religion’s number two. Strange, why did you know Mars would send this person here?”
“Making the gnome puppets turn off the Green City’s defenses is a very important mission. If I was the High Priest, I would also send the most capable person.”
“How do we handle this person? I think we should just directly kill him.” Delores’ words mand Luz’s face change. She continued saying, “This fellow’s status in the Shaman Sect is not low, not only will we decrease the Shaman Religion’s strength by killing him, we’ll be able to raise our own morale.”
Clark also thought this.
Luz’s witchcraft skills were only second to Mars. This sneak attack had gone so easily, otherwise he would not think that it would ever be this easy to defeat him.
Chi Tian shook his head as he walked in front of Luz, “Priest Luz, you were a local shaman since your father’s generation. Before Mars came, your father was the head of the local shamans, am I right?”
“So what?”
“If there was no Mars, you could inherit your father’s title and become the local Shamans’ leader.” The meaning of Chu Tian’s words were very clear, “The Shamans are relatively independent, so why do you need to listen to Mars’ orders and become the Savage Highland’s puppets?”
Luz revealed a cold smile, “Don’t you think trying to lobby me like this is laughable?”
“I think you should think through this problem first, I am not trying to convince you. To extinguish a trivial Shaman Religion, it is not difficult for me, I’m just not sure on what method to use. I just feel that completely making the Shamans disappear from Green City is a waste, after all, the Shaman’s witchcraft has a bit of use!”
Luz’s face became strange.
The one this fellow spoke in seemed like he didn’t place the local Shaman Religion in his eyes at all.
Mars was a Shaman priest sent by the Savage Highlands and he took orders directly from the Savage Highlands, so there was no chance of discussing with him. The only one he could hope to use was this Luz.
Chu Tian said, “First I’ll introduce myself. I am the permanent City Lord personally sent by the Elven King, this will become my territory. I’ll give you two choices now, the first is to be destroyed with the Shaman Religion and the second is to ally with me in defeating Mars. I will allow you become the leader of the local shamans and give you both protection and freedom, allowing the Shaman Religion join Green City and develop in Green City.”
The Eternal Forest had sent a human as a City Lord?
Luz looked at Clark. Although Clark had a complicated expression on his face, it seemed like he was speaking the truth.
“I am not too clear on your witchcraft, but I am a bit confident in alchemy.” Chu Tian took out a pill and forced it into Luz’s mouth, “This will activate in three days and will corrode you from inside, finally melting you and you will die. Don’t leave things to chance, there is no one who can cure my pill in the Forest of Chaos. I believe you are a smart person and smart people will make the smart choice.”
“I have at least ten ways of destroying you all. Even if Green City cannot destroy you, are you willing to fall into the Savage Highland’s hands and degenerate into a pawn that could be sacrificed at any moment?”
“The words have been said, you can decide for yourself!”
Chu Tian waved at Clark and Clark released the bindings. Chu Tian did not spare him another glance as he led Clark and Delores away.
“Damn!”
Luz could feel that the power of the pill had entered every cell in his body in just a few seconds. He had never seen such a powerful poison that would actually not activate right away.
The human was probably not lying, perhaps there really was no one in the Forest of Chaos that could cure this poison. Not to mention that it would only be delayed for a short three days. This also meant that if he didn’t make a decision in three days, he would be dead.
Damn!
He fell into this situation because he was careless!
Where did that mysterious human come from?
From his appearance, it seemed like he didn’t place the Shaman Religion in his eyes.
When Luz returned to the Shaman temple, High Priest Mars looked at him, “Have the pieces been prepared?”
Luz lowered his head as he revealed a slightly strange look. He said in a calm voice, “Be assured High Priest, everything has been prepared.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 412: Green Protector
Chapter 412: Green Protector
Luz also couldn’t describe the reason.
When he saw the young human back then, he had a bad premonition in his heart. What made him make his decision in the end was not the dormant poison in his body, but rather the human’s methods.
He could break their witchcraft.
The five gnomes were clearly being controlled by witchcraft and the gu insects were in their heads, but the Shaman Sorcerer could not control them which made Luz very unsettled. The Shaman Sorcerer’s curse almost could not be broken, this was something the Shamans had faith in.
Now the facts were in front of him. Not only was the gu insect technique broken, he clearly understood everything with the Shaman Religion and the gnome Clark was also making his preparations. With the Shamans falling into a disadvantageous situation like this, the 90% success rate of this battle was at least cut in half.
Luz’s ancestry came from the Green City Area and they had been Shamans since his father’s generation. He rarely had contact with the Savage Highlands and if it wasn’t for them sending High Priest Mars, they two places would have been two factions from the same origin.
The human had calculated this point thoroughly.
Although Mars had absolute authority in the religion, being able to command all the priests, the local Shaman Sorcerers made up the large part of their members. It shouldn’t be said that they fear High Priest Mars, but rather they fear the large Savage Highlands behind him.
Once the Savage Highlands was angered, there was no need to mention a small Green City Shaman Religion. Out of fear of this giant, the Green City Shamans had to accept Mars’ leadership, becoming the Savage Highland’s power in Green City. If it was the normal development path, the Shaman Sorcerers would weaken the gnomes before finally taking control of Green City.
Who would have thought the gnomes would surrender to the Eternal Forest.
This filled the Savage Highlands with anger. To avoid having the city fall into the Eternal Forest’s hands, they decided to destroy Green City. The Green City Shamans were tied to Green City and if there were no Green City, it would have a large effect on them. The gnomes weren’t weak and if they went all out with the gnomes, they would have to pay a large price. Not to mention that Green City already belonged to the Eternal Forest and the strength of the elves was far beyond the imagination of the Shamans.
Luz could already vaguely feel that he had become a chess piece for the Forest of Chaos giants. Once he was used to test the Eternal Forest’s bottom line, he would be discarded.
Luz pondered a long time to make his decision. He said to the Shaman Sorcerer beside him, “Have priests Corolla and Hilton come over, there is something I want to discuss with them.”
Corolla and Hilton were Luz’s trusted friends and a few of the leaders of the Green City Shamans. He had to discuss this matter with them.
After Chu Tian led Delores and Clark away from Luz.
Clark said in a worried voice, “You’re letting Luz off like this? He is not an easy to control person. It wasn’t easy for us to obtain that opportunity, if Mars knows about this, I’m afraid it will be bad for Green City.”
Clark was already holding this young person in a completely new esteem.
Chu Tian had come to the Green City area for only a weak and had only simply studied the situation of the local forces to be able to come up with this kind of plan. It was bold and radical and if it succeeded, it would relieve a large amount of pressure for Green City. However, once it failed, Green City would lose an opportunity because once the Shamans knew about this, it would be harder for the gnomes to plan anything in the future.
Fuck, this damn old gnome, you actually don’t believe me?”
Chu Tian had a face filled with disdain as he spoke to Delores on the side, “Do you believe me?”
“Sir City Lord can break the witchcraft which will be a large psychological attack on Luz, making him doubt if the witchcraft technique is effective or not. Sir City Lord has also poisoned him, creating a large threat to Luz’s life and no one in this world is willing to die.” Delores seemed like she had understood something, “The most important thing is that sir City Lord is making use of the Shaman’s internal conflict, especially between Mars representing the Savage Highlands and Luz representing the Green City Shamans. This fierce relationships is not visible normally, but this is a special period of time and there may actually be something behind it. So, I feel that this plan can be attempted.”
Chu Tian said with a nod, “After I become the City Lord, you can be the City Lord’s assistant.”
Delores revealed a look of joy and immediately thanked him in a charming manner. Clark looked very awkward on the side. It seemed like this human had already treated himself as the City Lord which made him a bit dissatisfied. Even if this human had some skills, he was still a human in the end and the gnomes would not be convinced by the humans.
“What should we do now?”
“We have already taken care of the Shamans, now we just need to prepare against the other influences being predatory fishes. As far as I know, other than the Shamans, the most troublesome people in Green City are the Necromancers and the Druids.”
“That’s right.” Clark’s expression became serious again. Although he was a bit dissatisfied with this human, this concerned the survival of Green City, so he did not dare be negligent, “The founder of the Undead Religion is the Lich Saigest. This Lich is very mysterious and strange, rarely making an appearance, even those Necromancers under him are also strange. We cannot guess their motives like the Shamans, so we can’t guard against them.”
“What about the Druids?”
“The Druids are different from the Shamans and the Necromancers. The Druids are a wide spread religion across the Forest of Chaos. The Druids in Green City do not have any background, but they are unruly and do not care about the rules of Green City. They have always followed their own rules which has been a headache to me.”
“It’s like this!”
The gnomes really didn’t have any skills, allowing foreign forces to ruin a city like this. It was no wonder they had to rely on the Eternal Forest.
Delores asked, “Our main enemies this time are the Shamans. Although we can’t be certain that Druids and Necromancers will not wait for their chance, we will waste strength if we deal with them at the same time. I’m afraid it will be disadvantageous to us if we do this.”
“You’re right.” Chu Tian did not plan on defeating them all at once, after all, Green City was not strong enough to fight all three at once. He asked Clark, “How many Green Protectors does Green City have?”
“There are a total of three thousand. There are two thousand weakened by a strange illness and the others need to protect the channels, so we have no way of moving them.”
“A strange illness?” Chu Tian slightly knit his brows, “Let me have a look.”
Clark led Chu Tian to the Green City’s open temple.
This was a special place to cultivate the Green Protectors and there were several hundred Green Protector seedlings which were currently growing underneath the altar.
Other than that, there were several hundred large Green Protectors here. They were all complete, but they couldn’t be used.
The Green Protectors were a powerful synthetic life form, made by the gnomes when they extracted samples from the ancient war trees remains, cultivated with the techniques of the Green Religion priests. It could be considered the gnomes’ greatest invention.
Each Green Protector could be used in theory for a thousand years!
When Green City was at its peak two-three hundred years ago, they had around twenty thousand Green Protectors. It was enough to create a large scale barrier that made outsiders unable to invade. Now, Green City had less than three thousand Green Protectors and two thousand of them were sick, otherwise how could the Shamans be so courageous?
The temple had a Spring of Life in the center.
This was not a normal Spring of Life, it was refined with the blessing of nature by the Green Religion priests. Each drop was equal to a barrel of normal Water of Life and it was an incredibly valuable treasure, having good effects on curing injuries!
These ill Green Protectors had degrade to the point that they couldn’t hold on anymore. They were like rotten wood with yellow and withered leaves. Although the gnomes did not hesitate to irrigate them with high level Water of Life, this only slowed down their dying speed and there was no change for the better.
“This…..”
“Sir Clark, how can you bring a human here?”
“This is our clan’s sacred ground hiding our clan’s secret, how can we let a human see this!”
Wherever a human went, they would not be well received.
Those gnome priests all had looks of hostility in their eyes.
Chu Tian was too lazy to care about them, as he directly sent his Divine Sense into the Green Protector. He could vaguely feel that there was a strange energy inside the Green Protector which was like a seal, suppressing the Green Protector’s vital energy.
Clark calmed down the other gnomes and had them be patient.
He didn’t have any hope anyway, so why wouldn’t he let this fellow give it a try?
Each gnome was very intelligent. The knowledge of any gnome taken into the human world would allow them to be titled a Great Scholar or a Country Scholar. At least in the forest, there weren’t any clans that could be considered smarter than the gnomes.
All this knowledge gathered together couldn’t solve this problem. Perhaps it could only be solved if they invited a Sage here and it had to be a Sage skilled in plants and vital energy.
This young human, how could he be a human Sage?!
In any case, the gnomes’ eyes were filled with disdain.
Chu Tian waved his hand, “This should be a slow acting death energy curse. I think it should be done by the Lich, it suits their method of acting.”
Delores asked in a curious voice, “Is there a way to cure them?”
“There is, but with an ordinary method, we would need to waste quite a bit of energy because their vitality has been deeply absorbed by the curse. I’m afraid it can’t be cured in a day, so they won’t be cured in time for the battle.” Chu Tian hesitantly took out a little jar which had a red liquid inside of it. He gave the jar to Delores, “Pour this into the Spring of Life, then water them with the spring water.”
The gnomes were all stunned.
What did this human want to do?
Delores immediately complied, but she was stopped by several white bearded gnomes. They looked at the fox girl and the human with eyes of vigilance. One was a foreign race and one was a sly human, who knew what they were thinking.
Clark gave a soft cough, “Let them try, it’s better than nothing.”
Delores glared at the gnomes before pouring the bottle into the Spring of Life. Almost instantly, the spring water was covered in a layer of dark red, as a strange energy filled it. Delores could feel the energy inside and she instantly looked at it with a questioning gaze.
Chu Tian nodded, “Water them.”
Immediately, water was splashed onto the half dead Green Protector.
An incredible matter happened. When the red water fell onto the Green Protector, the water instantly spread with a chi chi sound. The colour of dying embers disappeared as everywhere it went was filled with vitality. The leaves that had withered was instantly revived.
The gnomes were all stunned by this.
What is going on? They could not understand it at all!
Chu Tian revealed a pained expression. The Divine Blood could break any curse and the Spring of Life water filled the Green Protectors with vitality, so naturally there were excellent results. Chu Tian did not have much Divine Blood and these things could be used to refine Divine Blood Yin Corpses, so using it like this was a bit extravagant.
But the effects were quick to appear.
Not long passed before quite a few Green Protectors were completely recovered. This newly added battle strength would be enough to stabilize their rear.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 413: Druids
Chapter 413: Druids
After the Green Protectors were watered, the dead wood’s vitality was quickly restored and the leaves turned green once again. This terrifying restorative speed could be seen with the naked eye and a single pool was enough to water four-five hundred Green Protectors. This quickly solved the problem of the gnomes wasting effort, which Chu Tian accomplished with a wave of his hand!
The branches and leaves became more lush and each leaf was covered with a blood line that could be seen with the naked eye. It was like a faint vein or some kind of array, allowing these Green Protectors to release a special aura that was stronger than before.
The gnome priests quickly looked over them.
“The God of the Forest has come!”
“These Green Protectors have had their vitalities increased!
“Each Green Protector’s regeneration, resilience, and strength have all be increased by a large amount!”
These puppets had been suppressed by an unknown curse and energy, but now it was like every cell had obtained a baptism that allowed all of its qualities to soar. The Green Protectors could last at most a thousand years, but now the gnomes could not estimate the upper limit of their life spans.
“Unbelievable!” Clark looked at Chu Tian, “The gnome priests last increased the Green Protectors a hundred year ago and could not find any way to upgrade the Green Protectors again. However, you accomplished this with a small bottle. Can you tell me what it was? As long as we can gather this thing, Green City’s strength will certainly increase!”
“Of course I can tell you, but you won’t be able to collect it with your ability.” Chu Tian softly said, “This is the essence blood congealed by an ancient god before its death. A god’s blood can break curses, so it was able to quickly restore these things.”
The gnome and the fox girl was frightened.
What did you say? Was there a problem with their ears!
Chu Tian shrugged his shoulders as he explained, “These Green Protectors were formed from fragments of an ancient tree, so it should have an ancient god attribute, so it has a high absorption rate towards Divine Blood, allowing it to change. This batch of Green Protectors will not only become stronger, they will also no longer fear curses.”
Spiritual Gods were existences of legends!
How could Chu Tian even have this kind of thing?
The most important thing was that this precious item was taken out by this human just to save an ordinary puppet? This was like throwing the most luxurious crystal into the latrine, this was just too goddamn extravagant!
Delores’ eyes quickly it up, “You have these kinds of divine items on you?”
“This doesn’t count for anything.” Chu Tian naturally waved his hand, but he was filled with heartache. However, he believed in the principle of not feeling regret when doing something, so since he took it out, then that meant he took it out. He waved his hand and said, “Alright, place the cured Green Protectors near the Necromancer’s temple and let them bathe in the sun!”
These restored Green Protectors being placed in front of the Necromancer’s temple was not just simply to let them bathe in the sun.
This would be a powerful deterrent to the Necromancers.
First, it would be a huge shock to them that their Necromancer’s curse was actually dispelled.
Second, the restored Green Protectors being placed there would also send the Necromancers a message. That was that Green City already knew their mischief in killing so many Green Protectors.
Third, these Green Protectors would be enough to take care of the Necromancer temple, so not a single Necromancer would think about escaping. This was a psychological warning for them and also equivalent to taking them hostage, not allowing the troops they built up outside to act rashly!
This deterrent would be enough to make the Necromancers hesitate in acting.
Chu Tian just need to calm the chaos quickly, then he would have time to deal with the Necromancers.
“There is still enough time now.” Chu Tian looked up at the clear sky, “We have time to take care of a final problem. I want to visit the Druids.”
Clark did not think Chu Tian would have this idea, “The Druids will not give you face, they are all unruly fellows.”
“Ha, ha, ha, that is not certain.”
The Green City area was very large.
To be accurate, Green City was a mountain area.
It would take half a day to fly from one end of Green City to the other end on a flying demon beast. Just Green City alone was more than five-six times larger than the Southern Summer Imperial City, but while the Southern Summer Imperial City had seven-eight million people, Green City only had around a million people. Moreover, Green City was a three dimensional structure, being built into the mountain, being completely different from the plane like city of the humans. It was like Green City was one with nature.
If they added in the natural mountain ranges which were walls for Green City, Green City was over two hundred times bigger than the Southern Summer Imperial City and was half the size of the Imperial Region!
This was just a single city.
Green City also had a lush, wide mountain range and a vast lake, where demon beasts and rare Immortal Herbs were hiding. In short, there was no lack in diversity of living beings or changes in land structures, so this was not a strange thing in this special city.
This was the southeast area of Green City which was covered in lush rainforests. There was a tall mountain peak with supporting pillars around it, all covered in lush plants. It was distributed following a pattern that looked like a natural source energy array.
In the depths of the rainforest.
There was a temple covered in moss.
This was the Druid’s temple. The Druids were a free power in the forest, not belonging to any other powers. The believers of the Druids were very wide spread, having elves and spirit beasts. It even involved areas outside the Forest of Chaos and there were even some human believers in the Druid Religion.
Chu Tian led Delores and Clark through the rainforest towards the temple.
“Roar!”
A loud warning roar came from the rainforest treetops to the side. There was an especially large wolf there that was using a pair of green eyes to stare at these intruders. This was a level three Shadow Wolf and was said to be a terrifying assassin in the forest, being able to kill any prey silently.
The Shadow Wolf did not attack, as it used its eyes filled with intelligence to look at these people. From its large and fierce wolf mouth, it said, “The Druids do not welcome outsiders. If you dare take another half step, don’t blame the Druids for being impolite.”
When it spoke.
There were many Druids that appeared around them.
These Druids had transformed into beast shapes. There were giant apes, giant bears, and earth dragons, each one being a powerful demon beast. The most important thing was that they weren’t wild beasts, rather they were beasts with intelligence. A clear mind and the Druid’s power, they were much stronger than normal demon beasts.
Perhaps with only an order.
The Druids would immediately rip the intruders to pieces!
Delores and Clark were both vigilant as they felt that the killing intent around them was real. The Druids were wild people and were completely unruly. They worshiped nature and following one’s wishes, so they always acted on their own premise, making it difficult to restrain them with Green City’s rules. Even if they recognized acting City Lord Clark, the Druids would not show mercy.
This group of Druids was very powerful. Although the Druids were very relaxed, their direct battle strength was above the Shaman Sorcerers and the Necromancers.
Chu Tian calmly said, “I am here to see Prophet Yoda.”
The Shadow Wolf jumped out and lit up in midair, strangely turning into human form. When it fell onto the ground, it turned into a strong wolf clan member. It roared out at Chu Tian with killing intent that filled people with fear.
Delores and Clark revealed vigilant expressions.
When faced with this wolf clan Druid baring his fangs, Chu Tian was still very calm. This was because he was certain that the person inside the temple would not be unaware of Chu Tian’s arrival.
As expected.
A low and deep voice came from inside, “Rarely do guests come to the Druid temple, ask them to come in.”
Chu Tian did not even spare a glance at the threatening wolf clan Druid and walked into the Temple of Nature. Clark and Delores hesitated for a few seconds before they followed behind Chu Tian.
The surrounding several hundred high level Druids turned into human form with depressed expressions, looking very unfriendly. Are these damn fellows worthy of disturbing Lord Prophet?
The Druid Religion pursued nature and simpleness, so there was no decorations inside the Druid temple. It was a primitive and ancient giant house with a large goddess statue high up. This was the Goddess of Nature the Druids believed in. The giant wings were spread to protect a throne in front of the statue and there was a strange person sitting on the throne.
Chu Tian had never seen this race before.
He was only a meter tall and had the green skin of a goblin, but also the pointy ears of an elf, while also looking like a gnome, looking to be a mix of the three races. He was wearing a simple robe and there was a staff on his crossed legs. He was covered in a layer of mysterious aura.
Could this be the legendary Druid Master Yoda?
[TL Note: It really is fucking Yoda…..]
Delores had never seen him before and had only heard his names in legends.
Yoda was a Prophet among the Forest of Chaos Druids. For a person to be monikered a Prophet among the Druids, that was equal to a Bishop, which was much higher than even the High Priest. No one in Green City had seen Yoda fight before, but it’s said that before coming to Green City, Yoda had transformed into a dragon to fight with an ancient beast.
What kind of terrifying being was a dragon?
If these legends were true, the Green City’s High Priests added together were not Yoda’s match still!
The most powerful point wasn’t this. It’s said that the Druid Prophets were different from normal people, having the Spiritual God’s prediction ability. If there was something big in the forest the Prophet wanted to know, it could not be hidden from them.
This was also the reason why Clark was afraid of the Druids!
The Druids were more low key compared to the others, but the threat they posed to Green City was not below the Shamans or the Necromancers. Not to mention this was a bunch of unruly fellows, so they wouldn’t be safe in the territory of any power.
Prophet Yoda was not an easy to see person.
Clark had only seen Yoda two times in thirty years.
This was also why Clark tried to stop Chu Tian when he learned he wanted to see the Druids, it was because it was a futile effort. If he disturbed these sensitive Druids, perhaps he would cause unnecessary trouble.
Who would have thought that Yoda would directly accept Chu Tian’s request. This was a hard to believe matter.
Prophet Yoda opened his eyes. His head was small, but his eyes were large, just like a young creature. It was not pure and innocent like a young creature, rather Yoda’s eyes were very clear, like it was filled with wisdom.
“I am called Chu Tian, I have always admired the fame of the Druid Religion. I’m lucky enough to see the Druid’s Prophet, it really isn’t easy.” Chu Tian did not avoid Yoda’s clear eyes, “But since I’m this fortunate, how about Master Yoda read my fortune?”
“Audacious!”
When these disrespectful words came out, the surrounding Druids all exploded with rage.
The Prophet had a very high status in the Druid Religion and each Druid took orders from the Prophet. This weak human was being disrespectful to Prophet Yoda like this, he was simply looking down on the Druids, this could not be forgiven.
Clark and Delores’ expressions changed.
They also never thought that Chu Tian would come to the Druid temple and would actually make a request to their Prophet in front of all these Druids.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 414: Poisoned
Chapter 414: Poisoned
Yoda’s clear and wise eyes were as calm as a water mirror, not having any waves or darkening at all. He lightly waved his hand and the surrounding Druids calmed down. Although they let out a discontent low roar in their mouths, not a single person dared to make a move.
“Young human, I can feel that you are different from everyone else.” Prophet Yoda calmly said, “Druid Prophets do indeed have the ability to sense strands of destiny, but it’s a pity that ability has a limit. The stronger and more complicated destiny is, the harder it is to see clearly. I can perhaps see the life of a lizard, but I can’t see the life of a giant dragon. As for you…..”
A confused look appeared in Yoda’s large eyes, “I’ll be honest with you, although you are standing in front of me, I can’t see your destiny strands at all. It’s as if you don’t belong to this space and time.”
The legends are true?
The Druid Prophets really had this amazing ability?
Chu Tian had read in an ancient book that there were some ancient Prophets who had strange innate talents that allowed them to see things other people couldn’t see. Chu Tian wanted to test it, but Yoda’s words had shocked him. Could it be this fellow really did see something?
“Destiny is a river and we are a grain of sand. Where we come from and where we go is all determined by destiny, drifting with the current, unable to resist.” Yoda said this and then he suddenly revealed an interested expression, “Now a fish is jumping into the river. Not only is it trying to change its path, it is also causing all the dust to deviate from its original path wherever it goes.”
“I can feel that people who gather around you will have their destiny changed.” Yoda’s eyes fell onto Delores and Clark, revealing a meaningful expression, “Green City’s situation is hard to predict, all the strands are in chaos.”
This was confirmation.
If Chu Tian had not appeared.
The young miss, Yingying, Nangong, and the others would all follow their original path. Chu Tian’s appearance had changed history, so Yoda saying this was correct.
Chu Tian was a bit amazed. Was there really people in this world who could predict destiny?
Yoda’s words made Chu Tian think of the sealed Spiritual God in the Central State Trial Tower, who had used the same analogy for destiny. The more powerful a person was, they more they could control their direction and position, but no matter how strong they were, they could not change the flow of the river of destiny.
Clark and Delores were both secretly shocked.
This Druid Prophet was even deeper than they imagined. The most important thing was that the Prophet had a deep appraisal of Chu Tian. Even if a giant dragon was in front of him, Yoda cannot accurately read his future, but still could still feel the strength of its destiny.
He could not see through Chu Tian at all.
The destiny of all living things was actually a mix of strands. When a person whose abilities cannot be predicted, the strands will fall into chaos and even the Druid Prophets wouldn’t be able to predict anything.
This young human was truly extraordinary.
Perhaps this was the reason Prophet Yoda agreed to see him.
Chu Tian gave a sigh, “Since you can’t, then let’s forget about it. Actually knowing one’s destiny is a bit dull, life always needs a bit of pleasant surprise, right?”
Prophet Yoda smiled, “Sir is open minded. You came to the Druid temple, what guidance do you have for the Druids?”
“I don’t dare offer guidance.” Chu Tian did not keep him guessing and directly threw out the chip he had already thought of, “I’ve heard that before Prophet Yoda came to lead the Green City Druids, you’ve fought an ancient beast and even now, Prophet Yoda hasn’t recovered from the injuries.”
Yoda did not reply.
But the facts were there.
The Druids did not have a special purpose coming here, it was just the gnomes’ prejudice against the Druids. Yoda could be considered a first class expert of the Forest of Chaos at his peak, but after fighting the ancient beast, his strength had fallen quite a bit.
Of course, even if it was far below what it was in the past, Prophet Yoda was still stronger than the High Priests.
Chu Tian didn’t keep him guessing, “I am Green City’s new City Lord and have a deep admiration for the Druid culture. I can think of a way to cure the Prophet’s injuries, but I hope the Druids can make an alliance with Green City.”
The expressions of the other Druids all changed.
He could cure the Prophet’s injuries? If it was truly like this, this was a large matter!
Prophet Yoda displayed no changes and even his eyes did not move. It was like this wasn’t related to him at all, “Each Druid has their freedom, I have no rights to make a decision for the Druids.”
Chu Tian knit his brows. How could this fellow be so bad at understanding good and bad?
Chu Tian could only lower his request, “I can provide an effective treatment method to the Prophet, but I hope the Druids will not be involved in the fight between Green City and the Shamans.”
Yoda calmly said, “The Druids love peace and never enter fights without reason. As long as no one looks at us with hostility, we will not look at others with hostility.”
“Good! Then it’s a promise!”
Chu Tian was rushed for time and did not want to bargain with the Prophet. As long as he promised not to participate in this fight, then everything else was fine. Chu Tian was relatively assured in the Druids, these people’s natures were simple and honourable. The Druids believed in the God of Nature and the Druid God, so the Druids would not lie and they would not participate in the battle for no reason.
Chu Tian coming to the Druid temple to meet the Prophet was just to be safe.
With the Prophet personally promising this, Chu Tian believed the Druids would do this.
When Chu Tian led the gnome and fox girl away, Yoda closed those bright eyes and his brows knit even deeper. He fell into silence as the other Druids looked at each other in blank dismay. They understood that the Prophet looking like this meant he was in a state of pondering.
Suddenly.
Prophet Yoda raised his hand and a source spirit was released. Yoda’s source spirit was very strange, it was actually a tortoise shell, one used for sacrifice and divination.
The Druids kneeled on one foot seeing this.
They all understood the Prophet wanted to make a divination.
The Druids all around poured their energy into the tortoise shell, which would letters to appear on its surface which was the Druid Prophet’s divination. Only, before these letters could appear, the tortoise shell cracked. The crack quickly spread through the tortoise shell and like an explosion, the tortoise shell turned into pieces.
Pu!
Yoda spat out a mouthful of blood.
“Ah!”
“Lord Prophet!”
The Druids all quickly came up to support him, but Yoda waved his hand. He looked like he was very weak, but his life was not in danger. He really couldn’t do it. As long as it was beside this human, any form of divination would failed. He already had no way of predicting anything about Green City.
The strands were gathered in a clump and continuously changing, while the strands coming from outside are also changing. Only if he went far enough would he be able to restore this ability.
Yoda revealed a strange and complicated expression.
Was there really a person in this world who could disturb destiny?
Chu Tian had used a short two days and now everything was prepared. Now they were just waiting for the locals and Shamans to make their move.
Around the third day.
The locals army had reached around two hundred and thirty thousand, mainly composed of the large tribe’s elites, which was an army that could threaten the gnomes. The locals did not have any patience and couldn’t wait any longer.
“Kill!”
“Kill!”
“Kill!”
The over two hundred thousand people gathered in the forest, taking up an entire ten miles of space. They were roaring with killing intent which was like a landslide, causing all the beasts and birds to flee.
The several large tribe chiefs acted as the leader and decided to lead their subordinates to plunder Green City. The Shaman Sorcerers accompanying them used a bit more witchcraft on them, for example, berserk technique, bloodthirsty technique, and etc. After these locals were strengthened by the Shamans’ witchcraft, their battle strength would naturally increase.
Everything was ready now!
“Green City is right ahead!”
“Let us charge in and overthrow those weak gnomes!”
The locals army could not contain it any longer and like a tide, they charged forward towards Green City. Green City’s tunnels were covered in barriers and Green Protectors, but the Shaman Religion promised that as long as the army attacked, the Shamans would turn them off from inside.
Several hundred thousand locals charged right at Green City.
The gnomes were not strong, these several hundred thousand people could push them back and not the mention that there were Shamans attacking from a different direction at the same time. There was hope for the Green City destruction this time.
When the several tribe chiefs led their wave of clansmen into the valley, they suddenly found that the barriers were all active, layers upon layers like a screen. There were gnome archers and priests on both sides of the canyon cliff.
“What is going on?”
“Didn’t the Shamans say they would turn off the gnomes’ defenses?”
Although they were discontent with this situation, they had already charged here, so even if the Green City defenses were not turned off, they could only keep charging forward.
Who would have thought that when the locals tried to release their spirit energy.
Something no one would have imagined happened.
The locals tried to stimulate their spirit energy, but it felt like their bodies were burning. Their spirit energy went wild in their meridians and they actually couldn’t control it.
“What is going on?”
“Damn, we’ve been poisoned!”
“Everyone’s been poisoned!”
“What is going on?”
The locals were shocked to find that all their main forces had been poisoned. Before they could even respond, the Minotaurs Chief Arnold suddenly roared out and his giant axe chopped down on a Shaman priest.
With a hua la sound.
The Shaman Priest shattered like a porcelain bottle, instantly turning into a rain of flesh and blood.
The locals finally understood who had poisoned everyone, it was the Minotaurs who had poisoned their food. The Minotaurs were a local tribe, so the other tribes was not on guard against the Minotaurs at all, never thinking that the Minotaurs would actually poison their food.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 415: Battle begins
Chapter 415: Battle begins
Arnold directly killed another Shaman priest!
This was merely the start. Like they had received an order, the Minotaurs began to go berserk as those three-four meter tall monsters had their eyes turn completely red. They all wielded their axes and hammers as they began to attack the Shaman priests.
“They dare attack the Shaman priests.”
“The Shaman God will not let you go.”
“The Shaman God will curse you with the most evil curse, so you will wish for death!”
The goat race Shamans let out sharp and angry cries, but these kinds of threats had no use on these angered Minotaurs at all. The Shaman priests were very strong, but there were only five Shaman priests and over five thousand Minotaurs.
This was a fight without any suspense!
The Shaman priests did not have a powerful battle strength and with a large group of angry Minotaurs charging at them, they could not resist them at all. They were just threatening the Minotaurs, but they were instantly trampled into a pile of flesh and blood, no longer having their original appearance.
“Arnold!” The other locals all had very ugly expressions, with some chiefs being unable to roar out, “You shameless traitor, you actually betrayed your forest allies! Do you not want a good death?”
“Idiots!” Arnold’s large cow face revealed a taunting expressions, “You still don’t know you’re being used by others and father saved you all. It’s fine if you’re seeking death, but you’re implicating all the surrounding tribes!”
A tribe chief angrily roared, “What did you say?!”
“I have evidence that everything was a plot by the Shamans.” Arnold took out a broken piece of cloth, “This is something I found in the forest. There was witchcraft attached to this and the Shamans reduced the prey using this. It was all a plot!”
Arnold suddenly jumped onto a tall rock, “These despicable fellows wanted to use us as cannon fodder to attack Green City. There are many people among you all who are controlled by witchcraft, but you idiots don’t know at all!”
The Minotaur’s roar reverberated through the entire valley, making those locals stunned to the point of not being able to say a single thing.
At this time, the barrier was opened and the gnome army entered the valley.
“This Minotaur chief is correct!” The leading Green Religion priest shouted, “The Green City envoy three days ago was controlled by Shaman witchcraft, we can confirm this. This attack was stirred up by the Shamans, so we have reason to believe that there are people being controlled amongst you all!”
Arnold ordered the Minotaurs to grab the several large tribes’ chiefs and high level officers.
“What are you all doing?”
“Let go of our leaders!”
The Green Religion priest looked at Arnold.
Arnold said without any hesitation, “According to my observations, it should be these people.”
The Green Religion priest pulled out talismans which he placed on the chief and high level leaders’ bodies. When the talismans were activated, most of these people gave pitiful cries. They spat out insect eggs from their stomach and insects crawled out of the chiefs’ mouths. This scene made every person stunned.
“What is this?” The locals called out in fear.
“The witchcraft insect is very sinister, it can take your life at any moment and can control one’s thoughts. These chiefs were being controlled by witchcraft and there were times when they didn’t even know it. I think, they should be clear minded now!”
In the process of dispelling the witchcraft, although they suffered a lot of pain, it did no threaten their lives at all.
The local leaders all had ugly expressions. They all had strange thoughts during this time period which didn’t come from them at all, rather they came from this power forcefully burying itself in their minds. They looked at the insects that came out of them again.
So it’s like this, so it’s like this.
No wonder they became so wild.
No wonder they lost their reasoning.
No wonder they gathered so quickly.
Actually a cool headed person perhaps wouldn’t make the decision to attack Green City. Even if the Green City gnomes were weakened, it was not something the local tribes could resist. This kind of fight was equal to seeking death.
Arnold shouted, “Everything was done by the Shamans. Not only did they not hesitate to incite famine and chaos, causing harm to our tribes, they also want us to attack Green City to use us as cannon fodder! How can such a thing be accepted in this world? According to what I think, we should take eye for eye, we should let the Shamans taste the anger of the forest!”
The locals realized they had all been played, erupting with roars of rage.
“Green City is willing to help everyone fight the evil Shamans.” A Green Religion priest sword, “We swear in the name of the Forest God that if the local warriors are on the brink of destruction do not cause any losses to Green City and help us fight the Shamans, Green City will not only not hold you responsible, we will also provide you food and help you through this time of crisis!”
Vows in the name of Spiritual Gods was definitely something that could be trusted, so the locals did not have any worries.
“What are you all hesitating for?” Arnold’s nose let out two clouds of white steam, “The evil Shamans have harmed many Minotaur tribesmen, so the Minotaurs must take revenge for them!”
Even if they were dumb, they could still think it through.
This was why the Shamans appeared in each tribe when the crisis erupted. Not only were they convincing the various tribes to unite, they were also inciting them to fight. In the end, everything was planned by them and the forest tribe chiefs were playing in their palms!
The locals entered into a wild rage.
The poison within the locals were not toxic.
They would only lose the ability to use spirit energy for an hour, so most of them had already recovered their strength!
“Kill the Shamans!”
“Kill the Shamans!”
Each chief was filled with anger from shame, which quickly spread to all the locals. The gnomes saw this situation and immediately opened the barrier. Large groups of locals charged like a stream, wildly rushing into Green City.
High Priest Mars inside the Shaman Temple was shocked by this, “The locals charged in this quickly? The Green City troops should be distracted by the locals and even if it is a part that is drawn away, this is a chance for the Shamans. If these several hundred thousand people added to the two thousand voodoo puppets cannot take Green City, I would not believe it!”
But at this time.
Large waves of fire arrows rained down on the Shaman temple. They fell onto the walls, the tables, and even the statues. The flames immediately ignited everything around them.
High Priest Mars’ expression sunk, “The gnomes dare move against us first? Go! Send out the voodoo puppets and have them taste the might of the Shamans!”
The voodoo puppets charged out of the Shaman temple like meteors.
At this moment, several thousand gnome archers and soldiers leading ten Green Protectors to surround this place were faced with the wild attack of the Shaman temple. They suddenly saw a large group of dark shadows charge out from inside and each one was filled with curse and witchcraft energy.
The Green Religion priests seeing this had their expressions change, “Be careful! This is the Shaman Religion’s voodoo puppet!”
The gnomes’ archery skills were not inferior to the elves. After their spirit energy entered the arrows, each arrow flew out with a streak of light. They were incredibly fast and sharp. The voodoo puppets running in the front were slammed by the streaks of light.
“The voodoo puppets are only like this!”
The gnomes felt a bit more relieved. The voodoo puppets were torn to pieces as they filled with sky with gu insects, just like a dark cloud made of flakes. They instantly reformed in front of the gnome archers and took the form of the voodoo puppets once again, seeming like they weren’t injured at all.
The voodoo puppets were refined by the Shaman priests with a large amount of effort and resource. They were filled with curse and witchcraft energy, so before those energies were exhausted, they could not die at all.
“Ah!”
A gnome let out a pitiful cry.
The voodoo puppet lifted them up with a single hand. Their flew up at a speed the naked eye could see and they inflated like a balloon. With the sound of rupturing, countless poisonous insects and a large amount of poison erupted from their body. There was not a single gnome nearby who wasn’t lucky enough to avoid being splashed.
Too terrifying!
The witchcraft and curse powers it had were too strong!
Mars led a group of Shaman priests out of the temple. His white hair floated in the wind and his skinny face made him look like a gloomy skeleton, “Those Green Religion idiots, they want to attack the Shaman temple, but this bit of people isn’t enough!”
The Shaman priests controlled those voodoo puppets and the strength of two thousand puppets were enough to wipe out an army.
These gnomes were the elites of their clans, but it was still impossible for them to resist these Shamans.
“Since you’ve came yourselves, this old man will accept this without courtesy.” Mars was determined to kill these elites in front of him first before sending the voodoo puppets to directly attack the gnomes’ castle, “Kill, kill them all!”
“Quickly retreat!”
“Quickly retreat!”
The gnomes desperately retreated while the Green Protectors guarded their retreat. These few Green Protectors obviously couldn’t protect them all and the Shaman priests continued sending the voodoo puppets to attack. They soon quickly destroyed the Green Protectors and began to quickly chase down the elves running away.
Mars had a look of taunting and ridicule on his face, but this expression did not remain long.
This was because the gnomes fell back to a group of Green Religion priests which knocked Mars back to his senses. He remembered in the fight just now that Green City had not sent the Green Religion priests. There was only one possibility, this was a ploy to draw them all out.
“Come back!”
When Mars gave his order, the Green Religion priests seized this chance to attack the Shaman priests before they could fight back. There were no vines that filled the air or were there tree monster summoned, there was only an incomparably large source energy array activated by the Green Religion priests. The Shaman priests had never seen this source energy array before, but the Shaman priests were all shocked.
The voodoo puppets entering the source energy array lost the ability to stand as they fell like piles of skin. Those insects made pitiful cries as they tried escaping from the body, but they died as soon as they fell to the ground without any time to struggle.
It happened in the blink of an eye.
This source energy array had killed several hundred voodoo dolls which was enough to fill these Shaman priests were incomparable shock!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 416: Surrounding the Shaman temple
Chapter 416: Surrounding the Shaman temple
Chu Tian stood in the distance on a mountain, watching everything.
Twenty thousand gnome elites had already completely surrounded the Shaman temple.
“The array you gave the gnomes is too strong!” Delores saw the several hundred voodoo puppets being disintegrated by the array and her eyes almost popped out, “Those Shaman fellows are finished once they ran into you! But it’s very strange, it’s clearly your first time coming in contact with the Shamans, so why do you have a deep understanding of witchcraft?”
“With your culture level, it’s hard for me to explain this question. Just treat me as a genius with foresight, ha, ha, ha!”
If the other side was Yingying, she would have exploded.
Even if it was the young miss, she would have glared at him.
Delores was not angry at all, instead she went to massage Chu Tian’s shoulders. She asked in a flirtatious tone that did not back down, “I’m really curious. Just tell me, alright? Just treat it as me begging you.”
The fox girl’s rich figure intentionally rubbed against him a few times.
That intoxicating voice, there weren’t many people that could take it.
How could Chu Tian not know what this fox girl was thinking? The Shaman Religion was one of the strongest religions. Not only was it in the Savage Highlands and Green City, it had quite a bit of influence in the Forest of Chaos. They had suppressed the Demonic God Religion for many years, so if she could obtain the methods of dealing with the Shamans from Chu Tian, would she need to fear those Shaman Sorcerers from now on?
“Actually, this witchcraft is a variation of an ancient magic, but it’s only a small branch technique in the end, it does not contain the essence of the magic. As long as you find the specific method to deal with it, any witchcraft can be broken, “Chu Tian only gave half the information, “As for the specific methods, just be assured in helping me and you can learn whatever you want to learn.”
Would this answer satisfy Delores? When Delores was prepared to use the fox clan’s charming techniques to properly quiz this fellow, there was a war cry that sounded out.
To the northwest.
It should be the Shaman followers launching their attack.
But they clearly did not expect to meet such a fierce retaliation from the gnomes.
Because their plan to use the locals to distract the gnomes did not have any effect, most of the gnomes’ defenses were concentrated on dealing with the Shamans. Perhaps after Arnold and the other locals learned the truth, they would help the gnomes deal with the Shaman believers, so this was already not a problem.
The only variable would be this Shaman temple.
After all, there were over a thousand Shaman Sorcerers in this temple and there were several hundred of them who were Shaman priests. Adding in the voodoo puppets, this was a very terrifying battle strength.
But, their regret was.
The Shaman Sorcerer’s most advantageous voodoo puppets could not be used.
The voodoo puppets were a crystallization of high level witchcraft. When each one was refined, it would require a large amount of time, resources, and energy. The voodoo puppets were in the Awakened Soul Realm, but they could suppress True Spirit Realm experts with their curse powers.
These two thousand voodoo puppets had been saved up by the Shamans over several generations, it was as important as the Green Protectors to the gnomes. These voodoo puppets were the foundations for the Shamans and not to mention others, even the Shamans themselves did not know of the voodoo puppets’ fatal weakness. Before they ran out of power, they could resurrect without stop.
If the Shaman priests fought with them and could restore the power within the voodoo puppets, there was no effective way to deal with these fellows. The battle strength of these two thousand voodoo puppets were not inferior to an army of ten thousand.
Because of their absolute confidence in the voodoo puppets, the Shaman Sorcerers did not have guards in the Shaman temple. Now that they were surrounded by the gnomes, they all had dark faces and were feeling a bit helpless.
The Shaman Religion’s perfect witchcraft had been easily broken by the gnomes, this was without doubt a heavy blow to them!
The Shamans did not have any other choices, they could only withdraw the voodoo puppets and prepare to defend the Shaman temple.
The Shaman temple had various barriers and spells and there was the altar to provide them with power. If they defended the Shaman temple, the gnomes will not be able to easily break in.
“Stop them!”
“Use the Witchcraft Breaking Talisman Arrows!”
The gnomes could clearly understand what the Shamans were planning, so the front line of archers took out arrows with talismans on them. When those arrows were released, source energy activated the talismans and each arrow was filled with a witchcraft breaking power. When the voodoo puppets were hit by the gnome arrows, they immediately gave pitiful cries as their body broken down piece by piece, finally turning into a pile of rotten flesh and squirming insects.
There was no need to say it.
This was also made by Chu Tian.
Chu Tian taught the witchcraft sealing array to the gnomes and the gnomes used this to create talisman arrows to deal with the Shamans. Once the talisman on the arrow was activated and the arrows hit the voodoo puppets, the energy within the talisman would shut off the witchcraft power within the puppet. The curse power will backlash in that moment, turning them into piles of flesh that could not be restored at all.
Just like this.
The Shaman Sorcerers were completely subdued.
“Damn!”
Mars was filled with anger as he began muttering. The previously killed gnome corpses came together like they were pulled by gravity, with countless corpses tangling together. It was like a giant hand was rolling a ball of pasta that instantly turned into a large meatball that was several feet tall.
Clark’s expression slightly changed seeing this, “Be careful! He is using high level witchcraft!”
The giant meatball above Mars’ head gradually turned red before gradually turning purple. Large amount of poison seeped into it and the entire meatball inflated like a balloon before being thrown over a dense region of gnomes.
Clark raised the staff in his hand and a green light was released, “Great Forest God, please grant me power!” When his words finished, the long staff was inserted into the ground as countless branches and vines came out, tightly holding the meatball in the air.
These vines and branches were instilled with the Green Religion power, so even if it was wind blades, fierce flames, or giant stones, it would not be able to injure it at all. However, it could only temporarily stop this terrifying witchcraft technique.
When the emerald vines touched the meatball, it was corroded by the curse power being released, all of it quickly withering away. At this time, there were many holes in the meatball as large amounts of poisonous gas was released from within. More cracks began to form on the surface, clearly it was about to blow.
Hong!
The instant this giant meatball exploded, it was like a powerful wave as countless little pieces of meat flew forward. Each piece of meat was filled with a witchcraft curse, so as long as they fell onto a living being, the body would instantly rot away and die.
“Forest Barrier!”
Clark was already prepared, immediately summoning a giant green barrier in front of him. The entire green barrier was offset by a layer of dark red, as countless pieces of flesh and large amounts of disgusting gu insects were writhing on the barrier.
The meatball explosion was several hundred meters. All the plants and flowers were corrupted and at a speed the naked eye could see, there was a poisonous cloud forming a strip of isolation, making the gnomes unable to chase them. In the affected areas, all the plants had withered and there were various dangerous witchcraft gu insects crawling around.
“So powerful!” Delores saw this from afar, “Truly worthy of the Shaman Religion’s High Priest! If this attack had hit a crowded area, perhaps it would have killed over a thousand people!”
Chu Tian was also a bit surprised.
This Shaman Sorcerer from the Savage Highlands really did have some skills, perhaps his cultivation was not beneath the 4th True Spirit Layer. Because witchcraft itself was hard to deal with, normal same level cultivators would find it hard to fight him.
Mars’ attack created a chance for the Shamans, allowing all the Shamans to retreat back into the temple.
The Green Religion priests all released their attacks.
Countless branches and vines being corroded suddenly began to grow wildly, moving forward to attack like giant pythons, but it was still late by a step. The Shamans had retreated back and the Shaman temple was covered in a protective barrier. The Green Religion priests could not chisel away at it, so the countless vines could only surround the temple, not letting the people inside come out.
“Mars, your plot has already been exposed!” Clark loudly shouted, “Don’t drag on this senseless fight, you won’t have any opportunities!”
The Shaman Sorcerers were trapped inside the Shaman temple.
They all had expressions like dying embers.
Even the slowest among them understood what was going on.
The Shaman witchcraft had been dispelled by the gnomes, so it was impossible to implement the Shamans’ plans. The Shamans were trapped in their temple and although they could rely on it to keep themselves safe for a while, how long could they cling to it?
The witchcraft released by Mars was very strong, but its consumption was not low either. He was currently panting as his eyes were filled with frustration, “Damn gnomes, damn Clark! If I catch him, I will use ten thousand gu insects to slowly torture him to death!”
A green skinned orc priest walked over, “High Priests, the Green Religion priests have already sealed off our temple and we can’t send any witchcraft techniques out. What should be do?”
“Since matters are like this, we cannot sit here waiting for death.” Mars spoke with a cloudy expression, “First we’ll restore our strength with the altar before we charge out in one strike, we’ll let them understand that the Shaman Sorcerers are not easy to offed. Luz, you will lead the charge and I will shield you.”
Priest Luz considered it for a few seconds, “I have an idea that is more advantageous to our situation.”
Mars looked at his assistant, “Speak then.”
“We can…..” Luz was prepared to keep talking when he arrived beside Mars. Suddenly there was a colourful large centipede that came out of his sleeve like an arrow, directly biting the neck of the old troll, “Kill you, then sneak into Green City!”
Mars let out a pitiful cry.
This centipede was a gu insect refined by Luz over many years. Even if an Earth Dragon was bitten, the poison within could still instantly corrode its body.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 417: Shaman’s internal war
Chapter 417: Shaman’s internal war
Mars’ cultivation was above Luz’s, so normally this sneak attack would not have worked. But Mars had spent a long of energy and did not have his guard up against Luz, so Luz’s sneak attack worked.
Luz was a determined person, since he decided to kill the High Priest, he of course would not hold back. His personally refined Seven Segment Centipede could kill anyone with a single bite, but it could not kill the man in front of him. When the centipede bit Mars, Luz’s palms came forth and slammed into Mars’ chest. Although the Shaman Sorcerers did not practice any cultivation techniques, just Luz’s True Spirit Realm cultivation releasing his spirit energy was enough to generate a very powerful destructive might.
Mars’ ribs were shattered and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Just like a glass person being shattered, he flew through the air and slammed into an altar where a large dent was formed.
“High Priest!”
The expressions of the Shaman Sorcerers all changed as they stared at Luz who had launched the sneak attack.
The priests on Luz’s side stood up and they all stood in front of Luz.
A Shaman priest roared out with a face of anger and confusions, “When faced with the enemy, what are you doing!”
“What am I doing? I actually want to ask Mars what he’s doing!” Luz came forward with a cloudy expression and not a single Shaman blocked him, “Attack Green City? This is clearly him wanting to perish together, but he wants us to jump into the pit of fire with him! Even if we win, what significance does a ruined Green City have for us? Even if we win, can we bear the anger of the Eternal Forest? The Savage Highlands are treating us as a disposable piece, are you willing to accept this?”
The Shaman Sorcerers had ugly expressions.
Luz said, “I have already come to an agreement with the new City Lord. As long as we separate from the Savage Highlands, the Shamans can settle here and we will receive Green City’s protection. Perhaps, our influence will drop greatly, but we will finally be free!”
The Shamans were split into two factions, one supporting Mars and the Savage Highlands and one supporting Luz and the Green City Shamans. Both sides began to break out in confrontation.
“Jie, jie, jie…..” A figure appeared from the hole in the altar. He had white hair and was covered in blood, looking like a terrifying ghost. His skin was already rotten and there was poisonous blood coming from within him, it was clear that he was severely poisoned, “A good traitor looking for glory. Without the religion in the Highlands, where would the Green City Shamans come from? Today I’ll exterminate a rebel branch like you!”
The expressions of Luz’s priests all changed.
This old fogy was bitten by Luz’s Seven Segment Centipede in a situation where he had no defenses, and then he took two palms from Luz. He still didn’t die from all of that? The High Priest was even stronger than people imagined.
Mars saw Luz’s ugly expression and he immediately revealed a wild smile, “Surprised? You haven’t learned all of the Highland Shamans’ skills!”
While he was speaking.
Mars spat out several bugs and each one was like a leech filled with blood, but they weren’t moving at all. Their bodies turned black as they released poisonous gas, turning into poisonous blood as they eroded a large part of the floor.
The other Shaman Sorcerers immediately understood.
The High Priest had put several gu insects in him and these gu insects parasitized off him. When Luz’s fatal Seven Segment Centipede bit the High Priest, these gu insects sucked away most of the curse energy and poison. Therefore, even if the High Priest’s injuries were not light, they were not fatal.
Luz was not feeling good, but that did not mean he would collapse. Luz was very clear on the might of his Seven Segment Centipede, so even if the High Priest cured himself of most of the toxins, there would still be a small part left in his body. Adding in the injuries from the two palms, he would not be able to recover that quickly.
“Then I’ll ask you to teach me in the Savage Highland’s witchcraft!”
Luz released his source spirit. It was grey in colour and when it condensed, it took the form of a fierce looking puppet. This puppet had small eyes and its mouth was drawn back to its ears. Its seven orifices had insects drilling in them, making it look very fierce.
Each Shaman’s source spirit all looked like this.
This was like the Southern Summer’s Giant Shark Gang. After the Giant Shark Gang members accepted the baptism of the sea race’s inheritance, their source spirits changed to resemble giant sharks. After the Shaman Sorcerers became Shaman Sorcerers, their source spirits would also change to take the form of this sorcerer. The Shaman priest’s witchcraft powers came from this source spirit.
Mars also released this source spirit. His source spirit was clearly stronger, as his source spirit instantly appeared, shooting out a tooth. This tooth was not big, being the size of a human’s tooth, but it was covered in witchcraft runes. It flew out with the source spirit’s power and only a hard to see grey form was sent out.
The tooth concealed fatal witchcraft energy. Luz quickly moved to the side and a Shaman Sorcerer standing behind him was hit instead. It was like a drop of water had landed on him and the tooth disappeared without a trace.
Almost in the next second.
The Shaman Sorcerer let out a pitiful cry.
Large amounts of blood came from his mouth, but it was more accurate to say it ran out. Most of his body’s blood came out of his mouth, eyes, and nose. His eyes, brain, and vital organs all sprayed out as fragments as this Shaman Sorcerer fell to the ground as a dry corpse.
Luz waved his sleeve and six-seven armoured bugs gathered in his palms, finally forming a little ball half the size of a fist.
This time it was Mars’ turn to quickly dodge.
The insect ball Luz threw out exploded on the wall and the entire Shaman temple shook several times. There was an exaggerated flower of blood that bloomed from the insect ball and instantly left a large mark on the wall.
“Only so-so!”
Mars gave a cold laugh.
Although Luz’s skills were only second to Mars, his cultivation was too lacking. This was not easy to make up for, so Mars was 70% certain that he would win.
There was no time.
The Seven Segment Centipede’s poison spread through his body.
Mars suppressed the poisons, but his face sunk more and more. The priest robes on him began to tremble as a powerful witchcraft energy came from the seven orifices of his source spirit, like releasing a tornado around himself.
Everyone could feel Mars’ intentions.
He decided to take care of Luz with a big witchcraft technique.
But at this time, something no one imagined had happened. A vine suddenly penetrated the walls of the temple and instantly pierced through Mars’ back, coming out his chest. The bloody vine continued forward until it hit a pillar, shattering his heart and lungs instantly. Mars was thrown into the air by the might and his eyes popped out as a look of disbelief covered his face.
How was this possible?
How could the temple be so easily penetrated?
When Mars looked at where the vine came out, it was where Luz’s insect ball had created a flower of blood. He instantly understood something.
The target of the insect ball was not him.
The blood was filled with a strong witchcraft energy that was like strong acid being sprinkled on the wall, quickly corroding it. Finally it created a large hole which also weakened the defensive power of that part of the temple. The gnomes’ vines were already surrounding the temple, so they could certainly feel any parts of it weakening. Clark directly chiseled through the wall, causing Mars to be killed by the vine.
“You shouldn’t dream of a better ending if I die!”
“I’ll take you all with me!”
Mars’ figure wriggled a few times as his white hair suddenly turned scarlet red. There were many small bumps on his skin like many insects moving inside his body. There were more and more of them as his body began to become bigger, as if he was turning into a balloon filled with air.
“This is bad.”
“He wants to self destruct!”
“Quickly run!”
The Shaman Sorcerers cried out in fear as they scrambled to be the first to escape. Mars body released a large sound as the entire hall was filled with a layer of blood colour. This was an explosion formed from Mars’ witchcraft energy, so it also contained a strong curse power.
Some Shaman Sorcerers slow at running were splashed by a bit of the explosion.
Their bodies became uncontrollable and they began to inflate like Mars did. They became large balloons that exploded with waves of blood red energy which caused others to explode when it landed on them.
This was no longer just self destruction.
Mars used his self explosion to cause several dozen people to explode as well.
If this was used in the dense center of a city, perhaps it could blow up an entire city.
Luz led less than half the Sorcerers out and the temple became a sea of blood.
Clark immediately raised his hand, “Quickly seal the Shaman temple, don’t let this energy come out!”
The Green Religion priests made their move, causing layers of vines to be added on, finally turning it into a wrapped up grave. The vines were several feet thick and contained this energy in the end. Even if the explosion inside was strong, it could not come out at all.
“Powerful, truly powerful!” Delores patted her rich chest, “That old thing is truly ruthless. Luckily we didn’t participate in the battle, otherwise we would have suffered a large loss.”
“The Shaman High Priest is dead, the battle is over. We can go over now.”
When Chu Tian led Delores over, the gnomes were already cleaning the battlefield. The several dozen Shamans led out by Luz were currently being trapped by the gnomes, waiting for punishment.
Luz shouted out when he saw Chu Tian, “Sir City Lord, we have done what you have asked for!”
Chu Tian hinted at the gnomes to release them.
The gnomes did not immediately comply and first looked to Clark.
Clark had no other choice. The reason why the gnomes could easily win was mainly because of Chu Tian, so he could only wave his hand, “Let them go.”
Chu Tian threw the antidote to Luz, “You have made the right choice. There is no benefit to fighting to the end right now and I think you do not hope the Shaman followers will all die in this fight!”
Luz kept nodding.
This battle was the Shaman’s complete loss.
If the Shaman believers all died and without fresh blood to supplement their losses, the Shaman Religion would be unable to recover. There was no meaning to this fight, the Shaman Religion had already collapsed, so they did not have another opportunity!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 418: Acting City Lord
Chapter 418: Acting City Lord
Green City was a forest city and the difference between a city and a tribe was that the cities were more open, with more free trade markets and different races. It was similar to the various sized small towns within the forest. However, the city management was more strict and only qualified merchants or city recognized adventurers could enter.
Green City had been managed by the gnomes for five hundred years, so the people with residence qualification, store ownership, business qualification, and entrance qualifications for different merchants, races, and influences was not small.
A forest city mainly earned its revenue from the taxes for business and residence. Green City accounts were much higher than people on the outside. The disturbance this time, it was impossible for others not to know. Currently, in the taverns, various merchants, adventurers, and gnomes were all talking about this matter.
“Hey, guys, do you know?” A gnome businessman said in an exaggerated manner, “A large fight almost erupted in Green City just yesterday!”
Another forest merchant nodded, “That’s right, that’s right. Green City is too unsafe right now, can we come back and have good business in the future? It’s said that the surrounding tribes are rebelling and it seems like Green City is barely hanging on. It’s better to just throw away our goods and run.”
“You can all be assured.” A local gnome in the tavern quickly explained everything. After all, the main revenue for Green City were these caravans, so if they lost faith in Green City, it would be a large blow to the gnomes, “This crisis was caused by the Shamans and the Shamans have already lost most of their power, so there is no threat anymore.”
Another gnome added, “Green City has already opened our warehouses to the local tribes to help with the dangers of the famine for the local tribes. Although Green City will lose quite a bit, after this, the surrounding tribes will all be more united. When invaders come in the future, we will be able to unite against these enemies!”
The forest merchants all had bitter expressions.
Who doesn’t know your Green City is already crumbling away. Even if you survive this time, can you survive the next time?
An adventurer with inside knowledge asked, “That’s right, I’ve heard that Green City didn’t suffer much damage all because of the help of a mysterious human. Otherwise Green City would have had to pay a large price to solve this crisis, how could they be undamage like now!”
“Is that true? Where did this human come from? To have this kind of skills, why have I never heard of them before!”
A gnome scratched his head and said, “My grandfather is a Green Religion priests and he has seen this human before. He was called…..Chu Tian? Anyway, it’s a human who’s not even twenty years old.”
This name was indeed unfamiliar to the forest locals. They had never heard of this person doing anything in the forest, so these people were very shocked to hear that Chu Tian could solve this disaster for Green City.
But they were clearly startled a little too early.
At this time, another adventurer charged into the tavern. He was holding an announcement just issued by the Green City gnomes with a strange look on his face as he shouted, “Damn, something big has happened! Quickly come and see this!”
“What mischief is Hansen up to?”
“Could it be there will be war soon?”
There was a stir in the tavern as all the merchants began to discuss. They immediately took the announcement from the adventurer’s hands because they wouldn’t know if they didn’t look. When they saw the contents, everyone’s eyes almost popped out.
“What is written on it?” A person anxiously shouted, “I don’t understand the gnome language! Quickly translate it for me!”
“This is the most recent news!”
“That human’s true identity has been revealed, he is the Green City City Lord personally appointed by the Eternal Forest’s Elven King!”
“My god!”
“Is this true?”
“Is the Elven King’s head broken!”
Everyone cursed out and everyone knew Green City couldn’t be held, but there they had obtained some secret information. The Eternal Forest had wanted to claim this territory, so these people have all calmed down. As long as the Eternal Forest took over Green City, with the strength of the elven army, Green City would have the chance to prosper again.
In the end?
The Elven King had accepted it and give it to a human.
Wasn’t this a joke? If the elven army did not come, how could a foreign human possibly stabilize the situation?
“There is more, there is more!”
“Green City’s acting City Lord Clark has already taken the initiative to resign and is now studying as part of the Green Religion’s priest laboratory. He made the decision to allow that human Chu Tian to become the new acting City Lord!”
“The announcement states that from this day forth, the human Chu Tian has already taken over the City Lord’s Castle and is already planning to control all of Green City’s business!”
This truly was shocking!
It was like a bomb exploding in their mouths!
It made people unable to close their mouths. Was this a joke? It was fine if Eternal Forest was just trying to cause trouble, but were the gnomes also causing trouble with them?
“There is a bit of news. This human was the leader of a small influence on the edge of the Forest of Chaos and is a merchant from a small company. He came here alone to become Green City’s City Lord.”
“Damn, a wet behind the ears brat, how is he qualified to become Green City’s City Lord!”
“Fuck, the gnomes might as well let father be the City Lord!”
“Is Green City about to be finished?”
Not only among the merchants and adventurers, there was even a large stir among the gnomes. How could sir Clark allow a human become the acting City Lord? This was just too unreasonable!
…………
Around half an hour ago.
Chu Tian had just accepted the appointment.
Although there was an accident with his plan and he couldn’t gain control of the forest tribes, it didn’t really matter. The gnomes and Shamans had a deep seated contradiction, so the Shamans headed by Luz could not win the gnomes’ trust and they were facing the retaliation of the Savage Highlands. The most correct way for them was to support Chu Tian as the City Lord. This would ensure the Shaman’s safety in Green City and would leave room for them to develop.
The Minotaur Arnold also supported Chu Tian, as well as the Demonic God Religion Delores was from. Chu Tian did not have many pieces he could use, but from the merit of solving this problem, Clark still gave the acting City Lord position to him.
Chu Tian led Delores on the road to the City Lord’s Castle and Delores had a slightly sad expression.
“Hey, I have succeeded on the first step. Since I’m the acting City Lord now, it isn’t far from the City Lord’s position. You have also been promoted to the City Lord’s assistant, shouldn’t you be celebrating?” Chu Tian shook his magnificent City Lord’s robe which was made for him by the gnomes, “How about some passionate hugging or kissing.”
If it was normal times, Delores would have played a bit with this human, but she wasn’t in the mood right now, “This decision being announced will surely cause a grit stir among the gnomes. Eternal Forest had appointed a human as Green City’s City Lord, perhaps no one will accept this fact. Are you not afraid of your subordinates rebelling?”
There was no doubt.
This human Chu Tian was indeed very capable. In this fight with the Shamans, without Chu Tian’s help, the gnomes would have suffered heavy losses. However, he just a single human. Without setting the environment up, he was already announcing his position.
Chu Tian simply did not have a power that belonged to him in Green City. The Demonic God Religion did not have much influence, Luz was only being pressured into helping him, and although a few old gnomes supported him, most of the gnomes would not accept a human as a City Lord.
This current act was to push Chu Tian over the edge. It looked very beautiful on the surface, but the depths of the water were very deep!
Chu Tian’s situation was a lightning rod City Lord.
Delores said, “I think the gnomes are deliberately causing trouble for you. You have made a large contribution and have been recognized by Eternal Forest, as well as being appointed by the Elven King. The gnomes will not be bored enough to deal with you, but they will still secretly wait for you to make mistakes.”
Chu Tian was just a bound acting City Lord.
As long as he was not the true City Lord, the gnomes would have space to act. Green City’s complicated situation was not just solved with the Shamans, there were still many other internal problems to take care of. After Chu Tian was raised to the position of acting City Lord, the situation became more complicated.
If Chu Tian made a mistakes, the gnomes could look to the Eternal Forest and ask the Elven King to assign someone else, like an elven expert.
This was already giving Chu Tian a chance.
As well as the gnomes taking a step back.
Even if Chu Tian had a large merit, the gnomes were still undecided. There was still doubts to his identity, power, and position.
“It’s fine, I like a challenge.”
Chu Tian entered the magnificent City Lord’s Castle and stood in front of a wide window. The sunlight sprinkled in making the room very bright. When he looked outside, what greeted him was a field of white.
When he opened a door.
There was a natural little garden inside.
There was lush green grass and hundreds of flowers in bloom. There was a little river running through the middle, finally falling down a cliff as a silver waterfall.
The sea of clouds were like waves as they flew over like little islands. This was the peak of the mountain range. The City Lord’s Castle Chu Tian was in stood at the center of the peak, as a castle built at the summit. He could look over the entire mountain range from here, look over the entire Green City area.
The City Lord’s Castle was very big, having over a hundred levels. It could be seen far away from below and half of the entire peak had been turned into a castle. The city perfectly integrated itself into nature and it was simply a work of art.
The holy light shined down from the clouds.
The entire world was covered in a strong spiritual pressure.
This place was truly a paradise. Green City was in a very good place, but it was a pity there were too few people, making it look quite desolate. However, this situation would not continue for long. As long as Miracle Commerce moved their headquarters here, Green City’s influence will become bigger and bigger until it became a pivotal city in the Forest of Chaos.
Chu Tian was very satisfied with this castle. He turned to his assistant and said, “Alright, we can’t slack off on the first day. Immediately take out all the documents that need to be processed, this City Lord is going to start working.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 419: City Lord’s troubles
Chapter 419: City Lord’s troubles
In the City Lord’s work hall, Chu Tian was sitting on a white jade gem encrusted throne with his legs crossed. He was holding a cup of freshly brewed tea from his assistant. The water was good water, using the Water of Life from the Green Religion Temple. The tea leaves were also good leaves, they were the high quality elven green tea.
He was very satisfied.
There was a smooth mirror as tall as a person in front of Chu Tian, with the image going from fuzzy to clear, finally revealing a girl’s figure. Although she wasn’t tall, she was slender and graceful with skin as white as snow. Her body was exquisite, being big, slender, long, and round where it should be. She was filled with vitality and there could not be a single fault to be found.
She bent her face in and took a close look.
This allowed Chu Tian to inspect her face at a close distance which was simply as smooth as china. Her large eyes were like crystals, her nose was tall and slender, her lips were small and red, and her black hair draped over her shoulders. She looked very cute and beautiful.
Chu Tian lazily shook his gown, “How about it, I didn’t lie to you. Why aren’t you greeting me as sir City Lord yet!”
“Wa!” Meng Yingying’s eyes lit up as she released a series of questions from her mouth, “This is your office? It looks so luxurious! What is that behind you, a garden? Why does it seem like it’s in the clouds? You really succeeded in becoming the City Lord? Why is it so fast!”
“Wouldn’t you know if you just come and see?” Chu Tian waved his hand like she shouldn’t mention small matters to him, “What is the situation with Oldman Small Town?”
“Elder sister has unified the surrounding area and is now planning to build a business and industrial city. The initial plan will contain two million people, so Miracle Commerce will have a lot of labour to use. The new crystal oil has been mined and there is more than we imagined, so we can start researching a new generation of Source Energy Weapons. Vivian has developed the fourth Space Warehouse and the Flower Fairies have constructed a stable Spiritual Domain. Our cultivation has increased by a large amount, and alos…..”
Un, un, not bad.
Everyone didn’t slack off.
“Since everything is developing smoothly, come as soon as possible. I’m lacking in helpers here, I need the help of you and the young miss.”
“Alright!”
Meng Yingying revealed a happy expression. She wanted to come for a long time.
“Yingying, are you talking to Chu Tian? I seemed to have heard his voice.” At this time, there was a magnetic girl’s voice coming from the side before a fiery bodied beauty appeared in the mirror. Who was it if it wasn’t the young miss?
Chu Tian immediately greeted the young miss.
Meng Qingwu saw Chu Tian sitting in the City Lord’s throne, so of course she was very surprised. She never thought Chu Tian would make this much progress this quickly. Chu Tian did not seem to hide anything from the young miss because he immediately described the situation to her.
“Speaking of this, your position is still not stable. We need to take out large amounts of money to develop Green City, luckily Miracle Commerce has been earning large amounts these past few months, so now we have quite a bit stockpiled.” Meng Qingwu said without hesitation, “If we don’t calculate the value of the other resources, Miracle Commerce has a total of twenty five thousand source stones stored. Miracle Commerce has a large store, so we need to keep five thousand low grade source stones in stock. I will put the other twenty thousand source stones into the company’s Space Warehouse, so you can use it if you need money on that side. I will quickly exchange the resources so you have more source stones to use for development.”
Miracle Commerce was already this rich?
This number had surpassed Chu Tian’s expectations. This was just the source stone reserves and if Miracle Commerce exchanged their items for source stones, it had to be at least several times that. Chu Tian was instantly filled with confidence.
With a good wife like the young miss, Chu Tian did not need to worry at all.
There was the clear sound of footsteps in the hall. It was Delores who had returned.
“Alright, let’s not talk today. This City Lord will go all out in working.” Chu Tian said goodbye to the young miss and Yingying before turning off the communication mirror.
He looked up.
Peng!
Various scrolls, lists, and notes was placed in front of him like a small mountain. There were over several hundred scrolls that completely shocked Chu Tian.
What kind of nonsense is this?
“Why is my beloved sir City Lord in a daze?” The beautiful City Lord’s assistant Delores had a trace of a mischievous smile flashing in her eyes, “This is only a small part. There are three filled archive next door that all need the City Lord to look over them.”
“Is this right! Why is there so many?”
“Think about it. There are taxes for each region, the caravan registration information, the city personnel information, the city development information, the research lab information, the citizen registry, the city’s planning draft, the water system information, the planting information, the public safety information…..Everything is here. Do you think a City Lord just gives orders?”
“Fine, fine. We’ll give these things to the young miss when she comes.” Chu Tian wiped off his sweat. He never thought that being a City Lord would be this troublesome and this was like a bucket of cold water splashing over him, “What do I need to know now?”
When had there been a City Lord like you?
Delores secretly criticized him, but she still replied, “Green City’s situation is less than optimal, the gnomes have a high deficit. I’ve looked over last year’s expense reports, it’s actually 165% of the revenue. The gnomes have already come close to becoming bankrupt and their tax income over the past ten years have been less than 50% the normal amount. This falling down trend is very serious, do you understand what that means?”
“What does it mean?”
“The Eternal Forest and Green City had an agreement. The gnomes would hand the city to the elves and the gnomes would be able to keep all their wealth, but the Eternal Forest needed to pay the consumption the gnomes used to pay. Speaking of this, since you’ve became the City Lord, you took over the debts of the gnomes. According to the current revenue and consumption, you need to pay around twenty six thousand and five hundred low grade source stones every month by a conservative estimate.”
The fox clan was very shrewd with money.
This was completely manifested on Delores, being able to clearly understand the finance situation in this short period of time.
Pu!
Chu Tian almost spat out a mouthful of tea onto her, “Having to give several tens of thousands of source stones every month. This bucket that is filled with holes, why would the Eternal Forest accept this? Isn’t this a joke!”
“You have to look at whose hand it is. The elves are not rich, but they can still accept this small amount. Moreover, if Green City had the elves’ strength, they would quickly restore their popularity and it would become a profitable business, without needing them to do anything else. So to the elves, this was a business where they couldn’t not make a profit.” Delores said this before looking at Chu Tian, “In your hands…..Don’t say that I’m attacking you. Since you’ve taken over, half the Green City caravans are preparing to leave and the other half is already on the road. This month’s tax revenue has shrank by a large amount and it has crippled our finances, so I think you should start praying.”
A hole that would cost several tens of thousands of spirit stones each month.
Isn’t this not a small number for anyone?
Chu Tian’s Miracle Commerce had money, but they had been established not long enough and their base couldn’t compare to the large clans of the forest. Now that they had a large plate in front of them, they couldn’t afford to eat it.
“What are these source stones being spent on? Can we cut a bit of it?”
Delores quickly looked over the expense reports, “These are mainly being used to buy materials, supply the Green City army, consumed in the gardens, and being used to pay the gnomes’ living fees. This makes up around half of it.”
“What is the other half for?”
“Of course it’s for research!” Delores rolled her eyes, “It’s not like you don’t know, the gnomes are the race with the strongest intellectual curiosity and desire to explore. The gnomes’ research is considered high grade in the entire Forest of Chaos, so each laboratory requires a large amount of resources.”
If Chu Tian were to take over the business in Green City.
Of course there were ways to reduce the basic consumption of resources and army expenses, but these things were very small and didn’t even amount to a fourth of the expenses. The most expensive expenses were the gnome living fees and the gnomes’ research budgets, this was the basic condition the gnomes had given to the Eternal Forest.
The Elven King had promised to agree to these.
Since he had been appointed as the permanent City Lord, Chu Tian and Miracle Commerce naturally had a duty to shoulder this promise.
Chu Tian never would have thought that after working hard to sit on the City Lord position, not only would he gain no benefits at all, he would also have to support several hundred thousand gnomes. This large pressure was enough to give him a strong headache.
Clark wants to chase me away with difficulties!
However, these gnomes are underestimating me too much!
Chu Tian thought about it a bit before saying, “Send out my first order now. When this City Lord is in charge, there will be no taxes charged on any business in this city.”
“You’re crazy!” Delores’ eyes popped open, “This is no different from breaking an arm. The financial deficit is already severe enough, do you feel this hole isn’t deep enough yet?”
“It’s like you just said, half the merchants are preparing to run and the other are already leaving, so what’s the use in trying to fight for that tax revenue? We need to keep people here before we think of a way to make money off them. As for this financial hole, reduce the efficiency as much as possible and I will make up for the rest.” Chu Tian said with a face filled with disdain, “Isn’t it ten thousand source stones? It isn’t like I can’t take that out!”
“You…..” Delores knew that Chu Tian’s backing was not simple, but seeing how generous Chu Tian was, not even placing this large amount in his eyes, she couldn’t help raising Chu Tian by several points in her heart, “Alright, it’s fine as long as you feel there is no problem.”
Chu Tian did not care what kind of stir he caused in Green City or even the Forest of Chaos, the first thing was to restore order.
I’m very interested in the research facility. Come, let’s go and take a look.”
Chu Tian’s second matter was to understand the gnomes’ situation. After all, the gnomes can be considered a rarely seen highly intelligent race in the forest, so they had a high compatibility to Miracle Commerce.
Green City had been constructed for an entire five hundred years.
The gnomes laboratory had also been constructed for an entire five hundred years.
This definitely could not compare to the Southern Summer Country’s environment. Chu Tian wanted to personally see it and see what was different about it.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 420: Research base
Chapter 420: Research base
When the first order was announced.
Green City was filled with a stir again.
This was basically cutting off a large part of one’s foundation, this was an unbelievable matter in any city, not to mention that Green City was already in a bad situation. If they cut off the revenue from the merchant caravans, what would the city rely on to support themselves?
Clark quickly looked for Chu Tian to confirm this matter.
Chu Tian did not explain his actions and instead arrogantly said, “You must look a little further into the future. Green City already has too few people, so what use is this tiny bit of taxes? It would be better to create the first tax free city in the Forest of Chaos and instead increase our popularity first. You can be assured, I will personally give the gnomes’ living expenses and expenditures, there will not be a single source stone missing.”
A fool has more money and those who have money speak loudly.
This made the gnomes feel confused.
Could it be there was another influence supporting this human? Otherwise how can he support such a large hole of wealth without even changing expressions? If they could fill this hole, that influence was not simple!
But seeing Chu Tian give this solemn vow.
Although the gnomes were dissatisfied with him, they couldn’t do anything.
“Clark, you came right on time.” Chu Tian said to him, “I am prepared to see visit the gnome constructed city and research lab, I wonder if this is convenient or not?”
These couldn’t be shown to outsiders.
But Chu Tian was the acting City Lord now. If the acting City Lord did not understand the situation inside the city, how could he govern it?
Clark and the other gnome elders discussed this for a few minutes, “Of course this is no problem, please come with us.”
The gnomes’ research lab has always been a secret and one of the most mysterious places of the area. Being able to stay with Chu Tian, Delores had a chance to widen her world.
The gnomes walked while giving an introduction, “The gnome research lab was established the same time as Green City. It has a very glorious history and is the most perfect research lab in the entire forest.”
A Green Religion temple constructed into the wall of a mountain was the entrance to the gnome research labs. After walking through a tunnel in the mountain, a rectangular lift appeared in front of them. Chu Tian and Delores stood in the lift and the lift immediately began to sink down. There was transparent crystal stone windows around them and when they were heading down, they could see the different layers of rocks through the window.
Very deep, very deep.
Around four-five hundred meters underground.
Finally a giant underground world appeared in front of them.
Delores lost all control of her muscles as her chin fell down and her eyes popped out. She found it very hard to believe that there was such a large space underneath Green City, this was simply unthinkable.
The gnomes explained, “The Forest of Chaos geological structure is very special. Our ancestors have studied this and were surprised to find that there were many empty spaces underneath the Forest of Chaos, with a few deep underground worlds inside. There were many devils, dark spirits, and some places where the bottom couldn’t be seen. There were also the possibility of a secret from the great ancient era.”
“There are no demons under Green City?”
“It isn’t that there isn’t the possibility, but up to this point, we haven’t found any.”
When the lift was about to arrive at its destination, Chu Tian looked down from above. He could see that near a gnome warehouse, there was a set of iron tracks that had a train parked on it. Each train had a steam engine cart at the front and end, with over thirty carts in between them.
It was actually an underground station!
In front of them, there were many palaces, looking very impressive. It seemed like several hundred thousand people could live in these underground palaces. The palaces were all crafted out of metal and had a very modern look to them.
There were many metal pipes here that were several meters thick which needed several people to hold them. The small ones were several centimeters and were around the size of a finger. They were intricately overlapped and was very condensed, with many of these small and large pipes connected all over the research lab.
There was not only a single underground palace.
If they looked in the distance, there were several lights shining from other palaces. There were seemingly bottomless abysses between the palaces and the underground palaces were lights shining in this dark world. There were floating rail tracks connecting them.
The underground world was not as dark or sinister as imagined. Actually in addition to the lights on the palaces, there were also glowing crystals in the surrounding cliffs and various strange glowing plants.
Delores even saw glowing mushrooms that were at least thirty meters wide and were like giant bulbs illuminating a large area. Water flowed down from the rocks and turned into a thin waterfall, falling into the bottomless abyss.
There were strange lizards, bats, and other beings that were living in the cliff. This place that did not see the light of the sun had actually formed such a strange ecosystem. It made one sigh at the thought of its mysterious creator.
“This underground space is immeasurably deep and it has never been explored to the bottom before, but this underground world is rich in resources and the deeper it is, the richer the resources. Of course, the deeper we go, the more likely it is we will meet a dangerous being that could attack us.”
Chu Tian stared into the bottomless pit while being lost in thought.
Concerning the world underneath the Forest of Chaos, of course he had some understanding.
This was a very complex place, especially in this era. There were many unknown dangers hidden here, but there were also many hidden treasures.
If there was a chance in the future, he had to properly explore it.
Of course, there was no opportunity now since he did not have the strength.
Clark said in a proud voice, “The gnomes have used an entire two hundred years to complete this transport network!”
The gnomes’ transport system was made of trains and cable cars.
When they came out of the lift, there was a station in front of them. There were several carts together on the train, densely packed together. This was the gnomes’ underground train.
“The gnomes have a total of seven underground research labs and we have discovered over a hundred precious minerals.” Clark proudly said, “These underground railroads are like blood vessels that connect each laboratory, mine, breeding field, and living quarters together. All together, it forms a highly effective network.”
“This really is a complicated and difficult assignment, a normal person could not have done it!” Delores said to Clark, “How do you start these trains?”
“Come with me into the power room and you’ll see.” Clark opened the power room of a train and there was a honeycomb shaped energy storage inside. Each chamber was filled with a red powder and the entire thing had a source energy array on it, with many large source stones embedded inside to give it power, “The train’s energy source is stable fire attributed crystal powder. This powder release a large amount of flames and energy, which is ultimately absorbed by the source energy array, forming a complex energy system. This energy is then used to move the three hundred ton train, allowing it to have a max speed of three hundred kilometers.”
Chu Tian was a bit surprised by this.
Although the gnomes’ technology did not enter his eyes.
It could be considered quite advanced for this era.
The cost of the flame crystals was not high and with the crystals powering the train, the cost was reduced quite a bit. However, the source energy array needed to consume source energy to run.
The consumption of source stones was not a small amount!
Clark explained, “For the basic operations of this system, it requires at least one thousand low grade source stones each month.”
Too fucking wasteful.
This was a completely unnecessary consumption!
Miracle Commerce’s Source Energy Batteries were a lasting and cheap source of source energy. Chu Tian only needed to make a simple changes to save a large amount of source stones.
“Now we ask sir acting City Lord to enter the gnomes’ laboratory!”
The gnome train thundered off, moving towards the palace in front of them. There were train tracks all over the palace and they could clearly see everything while riding through on the train.
“This is the fire energy research room.”
“This is the water energy research room.”
“This is the Water of Life creation room!”
“This is……”
Chu Tian passed through the research laboratory on the gnome train and it could be considered that he had experienced how luxurious the gnome laboratory was.
The gnomes by nature loved to explore.
It was no wonder they could give away Green City so easily. This was because to the gnome, as long as they had the underground laboratory and the resources needed for it, it was more than enough.
“Why is this place so big?” Delores looked at the large empty space in front of her, “What is this place?”
“This is the underground being research lab.”
“Underground beings?”
Clark opened the door to the laboratory and large prison cells arranged in rows appeared in front of them. There was a strange monster being locked up inside each prison cell.
Delores looked at the insides of the first prison cell. It looked a bit strange, with an evil and thin looking body which was supported by a few antennas. It had a head as big as a bulls with a single glowing eye in the middle.
Suddenly.
With a peng sound!
Delores was shocked.
This being sent out a beam of light from its eye and if it wasn’t for the gnomes’ barrier, this light beam was fast enough to melt steel. Delores would not have been able to avoid it.
Delores asked, “What is this monster?”
“Truly ignorant.” Chu Tian did not wait for the gnomes to explain, “This thing is called an Evil Eye, a common being that lives in the dark underground. Its main ability is to shoot beams of light from its eye.”
Clark and the other gnomes looked at Chu Tian with looks of admiration.
“This thing is rarely seen in the above world, this shows that the City Lord is truly knowledgeable!”
“Che, what does this count for?”
Chu Tian revealed a disdainful grin. He immediately went to look at the other beings, but he had to praise the gnomes, being able to gather all these dark creatures together. This was simply like a museum.
He also finally understood why the gnomes spent so much money on these laboratories.
The scale, equipment, and level of theses laboratories were at peak level in this era. Only spending several tens of thousands of low grade source stones on this each month was already very thrifty.
Clark asked, “The gnomes do not have any other things we’re fond of, we just like seeking the truth. Although most of what’s studied in the gnome laboratory does not have much use, this is where the gnomes’ joy for life comes from. So if you really want to become the City Lord, this laboratory…..”
“You’re thinking too much. You need to understand, I am a scholar.” Chu Tian patted the gnome’s shoulder, “This laboratory is the true treasure of Green City, those castles on the surface are nothing compared to this. Not only am I not closing this laboratory, I want to invest ten times, no a hundred times the resources, talents, and technology, making this laboratory even more magnificent.”
The mouth of Delores nearby popped open, but she couldn’t say a word.
Clark led the gnomes to reveal a look of gratitude and admiration.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 421: Underground world
Chapter 421: Underground world
How could Chu Tian not be happy?
The solid foundation the gnomes had built over several hundred years, how much effort would it save Chu Tian? This was like a person buying a house and being given a magnificent beast carriage, servants and bodyguards, and even a beautiful female maid. This was just too beneficial.
The gnome laboratory was this era’s standard and even the powerful empires of the continent were like this. With this solid foundation and the technology and team Chu Tian had, its future value could not even be imagined.
Chu Tian was filled with anticipation to use this laboratory.
The gnomes’ thoughts were not as complicated as the humans, but the gnomes could feel that Chu Tian’s words were not empty words. This human seemed like he really valued research and it was beneficial for the gnomes if this kind of person became the City Lord.
There was no doubt the elves were strong, but they were not interested in this. So, if Chu Tian fully supported their research laboratory, he would gain the approval of most of the gnomes.
There were many low level dark beings locked in the dark life form lab, like the Evil Eye, Cave Spiders, and others. There were several hundreds of them, so it was not a small number to feel them all.
Chu Tian fell into deep thought.
What had the gnomes caught these things for?
Did they want to create life? To create life was a peak technology, it was hard to imagine the gnomes being able to accomplish this.
Clark explained, “In the underground world, there are countless beings like this who constantly harass us. We wanted to examine them to find their weakness, giving us a better way to deal with them.”
Chu Tian looked at a large Cave Spider and thought for a few seconds, “You’re saying that there are many of these creatures around here?”
“The underground creatures are not the same as the surface, they are much more resilient. Most of them gnaw on the dark plants underground or directly eat crystals. Like the Evil Eye, the Evil Demon, and the other monsters directly live in the crystal ore, directly gnawing on the crystal ore to increase their strength. They breed incredible quick and are endless like cockroaches or mice. I suspect that in the areas we know of, there are at least several tens of thousands of them. They cause a large headache for us.”
“That many?” Chu Tian’s eyes lit up, “Good! Very good!”
The gnomes looked at each other. What was the City Lord suddenly calling good for.
Were all these monsters hidden underground a good thing?
“Do you have a map?”
“Map? Of, yes!”
This was a map of the underground laboratory and clearly mark the positions of the palaces and railroads, as well as the surrounding mines and tunnels that have been explored. As for the places where dark beings occasionally appear, there were gnomes guarding that area. They were preventing them from attacking the laboratory and preventing them from attacking Green City.
This underground world was very complicated, it was like a giant maze.
According to what Chu Tian knew about this world, the light energy was distributed in the sky and the dark energy was deep in the ground. The deeper one went, the more negative the energy became. It was unknown how deep the Forest of Chaos underground world was, but what was certain was that there were evil dark beings deep in this world.
The gnomes did not dare explore too deep or explore too far, they were worried they would meet a terrifying monster they couldn’t deal with. But even on this level, there were still many monsters living here.
“Come, we’re going here to take a look.”
The place Chu Tian mentioned was a tunnel.
Because the opening looked like an open demon’s mouth and the stone was a terrifying dark red colour, people called this tunnel the Devil’s Maw.
Most of the underground monsters the gnomes met came from the Devil’s Maw, so the gnomes considered the Devil’s Maw a deeper and more terrifying underground space. In order to not annoy any beings they shouldn’t annoy, the Devil’s Maw was a place no one was allowed to explore.
“Elder!”
Several gnome guards stationed here saw the train stop at the Devil’s Maw station and immediately ran over out of curiosity to ask what was happening.
“Sir acting City Lord.” Clark looked at Chu Tian and asked, “Are you certain you want to go in? Even the gnomes cannot easily explore this place, even we do not dare explore too deeply. For you to face adventure in right now, I’m afraid…..”
“It’s fine, I’m not a fool. I’ll turn back once things aren’t right.”
“Alright then.”
Chu Tian drew his sword and walked in.
Delores followed without any hesitation.
Clark saw that he could not change Chu Tian’s mid, so he could tell the gnome soldiers to prepare themselves before leading some old priest in. At this time, Chu Tian had already moved forward quite a bit.
Delores looked at the surrounding rocks and spoke while walking, “The dark aura around here is very thick, it’s very uncomfortable.”
The fungus and vines in the Devil’s Maw were mostly a strange dark purple or blue colour and the stones were a dark red colour. The entire tone was dark with the cavern spreading in all directions, sometimes being narrow and sometimes being wide. Sometimes it would be very steep and sometimes it would cut off. In short, there were strange noises all around them, giving off an ominous feeling.
Chu Tian felt the fluctuations in the air, “There are monsters coming.”
Before his voice even fell.
A sharp sound came from all around them, as large figures came out one after the other. They moved very quickly and even in this rough terrain, they were able to move with such speed.
Other than Chu Tian, everyone was was in the True Spirit Realm.
Delores was prepared to make a move, but before she could even use the Demonic God Religion’s summoning technique, she felt like she had been hit several times. Instantly her head went dizzy as she couldn’t stand straight, falling onto Chu Tian beside her.
Chu Tian quickly supported Delores.
A fierce looking figure charged forward, sweeping out with several sharp claw strikes, attempting to rip Chu Tian and Delores to pieces.
“Damn, seeking death!”
Chu Tian’s blade lit up with faint blue flames as a brilliant sword qi flew out. The monster gave a pitiful cry as it flapped it wings and flew away. Although it hadn’t been slashed in half by the sword qi, it was still hit with the Netherworld Flames. Without enough time to move far, its body was covered in blue white flames as it turned into ashes.
The Green Religion priests were very shocked.
Chu Tian’s casual slash was able to display this kind of power!
This was definitely not something an Awakened Soul Cultivator could release, even a True Spirit Realm expert might not be able to easily block it. This human youth truly wasn’t simple.
“All of you be careful!” Clark slightly recovered from his dizziness and quickly shouted, “It’s the Bat Demons! They have a spiritual attack, it is very hard to to deal with!”
Chu Tian felt a few faint spiritual attacks, but this bit of spiritual attack could not affect him at all. When he made his move just now, he had clearly seen what had attacked them. It was actually something with a human for, but was a monster with giant bat wings. They all had very strong builds, weighing at least two hundred kilograms.
Spiritual attacks could affect True Spirit experts?
Then this was a really incredible monster. Chu Tian noted that the Bat Demon’s spiritual attack was using sound waves to release a wide scope non differentiating attack. He couldn’t help thinking that if there was such a monster on the battlefield, it would be able to sweep through a large part of it!
This was not exaggerated at all.
Even a True Spirit expert like Delores, when she was attacked without any preparations, she had lost her battle strength from becoming dizzy. Wouldn’t normal Awakened Soul Cultivators fall down and bleed from all seven orifices?
Good, very good. If he could tame this kind of monster and use them in Green City, would Green City have to fear invaders? If these Bat Demons were compared to the Marauders’ bat mounts, not only would it be stronger, its intelligence would not be lower. It should have the intelligence of a six-seven year old child, so if they could be tamed, they would be able to understand a few orders.
Chu Tian already had these goals when he came here.
Not to mention that Chu Tian had several beast taming techniques, now that he had the little fox and the Demonic God Religion’s priests, these monsters that could cause people headaches were quite easy to tame!
This was not a problem.
This was a large wealth!
The Green Religion priests used a secret technique to block the spiritual attack. Clark forcefully raised his staff and vines began to stretch out, instantly catching a Bat Demon in flight. This Bat Demon let out a pitiful cry as all of its vitality and moisture was drained, finally falling on the cavern floor as a dry corpse.
They did not have time to kill more Bat Demons.
The left side wall suddenly broke apart as several beams of light as thick as arms shot at them from the wall.
A Green Religion Priest used a talisman to release a light shield. The beams of light hit the light shield and it shattered to pieces, but it still resisted the attack.
Delores had just recovered.
What happened now?
Delores found that in the dark cavern, there were many beams of lights being fired from all directions. There were weak and strong beams, but there were a lot of them, making people unable to open their eyes any longer.
“Evil Eyes, damn there are so many of them!”
Evil Eyes has excellent dark vision and they could see even further than hawks. Their eyes could penetrate through illusions and camouflage, as well as being able to release radioactive rays, being able to see a person clearly even if they were behind a wall. The Evil Eye’s mouth could not make any sounds, so they used their minds to communicate with each other. Although their intelligence was not high, there was an understanding between them.
So many Evil Eyes attacking at once.
This power was enough to kill one-two True Spirit Realm experts.
Clark raised the staff in his hand high up and an emerald green barrier came around them. The Evil Eyes’ light beams hit the barrier and they were all absorbed by the barrier, becoming like ripples on the water.
“Great Forest God, please release your great strength!”
Clark released a dazzling green light.
The next second.
Clark’s body almost exploded.
His body disappeared and turned into green leaves. These green leaves were like countless butterflies, flying out in all directions, just like a tidal wave surging forward, blocking out their vision. These leaves looked very delicate, but they were as sharp as divine weapons, just a single slash was enough to kill a Bat Demon. Those weak Evil Eyes collapsed with a single blow and when a leaf passed by them, they were cut into pieces.
Delores said with a gasp, “This Clark isn’t weaker than the Shaman’s Mars!”
The leaves gathered together to reform Clark’s short form.
However, there was not a single complete monster around them. They had all been cut and turned into meat paste.
Chu Tian wanted to give a few words of praise, but he felt a strange energy wave. There was an Evil Eye that was slashed in half which slowly came together, finally standing up as a whole. That large head was turning left and right, as if it didn’t understand what had just happened. When it saw its struggling companions on the ground, there was a faint blue light released from its eye.
Shua!
Starlight fell onto its dying companion and an incredible matter happened. The Evil Eye slashed into pieces suddenly began to reform before standing up using its tentacles.
Clark knit his brows. He picked up a leaf and prepared to cut the strange Evil Eye.
“Wait, this is a bit interesting.” Chu Tian stopped Clark from killing the Evil Eye, “The Evil Eyes depend on energy for food. If an Evil Eye ate fire crystals for a few days, the light from its eye would become fire attributed. If it ate thunder crystals recently, the light would become thunder attributed. This Evil Eye has a strange energy, which means there should be a special mineral where it lives. We shouldn’t finish them off first and go look for that place, perhaps we can find something useful.”
Chu Tian actually could already recognize it.
The Evil Eye was releasing a star energy beam and star energy had restorative abilities, so it could heal its companies. This Evil Eye had most likely eaten a special ore and this ore was very helpful to Chu Tian. Chu Tian decided to try his luck and perhaps he would reap an unexpected benefit.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 422: Starlight Mine
Chapter 422: Starlight Mine
The burning sword qi swept the ground.
Those dying Evil Eyes were all turned to ashes.
The final Evil Eye’s large head turned around. It felt a strong sense of danger and its instincts told it to drill off in a direction.
“Follow it, follow it!”
The underground world was very complex and even the gnomes did not know everything about it. Although this place wasn’t far from the entrance to the Devil’s Maw, Clark and the others did not know what was hidden here.
After around forty minutes, the Evil Eye went into another cavern.
It should be this place.
Chu Tian had not passed the entrance when he could feel the very pure star energy. When he went through the entrance, there was a large basin in front of him that was filled with meteor grass and other plants.
These were at least level three meteor grass.
This quality did not just need to be bred for tens of thousands years, it also required a suitable environment to grow in.
Chu Tian used his sword to kill the guiding Evil Eye and impatiently began to search the area.
“This place is……”
The other people entering this place were slightly stunned. This place did not seem like it was naturally formed and it seemed like they had entered the ancient era. It was like a large energy exploded here and on the stones and ground, there were materials releasing starlight that could be seen.
“Star Iron!” Chu Tian found an iron ore covered in starlight, “This is highly pure Star Iron! This thing is the most suitable item whether it is source energy arrays or high altitude airships! I never thought there would be this much here! If my guesses aren’t wrong, this place must have been hit by a meteor.”
There was also Star Silver and Star Gold which were all priceless high quality items!
“Ha, ha, ha, we’re rich this time!” Chu Tian found several crystals and found that in this basin, there were actually glowing crystals, “Star Crystals, this place is filled with Star Crystals!”
Delores and gnomes looked at him with a strange gaze.
Of course they didn’t understand the value of these things. The Star Crystals were crystallized stars, which could also be called Starlight Stones. Chu Tian had obtained a few from the Central State Trial Tower and those few pieces had allowed everyone to break through with their Starlight Immortal Bodies.
There were now Starlight Stones all around, perhaps it couldn’t be calculated with pieces anymore, it might need to be counted by mountains. This was basically a Starlight Mine!
The Starlight Metals were precious and the Star Crystals were even more valuable.
Perhaps it was enough to allow thousands or even ten thousand people practice the Starlight Immortal Body, moreover, it would be enough for them to reach the Diamond Body Realm. The Starlight Immortal Body was a cultivation technique without attributes and star energy was a rare neutral energy, so even a person of a religion like Delores could practice it. Therefore, there was a large value in discovering this mine.
With this many Star Crystals, how many peak experts could be trained?
The Central State meteor grass also came from a meteor, but the starlight essence in the basin was very small and most of it had basically evaporated when it collided with earth. Just the residue energy was used to grow the meteor grass.
This starlight pit was completely different!
This meteor had formed large amounts of Star Crystals to form a mine!
“Since there are this many Star Crystals, perhaps there is that thing!” Chu Tian’s expression changed, suddenly become somewhat excited, “Quickly search, perhaps there is a top grade treasure here. Once this thing is dug out, I can guarantee that not only will we become rich, Green City will have a large weapon in just two-three years. It will be enough to make us one of the most influential cities in the Forest of Chaos.”
“How could there be something like that?” Delores had a look of disbelief, “Could it be a divine weapon?”
“What does a divine weapon count for. Even if we obtained a divine weapon, can we even use it?” Chu Tian had a rare impatience, “This meaning of this thing for us right now, perhaps even ten divine weapons can’t compare to it! Stop wasting words, quickly search!”
What treasure had such a high value? Even ten divine weapons couldn’t compare to it?
Clark gave a soft cough, “You still have to tell us what that thing looks like.”
Chu Tian did not have time to explain before an explosion came from the ground. The stone floor was cracked by some power and a strong wave of energy soared out, quickly condensing together.
Delores called out in a surprised voice, “What kind of monster is that!”
That life form that broke out of the rock was a two meters tall giant and its body was covered with a strong electric glow. It was completely naked and had a strong body, but it had no facial features. This was not an actual living thing, but a spiritual life form made of energy.
“Star Elemental!” Chu Tian slightly knit his brows, “Be careful, this fellow is hard to deal with.”
Delores took out a bottle and used the Demonic God Religion’s summoning technique. With an explosive roar, a six armed ape was summoned. It had the same invisible energy form as before and it ran at the Star Elemental under Delores’ control.
The six hands of the ape turned into shadows that wildly slammed against the Star Element. However, a stunning scene occurred as the one broken by the fists was not the Star Elemental, but rather the six armed ape’s fists.
It was like a water drop hitting iron.
The instant the six armed ape attacked the Star Elemental, its six arms were shattered.
That reflected strength turned into a wild air current, instantly filling up the entire space.
The Star Elemental silently moved forward, casually sending a palm out. The six armed ape did not even have a chance to struggle as its body was like water meeting high temperatures, instantly being evaporated, leaving no trace behind.
Delores had a very ugly expression, “This is bad, its destructive might is at least in the 4th True Spirit Layer or it could even be higher. We’ll be finished if we’re hit by it!”
Clark led the Green Religion priests to make their move.
Countless vines wrapped the Star Elemental like a dumpling, but this attack had no effect at all. The Star Elemental just shook its body and those vines that could even entangle a mammoth turned to fragments as it scattered in all directions.
Clark already knew that this was bad.
This monsters strength was even higher than they had imagined.
The Star Elemental raised its arm and instantly a storm of energy gathered in its palm. Clark raised his palm and summoned out a barrier, one that was completely covered in vines.
“Quickly run!”
Run where?
The Star Elemental swept out its arm and a ten meter long giant starlight blade instantly swept out, shattering Clark’s defenses. The terrifying force sent everyone flying out like pieces of paper, causing everyone to be damaged to some extent.
The Star Elemental turned into a beam of light and flickering a few times, it directly charged at Clark. It did not have any intelligence, but it did have instincts and it knew that among these people, Clark had the highest cultivation, so it should attack him first.
“This is bad!”
Clark’s cultivation was not low, but it wasn’t enough to deal with this fellow.
The Star Elemental used its energy to form a barrier which couldn’t be broken even with their full strength. The Star Elemental also had a terrifying destructive power, it was not something they could resist.
Hong!
The Star Elemental sent out a palm.
Clark raised his wooden staff with both staff to resist and the terrifying energy formed a shockwave that spread all around them. The surrounding ground began to crack like an earthquake was happening, as well as several large rocks falling down.
Ka, ka!
Clark could clearly feel cracks forming in the staff in his hand. He already almost couldn’t hold on, but the Star Elemental’s power was becoming stronger and stronger.
“Great Elder!”
Several Green Religion priests quickly tried to help as several large logs came out of the ground. Each large log was covered in runes as it quickly surrounded the Star Elemental, causing a strong sealing power to suppress the Star Elemental. Since directly attacking it would create a backlash, they would use the sealing power to weaken it.
But that still didn’t have any effect.
The logs filled with sealing energy were ignited and turned into black charcoal. With this trend, the Green Religion priests would not be able to hold on much longer.
There was no other choice.
If he didn’t make a move, these fellows would die.
Chu Tian released a powerful aura as a nine eyed demonic god appeared in the air. When Chu Tian raised the sword in his hand, the Nine Eyed Demon God raised a black Demon God’s Sword.
“This is……”
Delores was completely shocked by this power.
She finally realized that Chu Tian had deeply hidden his powers.
This power was so powerful that although he was only in the Awakened Soul Realm, he could instantly kill a True Spirit Realm expert if he used all his strength.
“Die!”
Chu Tian stabbed at the Star Elemental.
The Star Elemental was facing Clark while also facing the seal of the Green Religion priests. When Chu Tian’s full force stab entered the Star Elemental’s body, this attack should have had no effect on an elemental life form, but Chu Tian had already used his source spirit, so the Demon God’s Sword stabbed the Star Elemental when Chu Tian stabbed out.
The Star Elemental did not have a mouth, so it could not make a sound.
But each person could clearly feel a painful yell reverberating through their minds. It was like a giant clap of thunder that made each person’s mind feel dizzy.
The Star Elemental’s body quickly twisted.
Just like gas meeting an exhaust fan, the Star Elemental turned into starlight as it was completely sucked into Chu Tian’s body. It filled every meridian, muscle, and bone of Chu Tian’s body in an instant. That wave of star energy filled Chu Tian to the point of exploding.
Clark and Delores were both shocked.
They had a strange feeling. Chu Tian instantly turned into a black hole and unexpectedly swallowed the entire Star Elemental.
Swallowing effect?
No, this strange ability was just one of Chu Tian’s abilities. They could also feel different auras coming from Chu Tian, like soul energy, spirit energy, space energy, and time energy…..
These people were all True Spirit experts.
But they were all suppressed at this moment.
How was this possible?
Chu Tian swallowed the Star Elemental and he immediately fell to the ground. Every pore of his body shined with starlight and he used his sword to support his body. There was blood coming from his nose and eyes, which was the backlash of using his source spirit.
Everyone did not have a time to let out a sigh of relief.
Suddenly sounds of explosions came from the distance.
Clark’s eyes almost popped out, “There are still many Star Elementals!”
Delores also saw it. There wasn’t just a single Star Elemental, there seemed to be many Star Elementals. There were several large ones among them whose auras were several times that of the one they just encountered.
“Quickly run!”
Clark did not even think as he used a vine to grab Chu Tian, quickly wanting to run.
“Wait a minute!” Chu Tian pointed at where the Star Elemental had been defeated. From the gradually fading light, there was a strange gem that flew out, “We must take that Eye of the Star!”
Delores rushed over to grab the gem before they quickly escaped the area.
It was lucky that the Star Elementals were not interested in chasing, otherwise with their speed, they shouldn’t think of being able to escape.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 423: Eye of the Star
Chapter 423: Eye of the Star
They could be considered lucky this time.
The Star Elementals wouldn’t do anything, they only attacked the invaders that came into their territory. When the invaders left, they would not pursue, so they could escape this underground space alive.
Chu Tian did not have time to explain, his body was filled with a tidal wave of star energy. If he couldn’t quickly refine this energy, perhaps his body might explode at any moment.
So when they returned to the surface, Chu Tian quickly found a secluded valley in Green City to cultivate. He sat cross legged on a large stone as his body was surrounded by star energy, looking like it could explode at any moment.
This situation was very dangerous, but it was also a very beneficial opportunity.
The star energy had been refined by the Star Elemental for countless years, so directly swallowing this energy was not inferior to taking in a ton of Star Crystals. Once this energy was refined, it would certainly raise Chu Tian’s «Starlight Immortal Body» by another level!
Because he cultivated the «Starlight Immortal Body», Chu Tian’s body had been tempered by star energy for a long time, so he had a very high tolerance for star energy. Otherwise, if this crude power entered his body, even if his body didn’t explode directly, he would become half crippled for being seriously injured.
It’s beginning!
Chu Tian began to rotate his cultivation technique.
The star energy stopped attacking his body and was evenly spread across his body. It seeped into his muscles and bones inch by inch, as if it was being integrated into his body.
It was refined again and again.
Chu Tian could clearly feel that his body was being strengthened at an extreme speed. With the refinement of the star energy, his muscles were filled with vitality and various aspects were increased by over ten times. Finally, his cultivation technique took the elemental energy within his body and refined it into the Starlight Immortal Body.
These effects would naturally have immediate effects!
Chu Tian could clearly feel his body quickly being strengthened by his cultivation technique!
The starlight around Chu Tian gradually was no longer like a gloss made of diamonds, rather he began to glow from his body to the tips of his hair, making him look like a person made of light. He was even a bit dazzling. The stone he was sitting on suffered the pressure of the immense power and cracks began to form on it, as if it was being ground down into powder.
Chu Tian understood.
He had already succeeded.
This was the Large Success Realm known as the Sacred Light Body!
The «Starlight Immortal Body» had four realms respectively, the Glass Body Realm, the Diamond Body Realm, the Sacred Light Realm, and the Immortal Body Realm. The Glass Body Realm was the Small Success Realm, the Diamond Body Realm was the Obscure Realm, the Sacred Light Body Realm was the Large Success Realm, and the Immortal Body Realm was the Perfection Realm, meaning the cultivation technique has been fully cultivated.
Comparing the Diamond Body to the Glass Body, not only was it a large increase in terms of defense, the reflective might was also significantly increased.
When comparing the Sacred Light Body to the Diamond Body, not only was it another increase in terms of defense, the Sacred Light Body’s strongest effect was its self recovery effect. Now that Chu Tian’s internal organs were heavily injured, as long as he activated the Sacred Light Body with his spirit energy, those injuries could be quickly healed.
Moreover, the Sacred Light Body increased defenses against curses, corrosion, demonification, and other strange attacks. Chu Tian’s defense and battle strength had undergone a large increase.
In other words.
When the «Starlight Immortal Body» was cultivated to the Large Success Sacred Light Body, it was no longer a simple defensive cultivation technique, but also a cultivation technique with a powerful healing effect. Even if one received a fatal wound, one would be able to heal it.
However, the largest pleasant surprise was not just his cultivation technique increase.
With the increase of his cultivation technique this time, Chu Tian could feel his cultivation bottleneck weakening. This also meant that he was close to the turning point and he could make an attack on the True Spirit Realm!
How could he let this good opportunity pass by?
Chu Tian quickly condensed the vital energy within him and began to attack the higher realm. Chu Tian had lived another life and had experienced this before, so naturally he was familiar with this. It was like easily lifting a heavy weight as he smoothly attacked his bottleneck.
Three days later.
There was an earth shaking bang coming from the valley.
The spiritual energy from the surrounding dozen miles were all condensed and it was like an incomparably large mouth had swallowed all the spiritual energy before everything returned to calmness once again.
Chu Tian slowly opened his eyes and they were glowing, but they were also as sharp as a falcon’s. He let out a long sigh and like a slash or a sudden bolt of lightning, he instantly smashed the giant rock in front of him.
He had succeeded!
The True Spirit Realm!
True Spirit Cultivators were completely different from Awakened Soul Cultivators. Awakened Soul Cultivators only began using their source spirits and True Spirit Cultivators transformed the spirit energy inside their body into true spirit energy. When they reached the True Spirit Realm, each layer would bring a significant increase in power.
Chu Tian had surpassed an entire realm, but there was no earthshaking phenomenon.
This was different from the past.
It had to be known, around a year ago, when he broke through to the Awakened Soul Realm in the Yin Corpse Canyon, it had caused the entire world to tremble. The following cultivation breakthroughs he had had caused shocking phenomenons.
This time was clearly a large realm increase, but it was no different from a normal cultivator. Why was it like this?
This was the benefit that came with reaching the True Spirit Realm, Chu Tian was completely different from before. The current him could control his strength and restrain his aura from leaking out, naturally suppressing the phenomenon.
The Awakened Soul Realm was separated into the Void Soul, Illustrious Soul, and True Soul stages.
The True Spirit Realm was also separated into three stages. The first to third layers were the Earth Spirit Realm, the fourth to sixth layers were the Heaven Spirit Realm, and the seventh to ninth layers were the Spirit Transformation Realm.
Chu Tian was in the 1st True Spirit Layer, the Earth Spirit Realm, but having the Perfection Realm «Netherworld Flame Sword» and the Large Success Realm «Starlight Immortal Body», his strength was clearly above that of normal cultivators. However, to think that he only had these trump cards was a large mistake.
The True Spirit Realm could be considered a divide!
After Chu Tian reached the True Spirit Realm, the abilities he found hard to use before could be used now. For example, his spatial abilities. The starting point of forming spatial energy was in the True Spirit Realm and in terms of source energy array, the lowest spatial source energy array was a level three array.
This was also the reason why Chu Tian wanted to recruit Vivian. It was because Chu Tian could not develop the Space Warehouse while he was in the Awakened Soul Realm.
Now it was fine.
From this day forth, he would open a new world!
Chu Tian could feel that there was still a bit of the swallowed Star Elemental inside him that hadn’t been refined yet.
This remaining thing was not energy, but rather it was an innately formed cultivation technique. Chu Tian had named it the «Starlight Art». This was a cultivation technique combined from different movement techniques and body techniques, it would work together with the Starlight Immortal Body since they came from the same source.
This would make up for the «Starlight Immortal Body’s» lack of speed and attack power. Although it wasn’t very useful for Chu Tian in the future, he could give it to Yingying and the young miss, allowing them to increase their battle strength. Even the young miss who had a source spirit without any potential for fighting, she could also have a decent battle strength.
“There was a lot harvested this time.”
Chu Tian took out a thing from his chest.
This was a stone like the Star Crystal, but it was different from normal Star Crystals. There seemed to be an eye design inside this Star Crystal that was releasing an ancient and mysterious aura.
Eye of the Star!
A very precious item!
It was the core of the giant meteorite!
These Star Elementals’ core was this Eye of the Star. Chu Tian could even use this Eye of the Star in his hand to create another Star Elemental. If Chu Tian were to swallow this Eye of the Star right now, his «Starlight Immortal Body» had the possibility of increasing by another large increment!
This sounded very attractive, but Chu Tian would not do this.
Chu Tian understood that this precious material had an even more important use, which was to lock onto spatial coordinates. It could be used as a Space Door’s core.
This Eye of the Star was not big, so it wasn’t enough to form a large Space Door, but it was enough to create a Spatial Transfer Array.
The Spatial Transfer Array and the Space Warehouse were two completely different things.
The Space Warehouse was only a locked space which could be used to transfer items, but the space could not be used to transfer living beings. The Spatial Transfer Array was not the say, it was an array that could transfer living beings. In other words, Chu Tian could create a Spatial Transfer Array in Green City and then he could create another Spatial Transfer Array anywhere else on the continent, then he could lock their coordinates with the Eye of the Star, allowing both sides to transfer things to the other side.
This was the value of the Eye of the Star!
In the underground space, there seemed to be more than one Eye of the Star!
If he could obtain large amounts of the Eye of the Star, Chu Tian could create transfer points all over the continent, making it easier to send people and transport things in the future. This would have an inestimable effect on Green City’s development.
Chu Tian put away the Eye of the Star.
The Eye of the Star was the core of the transfer array, but just having the Eye of the Star was not enough, he still needed to find some precious Spatial Crystals. These Spatial Crystals were not as precious as the Eye of the Star, but as rare materials with a space attribute, it wasn’t that easy to find them. However, there was a few stored in the gnomes’ research lab, so Chu Tian could borrow a bit first.
When Chu Tian came out of the valley.
Delores came forward to greet her, “You’re out this fast?”
Chu Tian shrugged his shoulders, “Of course, why not think about who I am! Yi, where did Clark and the others go?”
“A plague suddenly broke out a few days ago that infected most of the gnomes in Green City, so they went to investigate.”
“A plague?”
“You don’t know yet? Actually there has been a plague in the forest for a long time, but it was confined to the southern forest. It has recently been spread to Green City.”
“Come, we’re going to take a look.”
There was a bit wrong with Green City.
The entire city was covered in an indescribable strange feeling.
Before Chu Tian came to Green City, there was already a plague in the southern forest. Several local tribes had already been annihilated by it and large parts of the forest was covered in plague.
Now without knowing why, the plague had spread to Green City. It had infected thirty-forty thousand people in just a few days, so the situation was very dangerous.
There might really be something afoot.
Chu Tian had eliminated the tax to keep the merchants, but now it seemed like most of them were about to leave again.
Delores said, “Sir Clark suspects that it was done by the Undead Religion and he should have taken people over to ask for an explanation, but Clark doesn’t have any evidence. Even if he did have evidence, he wouldn’t have a way of dealing with those Necromancers.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 424: Necromancers
Chapter 424: Necromancers
The Undead Religion believed in the Death God and the Nether God, this was a truly mysterious religion. The ancient sect of the Ten Thousand Corpse Ancient Tomb had some similarities to the Undead Religion, but the only difference was whether there was belief or not.
No matter what.
People generally stayed away from cultivators that dealt with Yin Corpses and souls. When Green City was prosperous, a Lich had brought a group of Necromancers to Green City. They had summoned over ten thousand Yin Corpses which were perfect hard labourers that never tired or got bored, performing a merit by helping the gnomes dig out the mountain.
It was because of this the gnomes allowed the Undead Religion’s temple, helping them develop their forces. Who would have thought that over the years, the Undead Religion would become stronger and stronger, even coming close to threatening the gnomes. Especially with the eruption of the plague, this was clearly done by the Undead Religion.
Clark had the gnomes completely surround the Undead Religions’ temple.
The Undead Religion temple was a grey arch shaped castle and there were many gargoyle shaped statues squatting all over the building. They seemed like decorations, but they were actually dangerous undead monsters.
The ones completely surrounding the castle were Green Protectors.
There were several thousand gnome elites at the entrance of the Undead Religion temple, glaring at the Necromancers. Both sides were very tense, as if they could break out in a fight at any moment.
Clark’s face was filled with rage, “Samuel, do you have to become enemies with Green City?”
“Hei, hei, hei.” The Necromancer priest leader gave a cold laugh, “Clark, Green City no longer belongs to the gnomes, you are very clear on this. Even if we become enemies with Green City, what does it matter to you? Have that turtle City Lord come out, I really want to see what kind of person he is. He actually had you traitorous gnomes who gave away the city bow down to him.”
This person’s words were filled with hostility.
Chu Tian’s brows jumped up and he revealed a dissatisfied expression. Delores whispered in a serious voice in his hear, “Samuel, an important priest for the Undead Religion. His strength isn’t bad, he’s around the 3rd True Spirit Layer. He should be in the top five of the Necromancer priests here.”
“Then why isn’t he a Lich?”
Samuel was not a Lich, he was a living person. However, his body was covered in bandages and he was wearing a large cloak, so people couldn’t see his appearance and couldn’t tell what race he was.
“Do you think that every Necromancer is a Lich?” Delores rolled her eyes at him, “The Lich transformation is one of the highest level ceremonies for the Undead Religion, only the most outstanding and strongest people have that qualification. Moreover, even if a person was qualified, their physiques might not be suited for being turned into a Lich. In the entire Green City Undead Religion, there is only the founder who is a Lich. It’s said that it is an old monster that has lived for two thousand years, being even older than the old elves in the Eternal Forest!”
“A low level existence like the Lich is this respected?” Chu Tian disdainfully curled his lips, “Your thoughts are truly hard to understand.”
“Hey, hey, what kind of words are these? Who doesn’t envy the Lich!” Delores retorted, “Liches will never die, living forever is many people’s dreams. Do you know how many rulers and emperors on the continent wish they could become an undying Lich? I don’t believe that you also don’t want to live forever.”
Liches were a mysterious being in the hearts of people, this kind of undead monster was formed when a living being transformed through a ceremony. Liches in theory were existences that could live forever.
“Your views are all wrong.” Chu Tian softly said, “Don’t think that being a Lich is all that great. You can’t breath, you don’t have a heartbeat, you don’t have senses, you don’t need food, and you can’t replicate. You lose all the pleasures of living to gain a body that never ages, what is the meaning behind that?”
One couldn’t appreciate good food, beautiful women, and couldn’t enjoy the joys between men and women. One wouldn’t be able to appreciate the beauties of the world, it was better to just die cleanly.
“You can’t deny the advantages of being a Lich.”
“The Lich is close to not aging and not dying, but it is only close and not truly undying.”
“What? Could the Lich still die?”
“Liches do have limitless life in theory and even some of the stronger Liches remove their souls to form Phylacteries. That way, even if their bodies are destroyed, they could be reborn using their Phylactery. However, Liches are not eternal. Liches can avoid the aging and destruction of the physical body, but they cannot escape the aging of the soul.”
In this world, there were many biological and non biological beings that could be considered undying, for example, the Flower Fairies Chu Tian met before. These beings did not have an upper limit in terms of life span, but actually the Flower Fairies were weaker than most beings. They greatly relied on their environment and once that was destroyed, the Flower Fairies would find it hard to live long.
A living being’s body, mind, and soul all depended on each other. The material determined the will and the will determined the soul. Without the support of the material, the will will gradually fade before one loses their human nature, even losing their self awareness. The soul will also decline during this process.
Once a life form became a Lich, they would need secret techniques to simulate all forms of emotions, but that cannot be maintained forever. Most Liches that live for one-two thousand years will become numb to emotions and they will become more and more cold. They will lost their human nature and consciousness and their mind will fade before they turn into an undead.
Chu Tian knew how the Liches transformed, but he was not interested in this monster at all.
These words attracted everyone’s attention, even the Undead Religion temple’s people looked over.
“Acting City Lord!”
“The acting City Lord is here!”
The gnomes talked to one another and looked at this human youth with strange eyes, most of them were filled with doubts and disbelief. To let a human become the City Lord, this was a hard to accept matter for the gnomes. Recently the plague has caused trouble in Green City and this acting City Lord did not reveal himself, which was a bit unforgivable.
“I was wondering who it was that dared to disrespect the great Lord Lich.” Samuel looked at Chu Tian with eyes filled with ridicule and anger, “Do the gnomes really have no other paths? Such a useless waste of a human is the City Lord? The destruction of this city is not strange at all.”
Delores immediately asked, “Then you’re admitting everything was done by the Necromancers?”
“You still don’t understand? This is not important nor is it the main point.” Samuel’s eyes were filled with taunting, “Those tens of thousands of gnomes affected by the plague will not live more than two days, that is the main point.”
“You’re going too far!”
The gnomes were filled with rage.
This matter was certainly done by the Necromancers.
Samuel had a reason why he was acting so rampant. That damn Lich hasn’t show itself yet, so what use was it if they killed these Necromancer priests in front of them? The gnomes could not explain the situation in front of them, not to mention the tens of thousands of clansmen being infected with the plague. These tens of thousands of people were hostages in their hands and the gnomes could not disregard their clansmen, so they had to accept the threats of these despicable Necromancers.
No matter what.
They would save their clansmen first.
Clark couldn’t help loudly asking, “What condition do you have! Speak!”
“If the gnome really want to save their clansmen, it’s very simple. Resign the City Lord position and let the great Lich rule over Green City, otherwise this little plague is just the beginning.”
“In your dreams! Is the Lich worthy of owning Green City?”
“A human waste became your City Lord, yet the noble and knowledgeable Lord Lich isn’t worthy? Clark, get it straight, I am not joking with you, think about the tens of thousands of your clansmen struggling in pain. I promise that other than us Necromancers, no one else can save them.” Samuel pointed at Chu Tian, “Of course, you still have another choice which is to kill this human and send his head back to the Eternal Forest, relying on the Dragon’s Ridge, swearing loyalty to them. That way, you gnomes will still be the rulers of this city. The Undead Religion will not only not be your Green Religions enemies, we will be your strongest allies.”
It was impossible to let the Lich become the City Lord.
It wasn’t that this Necromancer priest didn’t know this. Samuel deliberately gave this request to prepare for his second request.
Kill Chu Tian.
Break off relations with the Eternal Forest.
This was what the Dragon’s Ridge hoped for.
Tens of thousands of gnome lives were being held in the Necromancers’ hands, this was not a choice that was hard to make. After all, the gnomes did not like humans, so would they give up the lives of their clansmen for a trivial human?
“You should know the temper of those old fogies in the Eternal Forest.” Samuel added more oil into the flames, “I can see that the Elven King will not send people to Green City. It is not because he doesn’t value Green City, rather he has no choice. The elves do not like causing conflict, so hiring yourselves to the Eternal Forest was a mistake to begin with. What is placed in front of you now is a chance to correct this mistake.”
The Netherworld Sword came out with a shua sound.
“I think you’ve talked too much nonsense.” Chu Tian came out raising his sword, “You want father to die this much? Then old master Chu Tian will give you a chance. I’ll stand right here, kill me if you have the skills.”
Samuel said with a cold laugh, “You’re worthy of me making a move?”
Chu Tian laughed, “If it wasn’t for you fellows being too hateful, I wouldn’t want to dirty my sword!”
Samuel was filled with rage as he raised his finger that was like dead wood. He began to chant as a strong corpse scent appeared around them, while a dark green fireball appeared at the tip of his finger.
“Overconfident human, I’ll let you see the power of the Smouldering Corpse Flame!”
This green fireball with a strong corpse sent slammed down at Chu Tian’s feet, causing that revolting stench to spread in all directions, making people unable to not move away.
The green flames soared into the sky.
Chu Tian did not make a move as he was instantly swallowed by the flames.
Delores was shocked. It can’t be, this fellow really couldn’t block it?
The gnomes were also shocked. Although they knew that this acting City Lord was not strong, they didn’t know that he would be this weak. He didn’t even have the ability to resist this?
Samuel said with a cold smile, “Truly a joke.”
Who would have thought that a figure would walk out of the sea of flames at this time. When the raging flames swallowed him, no one felt any energy fluctuations around Chu Tian, but the strange thing was that even though the flames spread all over him, he was not injured at all. Not a single hair, not a single corner was injured.
“What is this?”
Everyone revealed looks of shock.
Some people found a strange thing. Chu Tian’s dark eyes had turned white at this moment and the aura around him had completely disappeared.
It looked like he was just standing there.
But people could not feel his existence.
The high level personnel of Miracle Commerce would certainly recognize this. This was the spatial cultivation technique, «Void Escaping» Chu Tian had taught to Vivian which Chu Tian was currently using himself!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 425: Slash to kill
Chapter 425: Slash to kill
Samuel’s Corpse Flame was a mysterious flame. This flame was sinister by nature, needing corpse qi to feed on. Samuel had melted several strong corpse poison into it, allowing to corrode anything in an instant, instantly turning most people into Yin Corpses.
Although the might of the flame was nothing to talk about, just its characteristics were enough to make people cautious. Even people stronger than Samuel would not allow themselves to be enveloped in this flame, not to mention someone with a lower cultivation and one who didn’t use any defensive techniques?
Why was he not damaged at all?
Samuel could not understand what he was seeing at all!
Chu Tian stood in the blazing flames, but not a single thing changed with him. This was a bit unimaginable. Samuel sent out another few fireballs.
Shua, shua!
The fireballs fell onto Chu Tian.
Everyone clearly saw the fireballs passing through Chu Tian, but strangely they didn’t make contact with him. It was like it wasn’t passing through a fleshly body, but rather thin air. Since they couldn’t make contact, how could his fireballs affect him?
Camouflage?
A spiritual illusion?
But there wasn’t any fluctuation of spiritual energy!
Samuel still didn’t believe it as he was covered in ghostly qi. Raising his hands, those ten skinny fingers released flames at the same time, quickly condensing a giant fireball above his head. This fireball quickly came together and turned from a dark green colour to a jet black colour. The might of this fireball was at least ten times stronger.
Chu Tian slightly knit his brows.
He could easily deal with the flames from before mainly because the flames were too weak. This attack was closer to Samuel’s 3rd True Spirit Layer strength and Chu Tian’s Void Escaping did not have a way to deal with such strong energy, so it would fade once he was hit by this attack.
“You think you can be rampant just because of a strange cultivation technique?” Samuel noticed Chu Tian’s slight expression change. He figured that Chu Tian could not evade this attack, so he revealed a cold and fierce smile, “How will you block this attack? Die!”
The black fireball roared as it flew out.
Chu Tian did not dodge. His skin and body suddenly lit up with starlight. The light was so strong that his entire body turned into a person of light. His hands stretched out like he was hugging a friend, very calmly moving forward to hug the fireball.
“You’re seeking death!”
“Can Samuel’s Corpse Flame be touched with the human body?”
The Necromancers all revealed an expression like they were looking at an idiot and the gnomes revealed shocked gazes. Did the human not feel that the fatal part was not the flame itself, but rather the poison and curse contained within? How was this rushing forward without thinking any different from a moth flying into the flames?
Puchi!
The sound of water and fire meeting rang out.
The fireball in Chu Tian’s chest continued to grow smaller and the corpse qi poison contained within could not pass through the starlight around his body to harm him at all. Instead it was completely kept out and was melted away by the sacred light.
Everyone was shocked again.
He was actually unhurt like before!
How did this human accomplish this? In the entire Green City, there weren’t many people that could block Samuel’s attack so calmly!
Actually, this was one of the effects of the Sacred Light Body. The Sacred Light Body did not just have a strong defense, it had a strong resistance against the powerful corrosion powers of death energy. It could be said that they repelled each other.
Samuel did understand.
The Eternal Forest would not send a normal person, this defensive ability could make him a leader in Green City. If this enemy was not carefully dealt with, he would become a problem in the future.
Chu Tian raised his sword and sent out a wave of burning sword qi.
Samuel’s cloak released a large amount of dark energy, like several hundred wandering souls surrounding him, immediately forming a defensive cover. Chu Tian’s sword qi fell against it, but it did not injure Samuel in the slightest.
“You are only so-so!”
Samuel had only said half his words.
Chu Tian suddenly disappeared.
It was so fast that even the 3rd True Spirit Layer Samuel could not react. Several peak speed sword qi flew out and landed on Samuel like several silk threads. The beautiful sword glow wildly flew out and the souls were sent scattering, as the Netherworld Flame burned most of it.
Samuel was completely enraged.
“Great Nether God, please open the gates of hell and let the energy of the dead enter the human world!”
A large amount of black mist was released around the Necromancer priest and this spirit energy condensed into a fierce skeleton, this was the Necromancer’s source spirit. An incomparably strong death aura spread and just like an ink falling on white paper, everything it touched was covered in a layer of black.
The green lawn around turned into black obsidian and crackled away like fragile glass. Chu Tian quickly moved aside. With how strong this attack was, even he did not dare resist it.
The source spirit released a spirit energy aura.
There was no life fifteen meters around Samuel. Large amounts of energy floated in the air as Samuel began to recite a chant, causing them to condense into material form.
“Ten Thousand Ghosts Seeking Life!”
Samuel’s spirit energy turned into thousands of skulls.
There were ghostly screams coming from all around, with a spiritual attack contained within. It made the expressions of the gnomes changed as they all began to move back.
These skulls had fierce faces and dishevelled hair, they immediately locked onto Chu Tian once they were summoned. They were like sharks that smelled blood as they charged forward to suck the blood and flesh away.
It was not an illusion.
Each skull was a weapon refined from a soul by a Necromancer. They were formless monsters and even if they were destroyed by ordinary methods, it would not have the slightest effect. They would reform after a few seconds, causing the enemy to waste their strength.
Once the skulls fell onto a person’s body.
The consequences would be dreadful.
These souls would enter the target’s body and use curse energy and death energy to corrode it. Then it would attack the target’s spirit and soul before finally draining the flesh and blood. It was quite a high level move for the Necromancers.
If it wasn’t solved in a single move.
A second move could be released again.
Samuel controlled the souls and dark fog around him, quickly condensing it around his body, finally forming a set of fierce armour. Samuel’s original appearance disappeared as he became a close to three meter tall skeleton general wielding bone spears.
His body was sparkling with runes.
The two bone spears were covered in a strong death aura.
Each movement would create a storm of souls.
That bone chilling cold that could freeze even souls was enough to make it hard for a person to breath, not to mention moving and blocking.
“I want to see what you use to fight me!”
Samuel’s voice became wild and terrifying. It was like several hundred hoarse voices coming together, being as cold and terrifying as an evil spirit’s voice.
“Then come!”
The black Demon God’s Sword flew into the sky.
Chu Tian no longer hid his power.
With the release of his source spirit, it wildly destroyed the energy around him, instantly shattering the skulls charging at him. This was not just breaking their form, but rather destroying their source, so they could not come together again.
No matter how many skulls came, they were shattered by the Demon God’s Sword in that three feet space.
Chu Tian’s figure disappeared as the flames on his sword spread to his body, instantly covering him. It turned Chu Tian into a flaming demon.
A skeleton general.
A flaming demon.
Both sides charged at each other at the same time.
Everyone could clearly feel that Chu Tian had become on with his weapon spirit, instantly increasing his power by several folds, completely overshadowing Samuel.
A sword qi flew into the sky.
Pa!
The two spears of death were cleanly cut!
That sword glow kept its power as it hit Samuel, completely shattering that skeletal armor formed from souls and death energy. Samuel’s body flew high up into the sky.
One attack!
Chu Tian only used one attack!
It was clean and not flashy, using a single attack to suppress Samuel!
Chu Tian’s figure swayed as the flames spread in all directions. Like meteors, they spread all around Samuel. The light of each figure’s sword was incomparably dazzling, releasing a power that made people tremble.
“No, you can’t kill me!” Samuel struggled as he angrily roared, “Otherwise those tens of thousands of people will be buried by you!”
Clark’s expression changed.
They hadn’t obtained the method to save their clansmen yet, if they killed this fellow, it couldn’t be stopped once it started. He however did not even have a chance to stop it as Chu Tian’s attack was too fast. The eight figures moved at the same time, all releasing the Netherworld Flickering Flame Slash.
Each form sent out at least thirty sword glows.
The eight forms added together sent out over two hundred sword glows in the blink of an eye.
The entire view was covered in a storm of blue sword glow that was like an explosion of beautiful fireworks, blooming in the sky. Under the veil of the sword glow, everyone’s eyes popped out.
The aura of that attack was like a wave and anything in the center of the sword qi storm was instantly turned into powder. It was then swallowed by the wild Netherworld Flames, not leaving a single bit behind.
The sword glow disappeared as quickly as it appeared.
It appeared as a flash, filling people with shock and regret.
When the storm of sword glows disappeared from the sky, Chu Tian slowly fell down to the earth as the flames around him slowly disappeared. He disdainfully spat out, “Want to kill me with this bit of skills? I see that the Necromancer priests are only so-so!”
The entire scene was deathly silent.
The gnomes were all stunned.
Who said this human was very weak? He was clearly shockingly strong! A human that was less than twenty years old, he was currently in the period of maximum potential. If he was given thirty-fifty years, what kind of stage would he grow to?
“You…..You killed Samuel!”
The Necromancers finally reacted after a few seconds. Anger, panic, and fear filled their heads together.
“Not only did I kill him, I will also kill you all!”
Chu Tian charged into the Necromancers with a sword glow, killing several hundred Necromancers with one person and one sword.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 426: Abomination
Chapter 426: Abomination
Samuel was not only the top expert of the Necromancer Religion, he was also a high ranked expert in Green City. If the gnomes’ great elder Clark were to personally make a move, he had to pay a small price to win against Samuel.
The Necromancer priest’s skills were sinister and ruthless beyond compare. People could not defend against it, so no one dared to underestimate this group.
But now?
The acting City Lord everyone looked down on.
This incredibly young human.
He had actually cleanly killed Samuel and the entire fight was very short. He was at most in the 1st True Spirit Layer and he had crossed two levels without paying any price, almost overwhelming the 3rd True Spirit Layer priest Samuel. This was no longer described as a genius, this human surpassed common sense, reaching the level of a monster.
The several thousand gnomes on the scene had witnessed the fight.
The human sent by the Elven King was not a waste. Although his strength did not count for much in the Eternal Forest, with his battle strength, he could rank in the top ten of Green City. Not to mention he was so young, he would certainly be at the level of the old fogies in the Eternal Forest in the future!
Shua!
Chu Tian did not stop.
Not to mention that people had not recovered from their shock yet.
Chu Tian charged forward with infinite might, turning into a sword glow that swept through several Necromancers. Their bodies could not defend against the sword glow as they were cut, with the Netherworld Flames instantly swallowing their bodies.
“Kill!”
“Kill him!”
The Necromancer priests roared in a rage.
Chu Tian’s eyes turned white again and his body shook in mid air. He jumped forward, instantly disappearing, teleporting into the center of the Necromancers.
“Spatial movement? Damn!”
A giant sword glow swept out.
Several dozen Necromancers flew out like butterflies destroyed by flames.
The Necromancers guarding the temple were the Undead Religion’s elites, but Chu Tian killed so many of them like he was chopping melons!
Several Necromancer priests began to chant and the motionless gargoyles squatting on the temple began to come to life at this moment. They all began to flap their wings as they suddenly charged at Chu Tian.
The gargoyles were puppets carefully refined by the Necromancers, similar to the Shaman’s voodoo puppets and the Green Religion’s Protectors. Each gargoyle had strength not inferior to a demon beast in the 9th Awakened Soul Layer and their bodies were engraved with death arrays and curses, so same level enemies would be at a disadvantage against them.
Three hundred gargoyles were awakened, instantly forming a group with a very terrifying battle strength!
The three hundred gargoyles opened their wings and an ash grey light suddenly charged out, instantly covering a large area. When the grass was covered in this light, they were corroded by a strong curse power, instantly turning into grey stone.
Petrification curse.
This was a curse energy that could directly turn living beings into stone!
Chu Tian was not affected at all and quickly passed through that light. He sent out another slash that cut down several Necromancers, causing the other Necromancers to retreat in defeat. They quickly tried to fight back again and the graves around the temple opened up as corpses covered in sutures began to rise. It was like there was a spring underneath them as they suddenly popped out of the ground.
These were monsters formed by sutured corpses and turned into Yin Corpses. Although they were pretty slow, they were filled with poisons and curses, so they had a shocking close range combat ability. Although they were not as fierce and flexible as the gargoyles, there were over a thousand of them!
Chu Tian completely disregarded the dense crowd of zombies and raised his sword to cut another Necromancer in half.
These cultivators that grasped death energy.
These undead monsters that people feared.
He actually regarded them like grass. Several hundred Necromancers and over a thousand undead monsters, but they still couldn’t stop Chu Tian from charging forward.
“Kill him!”
“Quickly kill him!”
The gargoyles released a purple black energy as two streaks of lightning came forth from both sides, hitting Chu Tian with a scream. In the end, the gargoyle did not hit Chu Tian, rather it passed through him and hit the other side.
Peng!
Two gargoyles were blow up like this.
The zombies sent out fireballs, wind blades, icicles, poison arrows, and poison darts, but Chu Tian dodged them all, moving out of this area of dense attacks. The attacks passed right through him like it was hitting thin air, not able to cause Chu Tian any harm.
Chu Tian was using the Void Escaping, while his body was covered in light.
Even if the Necromancers seized the chance to break through the Void Escaping attack limit occasionally, with the defense of the Sacred Light Body, those curses, weakening spells, and corrosion spells could not affect Chu Tian. The attacks of those various energies could not harm Chu Tian at all.
Kill, charge, kill again, and charge again!
Chu Tian using just his sword had carved out a path before turning back to kill again.
The force was unstoppable as several dozen not weak Necromancers fell to his sword, including two Necromancer priests. Several dozen gargoyles were broken and over a hundred zombies were destroyed, but Chu Tian still had not been injured.
Not to mention the Necromancers.
Even the gnomes were filled with shock.
This fellow was not human. They had never seen anyone so calmly pass through this denses field of attacks and not be injured at all. Instead he killed the other side without them being able to resist at all.
A gnome hesitantly asked, “Great elder, if the Necromancers are all dead, our clansmen…..”
“The situation cannot be changed, we can only think of another way to solve it.” Clark helplessly ordered, “First let’s move, we’ll talk after taking care of the Undead Religion temple!”
Although he was not injured, he had used a large amount of spirit energy.
Chu Tian’s attacks slowly became weaker, but the gnomes finally joined the battle. A single Chu Tian had sent the Necromancers flying and now that all the gnomes joined the battle, they did not even have the chance to escape. They directly charged into the temple.
The several hundred Necromancers were killed to less than forty. They helplessly retreated to the temple before opening up a purple barrier, helping them a bit.
“Didn’t your motley crew want me to die?” Chu Tian was a bit exhausted, but his eyes were incomparably terrifying, filling the Necromancers with fear, “Now is the time to kill me, why are you hiding like turtles?”
The temple barrier was quite firm.
Perhaps it couldn’t be opened in a short period of time.
But now that didn’t matter, these Necromancers already couldn’t escape.
“Listen clearly, this is the last chance to survive!” Clark said in a deep voice, “Immediately give us the method to save our clansmen, otherwise we will reduce you all and this temple to ashes!”
“Ha, ha, ha!” A Necromancer priest exploded with laughter, “Do you really think we would tell you? Green City and the gnomes are doomed to die, this place will become an area of death! We are just entering the embrace of the Nether God a step earlier and you will all suffer in an abyss of pain and death!”
These fellows were still this wild?
“Stupid human, do you really think we lost?” The Necromancer priest turned to look at the tall altar behind him, “I’ll let you experience right now what is called true death and fear!”
Chu Tian revealed a surprised expression.
There was a strange aura coming from the Undead Religion temple
Several altars and statues exploded and large amounts of sealed death energy wildly charged out, creating a storm of death inside the Undead Religion temple. As this storm swept out, the entire temple was covered in cracks as it shook, just like it was about to explode.
Clark’s expression changed, “Such powerful death energy, they want to self destruct? Quickly retreat!”
“No, don’t retreat, this is a kind of ritual.” Chu Tian shouted at Clark and the others, “Stop them!”
Too late.
The ceremony finished faster than Chu Tian expected.
The lucky surviving Necromancers were smashed in the storm and the surrounding zombie parts were all swept up by the storm. Countless pieces of flesh quickly gathered at the center and finally like a puzzle coming together, it formed an eight meter tall monster.
“What is this thing?”
The gnomes were all stunned.
This eight meter tall monster was formed from several hundred corpses gathering together and its gigantic head was several heads compressed together. Its shoulder, chest, and abdomen were fierce looking gatherings of human faces, hands, bodies mashed together.
This was a gathering of several dozen Necromancer’s grudge, hate, and power. It was a monster with the corpses of over a hundred warrior corpses added in. It was a large mountain of flesh standing in the darkness, releasing a shocking aura.
“Abomination?!”
Chu Tian’s expression changed.
An Abomination was a high level undead monster. Resentment, hate, killing intent, and death energy was gathered into one body, creating this so called Abomination.
This was an undead monster gathered and not naturally formed. Because of the specialty of undead monsters, when large amount of undead monsters were gathered, the energy within their bodies could come together and there wouldn’t be any repulsion. Therefore, for cultivators that used death energy, the Abomination was a very easy to use puppet.
The Abomination’s strength was not set, it mainly depended on the material used. Several normal Yin Corpses could be used to form an abomination, but this kind of Abomination wouldn’t be that strong.
Now that several Necromancers and over a hundred zombies that weren’t weak came together to form an Abomination, it was simply a disaster for Green City. This Abomination didn’t just gather the energy of the materials, but it also allowed them to use their techniques. It definitely was not something easy to deal with!
“Clark…..” The Abomination spoke as several mouths all over its body opened, “You have made a stupid decision. For this decision, you will be buried in death with your city.”
This voice was very heavy, filling anyone who heard it with fear.
What Clark really feared was not this Abomination itself, but the one speaking. That’s right, this was not the will of the Abomination because the Abomination would not have a will. There was someone controlling the Abomination from far away and now the Abomination was currently manipulated by that person.
There was no need to guess who, he was certain it was the Lich.
The Lich was not in Green City, but he was using the Abomination to communicate with them!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 427: Self destruct
Chapter 427: Self destruct
The Abomination was formed by several Necromancers, so there were around ten True Spirit Realm experts inside it. The Necromancers had spent the death energy stored within the temple for many years to create this Abomination, so this was a very large loss to the Undead Religion.
But the bigger the price, the more they would receive.
This Abomination’s strength was close to the 5th True Spirit Layer. It was already hard to deal with, but it also contained the Lich’s thoughts. This meant that the one controlling the Abomination’s body and strength was the Lich.
After the Abomination gained consciousness and a head, it could use various secret techniques and cultivation techniques. This increased the Abomination’s battle strength by several times.
Dong, dong, dong!
The Abomination took incomparably heavy steps.
When a step fell, the gnomes could feel the ground trembling.
The Abomination actually ran very fast. Even if there was a mountain in front of it, it could easily shatter it!
“Stop it!”
Clark and the Green Religion priests made their move as the ground suddenly exploded. Several large logs shot out of the ground and each log had runes engraved on them. They interconnected and formed a source energy array, with the Abomination standing right in the center. It paused for a second before it began to lose energy.
This was still only the beginning.
Countless vines came out and the Abomination’s large body was wrapped up like a little hill. These vines wildly tightened and the pressure they released was enough to even shatter iron. The Abomination’s body was constantly compressed, but it was not squashed. This showed that the Abomination’s body was at least several times harder than iron.
“Quickly kill it!”
Even if the Abomination was strong, it was still a single being and a single being would always be limited. Clark worked with the Green Religion priests to seal it as the other gnomes immediately pulled back their bows to shoot at it.
Its shaking body began to release an ash green poison smoke. They were very fast and in an instant, they surrounded the Abomination in arrows and the Abomination could no longer be seen.
The Abomination was very strong, but an individual’s strength was limited in the end and there were several thousand gnomes here!
Could the Abomination fight all these people even with how strong it was?
When the gnomes were about to charge in.
The Abomination gave a low roar.
Chu Tian could feel that a very powerful death energy was gathering inside the Abomination, so he quickly stopped the gnomes.
“Retreat!”
The Abomination was covered in a layer of black by the death energy. This energy began to spread out around it and everywhere this energy went, everything became the colour of black obsidian.
The ground, the plants, and the living beings. There were little black crystals that also formed in the air.
There was a small group of gnomes that couldn’t retreat in time and were instantly enveloped in the energy wave. In the end, they turned into obsidian statues, with looks of astonishment and shock frozen on their faces.
This attack had killed several dozen gnomes!
Clark went into an uncontrollable rage!
The Abomination spoke in an ice cold voice, “The Green Religion strength is only mediocre, now look at our Undead Religion’s might!”
The Abomination continued charging forward.
Everything began to change colours, turning into dead things made of obsidian.
The gnomes quickly retreated and no one dared to face this Abomination, this monster was just too strong. The Abomination did not pay any attention to the normal gnomes and directly charged at Clark.
“Die, Clark!”
When Clark was faced with this wild strength, his head was covered in a cold sweat.
This is bad!
At this crucial moment.
Chu Tian raised his sword, but he wasn’t aiming at the Abomination, but rather a statue inside the Undead Religion temple. The Abomination felt Chu Tian’s movement and its killing intent instantly exploded. With a roar of rage, it let go of Clark and charged at Chu Tian.
“Too late!”
Chu Tian broke the statue with a single slash.
The Abomination began to shake like it was convulsing.
Chu Tian looked at it with a cold smile and said, “Even with the strongest Divine Sense and technique, it is impossible to control a puppet from that far away. As long as the middle connection is cut off, I want to see how you cause more trouble.”
“Human, I have indeed underestimated you, but do you think it will end with this?”
The Abomination’s body began to swell like a balloon.
“This is bad, it wants to self destruct!”
Chu Tian’s expression fell.
The Lich started the self explosion process in the end. The Abomination had powerful energy within it and if it exploded, the consequences would be dreadful.
Chu Tian’s eyes instantly released a green light and a more pure life energy than the Green Religion’s power fell onto the Abomination. It immediately began to slow down the death energy inside the Abomination.
“Quickly go!”
Clark shouted out as the gnomes ran away.
With a large explosion sound.
The entire area became covered in a black obsidian like substance.
…………
The plague had broken out in Green City without any warning this time and around forty-fifty thousand people were affected, with most of them being gnomes and most of them being children or low cultivation adults. It was mainly the weaker people.
Those people that were infected had their bodies turn green black and their limbs become weak, with most of them falling into a coma. This was clearly different from a normal disease. Most of the gnomes had decent cultivations, so it was very hard for such symptoms to appear this quickly.
“There must be a source for this plague for so many people to be affected at the same time.” Clark said with tightly knit brows, “We have searched the food and water sources, but there have been no signs of pollution. We haven’t found any traces of the source of the infection, but more and more people are becoming infected. Even now, we haven’t found the location of the source.”
Chu Tian nodded as he began to inspect the patient.
This was a little girl who seemed to be less than a meter tall. She had already fallen into a coma and her teeth kept chattering, making a ka, ka, ka sound. Underneath that fair white skin one could see the green black blood veins.
A very high temperature.
A very fast heartbeat.
Chu Tian put his hand on her forehead and carefully assessed the situation inside her body.
Chu Tian’s first guess wasn’t wrong, this wasn’t a biological infection, but rather one from a dark energy. The dark energy entered the living being and it would gradually transform them. This was the so called demonification response, but it wasn’t a demonification, rather another set pattern. It was like a curse that was changing the being bit by bit.
Chu Tian drew out a talisman and drew an array on it before softly placing it on the little girl’s head.
A gray black aura instantly poured out of her body.
Clark quickly asked after seeing this, “You found something?”
“This should be the Ghoul aura.” Chu Tian gave his analysis, “I estimate that within two days, if the polluting energy cannot be purified, the affected person will turn into a Ghoul. This should be a premeditated plan.”
Clark was shocked, “What? Turn into Ghouls!”
Ghouls were half undead monsters that living beings could directly transform into. They had low intelligence and were easy to control, but they had infinite strength and were very fierce. Necromancers or cultivators with special cultivation techniques liked to use these things, they were stronger than skeleton soldiers and zombies. They were suited to doing dumb labour and were suited to being cannon fodder.
Clark thought about how tens of thousands of his clansmen would turn into Ghouls and he immediately flew into an uncontrollable rage. Those damn Necromancers!
“Is there a way to cure it?”
“Sir acting City Lord, you have to save my daughter!”
“Sir acting City Lord, please save my big brother!”
“Sir acting City Lord……”
The gnomes all quickly surrounded Chu Tian. Although the gnomes have always looked down on humans, even the Great Elder Clark couldn’t see through this. In the end, the human had solved this situation, clearly demonstrating that this human had skills.
“Everyone listen to me.” The gnomes became silent and Chu Tian explained to everyone, “Infecting all these people at once, it isn’t through the food or water supply. I suspect the Necromancers have set up a large scale array and want to cause a large amount of death energy to flow into Green City. The weaker people were infected ahead of time and this is just an omen. If my guesses aren’t wrong, the large amount of energy has already filled the sky above Green City and can be erupted at any moment.”
“What?”
“Could it be something else will happen?”
Chu Tian explained, “The Necromancers want to turn Green City into a polluted city of death, turning all the living beings here into undead and making all the plants wither, filling the soil here forever with death aura. Like this, the Eternal Forest will not accept this kind of land and the other influences will not accept a place like this, causing Green City to collapse by itself.”
Pollute an entire forest city?
Could this really be done?
The forest cities were not like the places human lived in. With the area of the forest city, just how much energy would be required to pollute all of it?
Chu Tian temporarily did not know how the Lich did this and could only explain like this. After Chu Tian came out his closed doors cultivation, he could feel that Green City was covered in a layer of indescribable strange atmosphere. Now he could tell that it was a kind of energy and one that was being controlled.
The plants in Green City had not been affected yet, this meant that this energy was being controlled and the weaker gnomes were being automatically polluted. To do something like this was not easy, first one had to find a strong energy source and one had to have incredible skills. This Lich was not easy, he did have some skills.
“There’s no need to worry, I will do my best to quickly cure everyone, but this doesn’t solve the root of our problems. We need to quickly find the perpetrator. As long as we kill that damn Lich, we will be able to completely cure this plague!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 428: Death ruins
Chapter 428: Death ruins
Because they had found it in time, these gnomes could still be saved. However, because there were too many of them, it would be very troublesome to cure them, having to gather materials and refine the medicine.
They didn’t have enough time like this.
Who could guarantee that the situation in Green City wouldn’t become worse during this time?
Chu Tian thought of the little fox.
This little fellow’s ability was very useful right now. It could swallow the death energy in their bodies, this would save quite a bit of trouble. Not to mention that if they were to fight the Undead Religion, this fox would be a very important secret weapon.
This fellow did seem quite normal.
But it was actually those undead monsters’ greatest nemesis!
This fellow was born from the Fox Faced Corpse King. Back in the Ten Thousand Corpse Ancient Tomb, the even if they met a thousand year old Corpse Monster, the little fox could suck out its soul flame. It had to be known that the thousand year old Corpse Monster was not that much weaker than a True Spirit Realm expert, but the little fox could suppress it when it had just been born. Now that it had grown several stages, its strength should be much stronger.
If Chu Tian had the little fox’s help, this plan was more likely to succeed.
When Delores went back to the fox clan to ask the little fox out, she also passed the news of the Undead Religions deeds to everyone. The large tribes all learned of the situation and they wanted the large tribes to send out a bit of their forces to help.
Not long passed.
Delores came in with the little fox.
The fox High Priest had sent out two hundred summoners who were all Demonic God Religion followers that were to serve the great Demonic God. The little fox was currently enjoying this scene. He was protected by large amounts of fox clan members every day, this battle formation was much better than just Chu Tian.
“We respectfully greet the Demonic God!”
Several hundred fox clan members kneeled down on one knee.
The little fox was the center of attention as it walked over.
Clark and the other Green Religion priests were all dumbfounded, “This little fox is the so called Demonic God? According to what Chu Tian said, this should only be his pet!”
The Demonic God Religion were locals and their strength wasn’t bad. They were now treating Chu Tian’s pet as a Spiritual God, this was truly a bit unimaginable.
“Great Elder, this little fox really has the ability to help?”
“That’s right, why don’t I feel any energy fluctuations coming from it.”
It would be a hard to believe matter no matter who it was placed on. Chu Tian had already left, so they couldn’t ask what to do. They just watched as the Demonic God Religion’s summoners delivered the little fox in a very exaggerated manner.
There were several beautiful fox girls lifting the little fox high up.
The little fox raised a claw and shook it snow white fur. Its eyes swept over the patients on the stretchers before it took a large breath.
The gnomes were stunned.
The little fox’s movements caused the energy within the entire valley to change. It was like the breath of this fox that was only the size of a palm was like the breath of a giant whale. The several thousand patients slightly twitched as traces of weak black energy seeped out of their pores. It gathered in midair, forming a giant ball that looked like a giant ball of black flames. More and more black smokey energy gathered within it and the smaller it was, the more powerful it was.
“Great elder, quickly look!”
After the little fox sucked out this energy from the patients’ bodies, the unconscious gnomes began to gain consciousness and their faces gradually began to turn red.
“It’s effective, it’s really effective!”
“This fox really is too incredible!”
Most of these gnomes were children, so when their family saw this, they were moved to tears with gratitude. They almost kneeled down to the little fox.
Delores muttered, “This is Lord Demonic God’s power? Lord Demonic God is only a child!”
The fox clan members were very excited.
This Demonic God descendant was still a child, in the future it would grow into an existence that wasn’t inferior to Demon Gods!
The little fox used half an hour before it finally pulled out the energy from the patients’ bodies. The black fireball in the sky was already as heavy as a lead ingot. If it fell down, perhaps it would have created a large hole in this region and the death energy release would be enough to kill all living beings within several hundred meters.
With pollution of such powerful energy.
How could these people not be affected?
The little fox opened its mouth to turn it into a stream of water that completely flowed into the little fox’s mouth, which caused the little fox’s stomach to bulge out. It patted its round stomach and after a while, it went back down.
The little fox gestured with a claw.
“Yes, your excellency Demonic God.” Delores respectfully cupped her hands and walked forward to say, “Our excellency, the Demonic God has said that these people are fine now. You can take them away and changed to the next batch.”
The valley was instantly filled with a stir.
Countless gnomes were filled with gratitude.
The little fox did not just save these children, it had saved the enter Green City’s gnome race!
The little fox happily swayed its tail, very much enjoying the feeling of people worshipping it. Its master was truly useless, needing to call the little fox for such a small matter.
One group after the other.
The little fox cured them all.
But during this process, more and more people in Green City were infected and the little fox did not have time to treat them. These newly infected people were safe for around a weak, so as long as they destroyed the main instigator, everything will be taken care of.
In the City Lord’s castle.
The little fox was delivered into a discussion hall surrounded by admirers.
Chu Tian was sitting in the highest position of the discussion hall with Clark sitting to his left and Delores holding the little fox sitting to his right. The others all sat in two different rows.
The little fox had used its might to save tens of thousands of people, so now the fox clan worshipped him even more and many gnomes regarded it as their saviour. The little fox had just shown a bit of its skills to Green City and it was even more respected than the acting City Lord.
“Fox, after not seeing you for a few days, it seems like you’ve become fatter!” Chu Tian narrowed his eyes and looked at this fellow, “I think the fox clan must be miserable having to feed you.”
The little fox rudely spat onto the ground and raised its middle finger at Chu Tian, or more accurately, its middle claw. This fox is now the Lord Demonic God worshipped by tens of thousands. Being consecrated by them means they catch my eye, what do you understand!
This is troublesome.
The fox was becoming more and more rampant.
Now even Chu Tian was losing a bit of control over it.
“Don’t waste time, now it’s time for you to work.” Chu Tian looked at it, “The Lich’s work place is definitely in the nearby southern forest, quickly find it for me.”
“When the plague erupted, we have already sent scout teams out, but we couldn’t find any clues at all.” Clark had a bit of worry, “Are you certain you can find it?”
Was this matter hard?
The little fox spat out the Divine Eye and instilled its Divine Sense, beginning to search around.
Chu Tian’s eyes gradually turned golden, which was the colour of the Divine Sense power. He linked his Divine Sense to the little fox’s and now Chu Tian could see everything the little fox was seeing.
The southern forest was seriously withered and countless thousand year old ancient trees seemed like they had died in a single night. Large amounts of demon beast and local corpses were all around, which had been polluted by a kind of energy, currently transforming into undead creatures. Not long from now, these living things would turn into a large undead army.
This kind of pollution definitely could not be accomplished in a single day.
The Necromancers must have prepared for this for a long time.
“Stop, it’s right there!” Chu Tian suddenly called out, “That valley has a barrier, it’s most likely here. Fox, go in and take a look!”
Chu Tian locked onto a valley.
Because he felt the aura of a barrier, so Chu Tian could tell that there was something strange inside.
Although the picture was blocked, from the large amount of death energy seeping out, it could not deceive Chu Tian and the little fox. The little fox moved the Divine Eye in its hand and directly penetrated the barrier, as large gray constructs appeared in its line of sight.
These altars were placed according to a pattern in the earth and they intertwined into a large array. There were several hundred gray robed Necromancers dancing around the altars.
These altars seemed like they had been established on some sort of ruins.
This would explain the source of the powerful energy. The Lich must have used the energy contained within the ruins to attack Green City, allowing it to create such a strong effect.
“We have already found the Lich’s den.” Chu Tian’s eyes flashed with a sharp glow, “But I can see from their appearance that their ceremony has already reached the final part. In just a few days, Green City will be filled with death energy and will turn into an area of eternal decay. The surrounding areas will not be luck to survive. We don’t have much time.”
Everyone had ugly expressions on their faces.
No one had thought that situation would be this serious.
The Shamans just wanted to destroy Green City, but the Necromancers were even more extreme. They wanted to pollute all of green city and exterminate all living beings here. They wanted to turn this place where only Necromancers and undead could live in?
The entirety of Green City was faced with a life and death situation.
This is the so called a nest cannot lack eggs. This time they didn’t just need the gnome army, they also needed the help of the local powers. It would be best to also call Luz and let the Shamans have a chance to make up for what they did.
What would be inside this valley?
Chu Tian could feel that the source of the death energy was actually a very ancient ruins. The Lich had used these ruins to construct this barrier and also used the undead energy within the ruins to try to destroy Green City.
These ruins definitely are not simple!
Speaking of the intensity of the death energy, it was not inferior to the Ten Thousand Corpse Ancient Tomb and it was perhaps even richer by several times. Otherwise, it was impossible to us it to destroy the large Green City.
Chu Tian’s communication device sounded.
“Wei, Vivian, why is it you?” He quickly picked it up, “I’m very busy right now, I’ll call you back later.”
“Big brother Chu Tian, wait.” Vivian’s voice came from the communication device, “Elder sister Qingwu said that the Yin Corpses in the buckets you’re refining are done. Oldman Small Town doesn’t need them right now and you do not have any helpers in Green City, so we are preparing to place the Yin Corpses into the Space Warehouse for you. You must remember to collect them.”
“What?” Chu Tian was a bit surprised, but he said in a satisfied voice, “Good, it came right on time. I was currently needing some goons!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 429: Beginning the attack
Chapter 429: Beginning the attack
Inside the valley, there were grey like spire constructions all around and there was a strange conical altar in the center. The tip was like a ten meter long drill inserted into the ground and the whole thing was made of dark crystals, with a bright red outline made of runes.
A grey robed Necromancer priest was sitting crossed legged in the air above the altar with both hands open and chanting a spell. The source energy array underneath the stage was glowing with a dark red light and vigorous waves of energy were extracted from the ground. The energy spread in all directions from this altar and were stored in the towers of death all around.
There were several hundred towers of death containing a very terrifying energy!
The Necromancer priest slowly put down their hands and their hands were like withered branches. The face inside the cloak was a dead and withered face, that was layers of purple skin clinging to his skull. There were blue and purple flames of an undead burning in his eyes.
There was no doubt.
This was not a living thing, this was a true Lich.
The Lich’s withered face did not have any expressions and actually it couldn’t make any expressions. To the Lich, mood changes were very difficult and he had even already forgotten how to feel any emotions.
To a normal living being, two thousand years is enough to make anyone old and tired. Not to mention a Lich that didn’t have any sensation of touch, smell, sight, hearing, and any desires? He already had forgotten what it felt like to live and from the moment he was transformed into a Lich, he was doomed to lose the instincts of a living being.
Everything it was doing now was nothing more than a way of creating benefits for himself that was already deeply infused into his soul. He followed orders like a machine and whether it succeeded or not didn’t matter at all to him.
A Lich that had lived for two thousands years had long lost its humanity and was destined to follow one obsession.
The Lich’s empty body superimposed over the moonlight and countless complicated chants came from its mouth. The death towers around him suddenly began to tremble and with an explosion, the several hundred towers released their energy. A tidal wave of death energy like a volcanic eruption soared into the sky before turning into dark clouds that covered everything.
“Lord, the energy within these ruins are just too strong, it’s simply inexhaustible!” A Necromancer priest said to the Lich in a low voice, “It won’t be any problem for us to use this energy to create large amounts of undead. As long as we collect a certain amount of energy and send it all into Green City at once, those stupid gnomes will die instantly. At that time, Green City will become your territory and no one will be able to compete with us!”
“That human will come.”
The Lich spoke, but more accurately it didn’t open its mouth because the Lich’s human organs no longer worked, so naturally it did not have a vocal cord to make sound waves with. The Lich used his spirit energy to make the air around him tremble, creating a similar effect as speech. This required a very high level control of spirit energy and normal cultivators could study it for several dozen years and still not accomplish it. However, to an endless being like the Lich, using time to solve problems was not a problem.
His voice was not like that of a living being and it was a dry sound made from friction. It was sharp and coarse, not having a single bit of vitality to it.
The Necromancer priest disdainfully said, “It’s just a trivial human, why do we need to care?”
The Lich did not explain, but he understood in his heart. That human was not simple, he had lived for two thousand years, so he could still make this decision, “Send everyone out and block the Green City army. In just another forty eight hours, the ceremony will be complete. I hope it will not be interrupted.”
“Yes!”
The Lich was a being of absolute authority in the Necromancer priest’s mind, so there would never be anyone that resisted or questioned the Lich’s orders.
…………
At daybreak, in the central field in Green City, an army of one hundred thousand had gathered.
The gnomes’ Great Elder and the Green Religion’s High Priest Clark, the Demonic God Religion’s priest Delores, the Minotaur Arnold, the Shaman priest Luz, and various tribe chiefs had all gathered here.
Because of how urgent the situation was, they didn’t have time to gather more people. This world’s battles were not refined. If this center of the Forest of Chaos army were to go to the Southern Summer Country, the battle strength of these hundred thousand people were enough to destroy the armies of of the Southern Summer Imperial Region.
“We have made our preparations!”
“We ask the acting City Lord to give orders!”
The atmosphere was very serious. These people already knew that this battle’s outcome was not just related to the city, it would affect several hundred miles of forest and would even affect the survival of their clansmen.
They could only win and couldn’t lose!
Chu Tian moved forward leading eighteen silent figures.
This scene made people a bit stunned, wasn’t this kid always alone? Where did these eighteen fellows come from? Although they had never seen these eighteen people, when they stood by Chu Tian’s side, a mountain like pressure was released.
The Divine Blood Yin Corpses had been refined in Divine Blood for a long time, so naturally they had been reborn!
From their skin to their bones, from their flesh to their marrow, it had all been refined. Not only did they have the defense of top class cultivation techniques, they had the indestructibility of Spiritual Gods.
The Divine Blood Yin Corpses already had no weaknesses.
Whether it was the natural energies of water, fire, wind, and earth, or the thunder energy undead monsters feared, the Divine Yin Corpses had super strong resistances. Even if they were cut into halves or if their heads were shattered to pieces, these attacks that would normally be fatal to even undead monsters would be very hard to kill them with.
The undead aura had been washed off the Divine Blood Yin Corpses and there was a trace of Spiritual God energy around them, which was enough to give off pressure to normal life forms. This was not brought by a difference in strength, but rather the pressure a high level life form gave a low level life form, just like an elephant to an ant.
2nd True Spirit Layer!
They were around the 2nd True Spirit Layer!
These eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses just stood there like eighteen statues. Even Clark with his powerful might couldn’t help feeling fear from them.
“No need to be surprised, these eighteen fellows aren’t people, they are just puppets that I made in my spare time.” Chu Tian had an uncaring expression. It was like the Divine Blood Yin Corpses were a boring matter and they had been casually made, “This matter is serious, so I brought them over. I think they will be a bit of help.”
The Divine Blood Yin Corpses were Yin Corpses in the end.
It was impossible for them to have life.
Yin Corpses, especially Yin Corpses refined as puppets did not have vital energy and did not have a consciousness, even their souls had been destroyed. Therefore, they could be transported through the Space Warehouse.
“Alright, we don’t have time, immediately set out!” Chu Tian did not explain everything, “When it’s light, the undead creatures will become weaker and we will send those fellows into the eternal embrace of the Nether God!”
“Good!”
“Kill!”
“Kill!”
The locals were filled with morale. This battle was not just very important to Green CIty, it also had a large significance to Chu Tian. If Chu Tian could lead everyone to battle and solve this crisis, it would be a large increase in his status in Green City. Perhaps no one would say anything if he was promoted into official City Lord.
“Let’s go!”
At daybreak.
The Green City army set off.
Chu Tian had already locked onto the Lich’s position. The hundred thousand army left Green City and quickly moved in the direction of the valley. These hundred thousand people were born in the Forest of Chaos, so they would not charge through the forest in battle formation. They spread into countless teams and quickly charged through the forest, moving towards the target.
Delores turned and shouted at Chu Tian, “The withered forest is in front!”
Chu Tian nodded, “Be on alert.”
The withered forest is the forest polluted with death energy, so this forest was already soaked with a rich death energy and there weren’t any signs of living beings. There were several hundred thousand locals that died here and this place had already become a scene living beings were awed by.
The little fox called out.
“Be careful, there are large amounts of undead in front!”
Almost at the exact same time, the warning spread in all directions. With a wave of beast like roars, countless Gargoyles dropped from the sky, like eagles plunging down for prey.
“This is bad!”
“It’s the Gargoyles!”
The Undead Religion’s puppets were hard to deal with, not to mention that there were Necromancers on the back of each Gargoyle. When the Gargoyles charged down, there were many pitiful cries coming from the forest. This sudden attack had obviously caught the others off guard.
When the first wave of surprise attacks were over.
There were heavy footsteps that rang through the ground.
Five Abominations led over ten thousand Ghouls, densely charging out of the forest. They had already been waiting for a long time.
“Damn!” Arnold roared out, “Why are there so many undead! Charge in for me!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 430: Fierce battle
Chapter 430: Fierce battle
Chief Arnold’s body erupted with spirit energy and that rich energy turned into the form of a grand bull. The source spirits of the Minotaur Tribe were different forms of bulls and Arnold’s source spirit was a Golden Bull King.
The Golden Bull King was a very strong demon beast. Not only did this source spirit increase power, defense, and explosive force, the most important thing was that the Golden Bull King was a dual attributed demon beast. It not only had earth attributed attacks and defenses, it also had rare spiritual abilities.
Legends say that the Golden Bull King could kill prey with its eyes!
This was an ability known as Death Gaze!
Of course the essence of this was a very powerful mental shock. Arnold’s source spirit was a Golden Bull King, so he had the natural talents of the Golden Bull King, but it was a pity that spiritual attacks had no use on the undead.
This kind of monster could only be crushed to be completely destroyed!
When Arnold gave his order, several hundred elite Minotaur clansmen released their source spirits at the same time which were all incomparably strong bull forms. Their source spirits completely covered their bodies, making it seem like several hundred giant bulls had appeared where the Minotaurs were.
A low roar shook the forest as it immediately spread all over the forest.
Several hundred bulls wildly charged at the same time.
The earth and forest all trembled.
The Minotaurs relied on their powerful bodies to charge and wherever they went, everything was trampled. Whether it was large logs or boulders, they were all shattered. They moved very quickly and the zombies and Ghouls in front of them could not react. They just saw several hundred different coloured bulls charge forward that turned into a giant wave, clearing out a large part of the forest.
Bones were shattered and skin was torn apart.
The zombies and Ghouls were as frail as paper in front of the Minotaurs and they were all sent flying like cotton. The powerful charge of the Minotaurs, it was a force that couldn’t be stopped.
Chu Tian was very surprised by this, “These bulls actually have this kind of power?”
“Although that fellow Arnold doesn’t have any brains, his battle strength is very good.” Delores had to admit this point.
The charge of the Minotaurs was too strong, so most of the undead army’s main forces were concentrated around them. There were at least twenty-thirty Necromancers riding Gargoyles, leading several dozen Gargoyles that charged forward to block the Minotaurs.
The key to the Minotaurs’ strength was their bodies in the end.
The strongest bodies in the hands of Necromancers would still turn into a bunch of rotten flesh instantly. However, when the Necromancers had condensed their various spells to attack, Clark and several gnomes road their eagles in to help.
The attacks the Necromancers prepared for the Minotaurs were all thrown at the Green Religion priests. The gnomes’ power came from the Forest God, so it was a kind of pure life energy, which was the exact opposite kind of energy of these Necromancers.
Clark’s group had already prepared several strong defenses which could block the attacks of the Necromancers.
“Overconfident gnomes!”
“Kill them!”
The gnomes and the Necromancers fought in the air. The gnomes’ eagle mounts could not compare to the Gargoyles, not to mention there were more of them in comparison? After they fought a few rounds, they gnomes fell to a disadvantage.
A Necromancer priest’s petrifying light hit one of the gnome’s eagle mount and that curse energy instantly spread like cold ice as it petrified that living being. The gnomes quickly jumped off the mount and sent a green arrow in the air.
The Gargoyle used its wings to completely shatter the arrow made of life energy.
“Die!”
The Gargoyle under the Necromancer priest turned into a purple black shadow, almost instantly closing the gap. When it was about to shatter the gnome’s head with a single attack, there was suddenly a crow that came from an unknown place that pierced the Necromancer’s chest.
The Necromancer shouted in shock, “Shaman witchcraft!”
The sound of a body being torn rang out.
Countless crows came out of the Necromancer’s chest and mouth, instantly turning the Necromancer into a pile of shredded flesh. The Shamans were riding bats into this battle, but their witchcraft were useless against the undead. However, against the Necromancers controlling the Gargoyles, it was a very dangerous power.
A Necromancer priest angrily shouted, “That trash Mars actually messed things up, there are actually this many rebels under him!”
Luz was riding on the back of a giant witchcraft bat.
Without wasting another word, a large colourful swarm of poisonous bug was released. It was like a rainbow coloured cloud that quickly spread all around them. This was the Shaman’s witchcraft insect technique. Although the Gargoyles were not afraid, the Necromancers were living beings. They were clear on the methods of the Shamans and their abilities could not be blocked, so they didn’t dare approach.
The gnomes used arrows to shoot down the Gargoyles one by one.
At this time, the battle in the forest had become much more intense. The undead army had clearly been refined recently.
They were locals living around this area before, but because of the pollution from the death energy, they were turned into undead beings. These undead beings were much stronger than they were when they were alive, but they didn’t have any intelligence. None of their previous cultivation techniques or martial arts were kept, so it was impossible to block the Green City army with just the zombies and Ghouls.
But at this time.
The five Abominations charged forward.
These five Abomination couldn’t compare to the one killed in Green City yesterday.
But they were still in the 4th True Spirit Layer. Now that five had come out at once, it was a very big problem.
The Necromancers gathered large amounts of Gargoyles, Ghouls, and zombies around the Abominations, forming five different squads. Because the Abominations could release poisonous death fog, it could protect its allies while dealing harm to any living beings approaching them. This made it much more difficult to deal with them.
Delores knit her brows, “Demonic God believes, it’s our turn to make a move!”
Several hundred Demonic God summoners used their summoning technique and several hundred spiritual form demon beasts appeared in front of them. Although the spirit form demon beasts had various aspects weakened, they did not need to fear normal attacks as spirit forms, so they charged forward without fearing the Necromancer’s poison clouds.
But there weren’t enough summoners.
They were not enough to stop this many of them.
But when the battle was in full swing, there was another change that occurred. Sounds of explosions came from the distance and large amounts of dark red and black clouds formed, seeming like they were pouring down from the sky. An incomparably large source energy array appeared in the sky.
The scale of this source energy array was this big.
It was like it covered the entire sky.
This is bad.
Luz began to move faster. It was most likely the ceremony was complete ahead of time. This source energy array was not at its peak, but it was still enough to destroy Green City with more than enough to spare.
“This is bad.”
“There are too many undead in front of us.”
“With the Abominations guarding them, we can’t charge through their main forces at all!”
The dark red clouds spread through the sky and a part of it spread over the forest where they were fighting. Everyone could feel the terrifying energy gathered inside the clouds, but they could only watch it approach.
Hong!
Another fierce explosion!
A black streak of thunder fell from the clouds.
The thunder fell down right on the spiritual demon beasts. Just a single hit was enough to destroy several demon beasts, but this was just the beginning. More and more black streaks of thunder fell down and each one was filled with a super powerful death energy. It turned living beings into undead and if it hit an undead, it would increase their power exponentially.
Delores’ expression became even uglier, “This is bad, we’ll most likely lose this fight!”
Chu Tian shook his head and said, “Truly useless, I still have to do this.”
“Fox, it’s up to you first!”
The little fox jumped out and turned into a grey mist, appearing several hundred meters in the sky. Then it teleported a few more times, reaching the point where its head almost touched the clouds above.
The little fox’s snow white body could be ignored in front of the large amount of clouds.
But with a slight breath from it, it made the sea flow like a river. It made the clouds filled with incomparable energy change, as they began to flow towards the little fox. The dark clouds condensing thunder of death instantly disappeared without a trace.
Chu Tian used the Void Escaping to charge through the undead. The large amounts of Gargoyles and the siege of the Ghouls did not mean anything to Chu Tian. Eighteen figures followed behind Chu Tian, moving at a speed not inferior to Chu Tian. The eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses released light and they were like eighteen dark gold cast bronze statues.
A palm was sent out.
A Gargoyle was shattered to pieces.
The low level undead collapsed like fragile pots, crawling around the Divine Blood Yin Corpses like ants. As long as the Divine Blood Yin Corpses released their light, the undead several feet around the Divine Blood Yin Corpses would be shred by their power. The Divine Blood Yin Corpses’ steps were incomparably even, without revealing a single change, not affected by the attack at all.
Chu Tian was very satisfied with the power of the Divine Blood Yin Corpses.
This was a very good chance to show off, he would demonstrate just how powerful these fellows were.
Chu Tian gave his order to the Divine Blood Yin Corpses. Leaving only three Divine Blood Yin Corpses to protect himself, the other fifteen split into five groups of three. They all had the same target, an Abomination for each group!
Chu Tian controlled these Divine Blood Yin Corpses to kill the Abomination surrounded by ten thousand undead!
This was an almost impossible matter to do. The Abomination was a very strong undead monster, not to mention it was surrounded by large amounts of Ghouls and Gargoyles protecting it, how could three Divine Blood Yin Corpses approach it?
Chu Tian was very confident in the Divine Blood Yin Corpses.
These were fighting puppets refined from the blood of a Spiritual God, their strength could not be underestimated!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 431: Divine Servant
Chapter 431: Divine Servant
The fox’s ability to swallow rivers and mountains that could suppress the powerful clouds had completely shocked the Necromancers. This energy came from the ruins and it was pure and strong, even an expert of the Elven King level could not control it with just his strength.
How did this little life form do it?
Just the amount of energy it had swallowed just now, it was enough to create an undead army!
At this time, the Divine Blood Yin Corpses were becoming faster and the light around them was becoming stronger. The energy being released by them tightened around their body, turning them into a ball of light. The momentum they had allowed them to directly crush the undead monsters in front of them.
That’s right.
It was crush.
Even if it was a little scratch.
The undead would turn into powder.
The charge of the Divine Blood Yin Corpse was more than ten times stronger than that of the Minotaurs. Even if there was a large army in front, they would be no different from a group of ants, directly being trampled on.
Completely disdained!
Proceeding without stop!
The Gargoyles kept sending out curses, hoping to slow them down, but their attacks did not have any effects on the Divine Blood Yin Corpses.
The Abominations felt a sense of danger. They immediately let out a low roar and awakened a powerful death energy from within themselves. Finally a wave like attack was released and quickly flew out around them. The wave like energy flew out in all directions and the surrounding things were quickly petrified, becoming black obsidian without any life.
It was this move again!
The three Divine Blood Yin Corpses were five meters away when they were hit by the wave. The energy in the form of a light wave around the Divine Blood Yin Corpses was like a snowball coming in contact with burning water, melting at a visible speed. That jet black energy began to corrode it to its center.
The Necromancer priest let out a sigh.
These fellows were a bit strange, but they were not as strong as imagined. The Abominations had released high density and pure death energy in one breath, and this wave of high speed energy entered into everything around it, chasing the basic properties of the material, being able to kill everything.
The energy around the Divine Blood Yin Corpse was not that strong because this high speed energy had penetrated that energy, directly falling onto them. Without anything protecting them, they could not defend against this attack at all, they would turn into three black obsidian statues instantly.
As expected!
The moment the Divine Blood Yin Corpses’ protective energy disappeared, the black energy wildly spread across their body like a layer of paint. The Divine Blood Yin Corpses were quickly covered in a layer of black and the light they released was the colour of black obsidian.
They had been taken care of?
They are only this mediocre!
Delores knit her brows in confusion, but while everyone was stunned and the Necromancer was feeling arrogant, she found that Chu Tian actually had a deep smile on his lips. A scene that shocked everyone came next.
The three human forms turned into obsidian actually began to move again, keeping the same speed as before. They charged at the Abomination from three different directions and three fists slammed onto the Abomination at the same time.
People could clearly see the black colour on the Divine Blood Yin Corpses quickly faded. It did not regress, it did not disappear, it just left their bodies. It moved towards their fists from every corner of their body, finally completely gathering inside the fist before directly entering the Abomination’s body.
The three fists landed on the Abomination and all the energy that entered caused the Abomination to instantly turn to stone, before shattering to pieces. The abominations fell down onto the ground and a third of their body had disappeared.
The Abomination’s energy was not strong enough to harm the Divine Blood Yin Corpse.
This energy was instead absorbed by the Divine Blood Yin Corpse and had been used by the Divine Blood Yin Corpse, slamming it back onto the Abomination with a single punch. This kind of method of attack had never been heard of before!
“Don’t think that the Abominations are that easy to beat!”
The Necromancer priest quickly continued to control the Abomination.
“Ignorant fools, I’ll let you see the true power of the Abomination!”
The Abomination were undead beings, but they could not be considered normal undead because they didn’t have a soul fire inside of the. They were a mix of energy and biological matter, so they did not have any weaknesses and they wouldn’t die even if dismembered to pieces.
“Roar!”
The Abomination gave an ear shattering as its body was torn apart and countless large mouths were quickly opened. Countless bloody tentacle like things appeared from its body, exploding out in all four directions like a firework. It was faster and sharper than an arrow, wildly grabbing onto a Ghoul.
The Ghoul gave a cry of pain, as its strong body began to wither at a visible speed. Large amounts of blood and flesh essence were drawn out before it finally fell down onto the ground as a sack of flesh.
The Abomination had instantly supplemented a large amount of flesh and blood essence!
The part of its body that was destroyed began to recover and those scarlet tentacles began to wander around, constantly being inserted into the Ghouls’ bodies, greedily devouring the surrounding Ghouls.
In just a few seconds, several hundred Ghouls had been emptied by the Ghouls.
The Abomination became much larger and looked even more terrifying. This kind of undead monster was not an existence that could be described with common sense, it was a monster formed from flesh and energy using the Undead Religion’s secret techniques. Therefore, as long as the secret technique on its body was not broken, it could not be truly killed.
The Abomination was much more tenacious than any other undead!
“Hei, hei, hei, how about that?” The Necromancer priest sat on the back of the Gargoyle and revealed the look of a victor, “The Abomination will not die, it can swallow any kind of flesh. As long as it has enough materials, it can restore itself at any time. Even if you have heaven defying skills, you shouldn’t think about destroying the Abomination in this environment!”
This terrifying scene did not make Chu Tian’s expression change at all. He just revealed a taunting smile filled with disdain as the three Yin Corpses charged at the Abomination again.
“Seeking death!”
Two black blades appeared from the Abomination’s arms and it sent out two vertical cuts to the left and right. These cuts sent the Yin Corpses in front of it flying. The two attacks were too strong and the Yin Corpses did not have any defense, so they were split in half using just their bodies to defend against it.
The final Yin Corpse charged right at the Abomination.
The Abomination’s large stomach suddenly split open just like an incomparably large mouth. There was rotten flesh inside as well as dense rows of teeth, making people’s skin crawl when they saw it. The Abomination did not give the Yin Corpse a chance to escape, as a tentacle reached out at the same time. It first grabbed the Yin Corpse before throwing it into its large mouth.
The large mouth closed.
The stomach closed.
The Abomination’s large stomach moved just like a large mouth chewing its food. There was the sound of bone and skin being ground coming from inside of it, as a person was swallowed whole, or rather it was forced into its stomach. With the strength of the Abomination, even if a piece of fine iron went in, it would still be turned to pieces!
The Necromancer priest said with a cold smile, “This thing is only worth being a snack for the Abomination!”
Chu Tian just kept smiling, “I’m afraid its teeth isn’t good enough, there are serious consequences for eating bad things!”
When Chu Tian spoke, the two Yin Corpses cleaved in half which didn’t bleed at all actually came back together like two magnets attracted to each other. Their clothes had been ruined and their bodies had been exposed. The Divine Blood Yin Corpses had been refined for so long, they had already undergone a large chance.
They did not have any special features from head to toe, no hair or pores. There were dense amounts of runes on their golden bronze cast skin. Their eyes were open, but they didn’t have any eyes, just a scarlet light glowing in the socket.
“Just what is this thing!”
Everyone was stunned by this thing that wasn’t an undead or a living being. It had been cut in half, but it had come back together again, could it be they couldn’t die?
At this time, the Abomination bent over and the sound of water being cooked could be heard from it. Something strange suddenly happened to its large and fierce body, as it melted quickly like it was suffering from very high temperatures. Piece and piece of rotten flesh fell off, as the Abomination’s body became larger.
“What is going on?”
The Necromancer priest found that he already could not control the Abomination. It was like a kind of energy had entered the Abomination and that energy was like a terrifying virus, spreading to every corner. It made the Abomination lose control of its body structure, causing it to collapse at a fast speed.
Hong!
The Abomination exploded.
The energy within it exploded out, like it had self destructed. Although it couldn’t compare to the time in Green City, it was still enough to cover several hundred meters. All the Ghouls, Gargoyles, and zombies in the area, as well as the Necromancers that couldn’t escape in time were all killed.
The Divine Blood Yin Corpse walked out of the center of the explosion. Its body had already been distorted, but its bones kept making cracking sounds as they returned to position, finally returning to normal.
The three Divine Blood Yin Corpses were uninjured!
Daring to swallow the Divine Blood Yin Corpse?
The Divine Blood could break all curses and destroy death energy. Not to mention a trivial Abomination, even if a Bone Dragon swallowed the Divine Blood Yin Corpse, it would still be affected by it!
At this time, several explosions came from different directions as several Abominations were all taken care of.
Chu Tian was very pleased with the results of this battle, he really didn’t have to pay that large of a price. These Yin Corpses had almost undying bodies, at least with power in the True Spirit Realm, it was very hard to completely kill them. This was the power brought by the Divine Blood transformation.
In the crystallized memory of the ancient god, this kind of puppet was called, Divine Servant!
The Divine Servant was not a god, but it had a portion of the god’s power. Right now these eighteen Divine Blood Yin Corpses were already close to transforming into Divine Servants. They were not very strong now, but they had a very high potential!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 432: The Druid’s support
Chapter 432: The Druid’s support
Under the wild swallowing of the little fox, the energy clouds gradually disappeared. The little fox immediately came back after finishing its task and the eighteen Divine Servants also came back.
The Necromancers all had very ugly expressions.
This was truly evil!
The death ruins had made this undead army and the energy released from the death ruins were enough to destroy Green City. Who would have thought that fighting to this point, the ones becoming weaker and weaker would be the Undead Religion instead. How was this done, this completely surpassed their expectations.
The five Abominations were all destroyed.
The energy clouds were scattered.
Under the fierce attack of the forest army elites, the undead monsters began to reveal signs of retreating. Now they didn’t hope to destroy the other side, they could only hope to stop them here and give Lord Lich enough time to complete the ceremony.
Once this startling giant array was activated, Green City would be instantly destroyed. Over a million people would be turned into undead and it would be futile no matter what the other side did!
Now the large web like source energy array covering the sky became bigger and bigger, as more and more energy was being gathered, but the array was just too big. With the current trend, it would be far from complete without another half a day. Could the undead army resist for that long? Just depending on the tens of thousands of Ghouls and zombies?
“We can’t waste too much time here.” Chu Tian knew that the Lich had finished the ceremony ahead of time and this place was still very far, so they couldn’t delay here for long. He shouted to the others, “We will charge through and kill that Lich!”
“Alright!”
“Charge through!”
Although their damage was not small, everyone bravely fought on. After all, this concerned their clan’s survival, no one could afford to lose this battle.
Chu Tian led the eighteen Divine Servants to charge forward. Depending on the Void Escaping to protect himself, even when passing through a large army, it was hard for him to be injured the slightest bit. The eighteen Divine Servants just followed behind him and the puppets had astonishing defenses. They were impervious to all curses, death energy, and dark energy attacks, so they could charge forward without stop.
Naturally the little fox was the most the most vital part.
It could swallow the attacks coming from all directions. When large amounts of undead monsters tried to surround them, the little fox just need to lightly suck in. Regardless of if it was Gargoyles, Ghouls, or high level undead, the soul flame inside the undead monsters would be directly sucked out.
The special ability of the little fox was simply an instant kill!
One person, one fox, and eighteen puppets passed through countless tens of thousands of undead without stop. The undead fell wherever they went and even with all those Necromancers sieging them, they couldn’t be stopped at all.
The strength that Chu Tian alone brought was enough to suppress most of the undead.
How could the Green City people not be shocked?
How could the Undead Religion not be amazed?
People were sincerely suppressed by Chu Tian.
If this human did not make a move, perhaps the Shaman Religion would have taken Green City before the Undead Religion made a move. The Undead Religion would be the oriole behind the mantis stalking the cicada, causing Green City to suffer a hard end.
In the end, this persona had broken the Shaman’s plans.
Now he was even attacking the Undead Religion like this!
The undead couldn’t hold on much longer.
But when the balance was about to tip, there was a large and dense black shadow that appeared from the valley that was countless Yin Souls. They all had fierce appearances. They were Yin Souls with the greatest resentment, being made of intense death energy. They were visible, but non-material and there were many of them.
The Yin Souls gave out sharp screams as their bodies turned red. They crashed into the forest like meteors, withering the entire forest, instantly forming thousands of large holes.
This was an indiscriminate bombing.
Whether it was the undead army or the forest army, they were all in the range of the resentful soul’s bombing attacks. The resentful soul’s explosion did not send out any flames or shockwaves, rather it released an intense death and spiritual energy. This attack dealt very little damage to the undead army, but it was very damaging to normal living beings.
This wave of explosions was not the end.
A large amount of Gargoyles appeared in the sky again.
These Gargoyles were warriors enveloped in dark energy armour. When Chu Tian saw these warriors, his expression slightly changed.
Dread Knights?
This Lich really did have some skills!
He can even make something like this!
There weren’t more than several hundred Dread Knights, but one couldn’t look down on them, they had a very terrifying battle strength. If Chu Tian did not guess wrong, these Dread Knights should be made from the corpses of the various large tribe chiefs that the Lich collected.
Those chiefs that died of old age or by accident, each one had a very high strength. After they were changed into Dread Knights, they would be able to retain most of their powers from when they were alive and would even keep parts of their cultivation techniques when they were alive.
The thick black armour these high level undead had were not real armour, but rather formed from dark energy. These undead had the same appearance as before they died, but their eyes were filled with soul flames and there was a gloomy undead aura around them.
Four-five hundred Dread Knights joined the fight.
This was a very strong battle strength.
Although a single Dread Knight could not compare to the Abomination, four-five of them together was stronger than an Abomination. Now that there were several hundred Dread Knights joining the fight, it was equal to adding in the strength of over a hundred Abominations. This would immediately bring a lot of pressure to the Green City forces.
A Dread Knight raised a large sword and attacked with a shocking speed.
If he didn’t release the Netherworld Flame Sword, Chu Tian could only barely keep up with the speed. The large sword was covered in black energy as it send out twenty different streaks of sword glow almost in an instant, all aimed at Chu Tian from different directions.
The Dread Knights were not only incredibly fast, their attack strength was also very terrifying. With Chu Tian’s current Void Escaping, he could not resist it. He could only retreat and send out a sword qi. The Dread Knight blocked the Netherworld Sword’s qi and stood firm after moving back several steps, before immediately chasing after him.
The little fox did not give it a chance.
The Dread Knight’s soul flame jumped a few times in its helmet before it came out of the slits of its armour before it was swallowed by the little fox. Chu Tian let out a soft sigh of relief. He did not fear these Dread Knights, but these fellows were strong and there would be no end if they fight, but Chu Tian did not have time to waste.
Before the forest army could recover from the bombing, the Dread Knights had already launched their attacks. This time the Green City and local armies were both caught off guard, suffering heavy losses.
The Necromancers were overjoyed seeing this.
The Dread Knights were the personal guards of Lord Lich. It must be Lord Lich that found the situation was bad, so he sent out his personal guards out. With the support of these Dread Knights, it could ease the pressure slightly.
No.
There wasn’t enough military strength.
They still hadn’t fought into the valley yet.
Clark revealed an anxious expression. This would be bad for Green City if they kept fighting, but while Clark was filled with anxiety, another change suddenly happened.
“Look over there.”
“There is a group of demon beasts coming!”
From the skies above Green City, there was a large group of demon beasts coming from the sky. There were dragon hawks, dual legged dragons, thunderclap birds, and various other demon beasts coming out. There were two-three thousand of them.
“The Druids!”
“The Druids came!”
These demon beasts were transformed Druids. The Druids began to attack the undead army. These demon beasts had terrifying destructive might and with a round of wild attacks, the undead army that had slightly increased their position suddenly fell back into a disadvantageous position again.
The little fox jumped through the Dread Knights. In just a few minutes, it had killed several dozen Dread Knights in the forest.
The Druids had always been neutral.
They helped Green City solve this problem at this critical moment.
However, Chu Tian was not surprised at all. The Undead Religion was not just aimed at one city and one clan, they were planning to turn the entire area into an undead area. The Druids had lived in Green City for this long, how could they tolerate something like this? This led them to decide to help Green City.
“Roar!”
A low dragon’s roar came from the sky.
A green dragon longer than ten meters dived down from the sky. It released its fiery dragon breath, causing the ground to become a sea of flames, as several hundred undead monsters were burned to ashes by the dragon breath.
Prophet Yoda!
Prophet Yoda was making his move!
This truly was unprecedented!
After the green dragon cleaned out the undead monsters, it landed at Chu Tian’s side. It lowered its giant dragon head and a low and deep voice came from its mouth, “Sir City Lord, let me give you a ride!”
“That would work!”
Chu Tian led the little fox and the Divine Servants to jump onto the Green Dragon. At this time, many Druid elites were charging through the air above the forest, charging at the source of the evil energy.
When looking at it from afar.
They could vaguely see the valley in front of them.
The valley was a giant basin and it was packed with rich dark and death energy. There was a large column reaching the sky as if it was mixing the sky, currently transporting large amounts of energy from the ground into the sky, gathering it into a giant array.
Chu Tian was filled with wonder.
The energy within the ruins was a bit too strong.
Just what kind of things were buried inside of it?
But there was no time to think about this now, it was more urgent to destroy this place now. The Druid Religion, the Green Religion, the Shaman Religion, Arnold, Delores, and the other forest elites, they were all forces that went against each other, but there was an unprecedented union now, as everyone shared a hatred for the Undead Religion.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 433: Bone Dragon
Chapter 433: Bone Dragon
The Lich was floating above the spiral altar.
This altar was continuously sending out energy, sending them to the surrounding towers and using those towers to form an array that allowed the energy to be transported and gathered in the sky. Finally it was placed in the sky, forming a shockingly large array.
The undead army had already been routed.
Chu Tian led Yoda, Clark, Arnold, Delores, and the others, as well as several thousand forest elites to circle the altar.
“Stop!” Clark shouted at the Lich floating like a ghost in the air, “You have already lost!”
“Lost? It’s too early to say who wins or loses.”
The Lich looked over everyone as it floated in the air, with its cloak flowing in the wind. A cold look appeared in his eyes filled with fiery blue flames. Although the Lich did not have any eyes, Chu Tian could feel him looking at him, “I have never seen a human like you before.”
“Overpraise, overpraise. I also have never seen a Lich like you before.” Chu Tian revealed a grin, “Although you have caused a lot of trouble, this City Lord can still give you a chance. As long as you stop this undead ceremony now and surrender to me, I can not destroy you.”
The Lich did not have emotions.
Even if Chu Tian was directly insulted, he would never feel angry, so Chu Tian acted like he didn’t care at all, “If your performance is good, I can make a body for you to be reincarnated in the future.”
“Reincarnated?” The Lich softly said, “I’m not interested.”
If it was a normal Lich, this would be a hard to resist enticement because after turning into a Lich, their personality would fade until they lost all their emotions. A Lich that hadn’t gone numb yet would use any kind of method to retrieve this. Being able to return to a living being was best, but this was an almost impossible matter to accomplish.
A living being turning into an undead was not easy to accomplish.
An undead turning back to a living being was as hard as ascending to heaven.
The Lich did not believe Chu Tian, or even anyone in this world could do it. Not to mention that he was already two thousand year old and his personality had already been completely frozen, not producing any fluctuations. So he didn’t care about life or death, he was not afraid of not being able to return to being a living being.
This was the reason why Chu Tian hated Liches.
Everyone thought that turning into a Lich meant never dying.
Actually, after reaching this state, what was different from being dead?
Eternal life? How could eternal life be that easy in this world!
“What use is it to say all that to him?” Clark saw the energy becoming strong and he was visibly becoming anxious, “If you delay and allow this Lich to complete the ceremony, the consequences can’t be undone.”
A Lich that had lived for two thousand years.
This was a living fossil and a person that could become a Lich was not a normal person.
If he could pull this person to his side, it would be quite a bit of help.
It’s a pity. Looking at the current situation, perhaps there is no time to negotiate!
This Lich’s brain did not have any emotions, so it had no hopes or and fears. It was like an ice cold machine, forever implementing the orders it received before it lost its emotions. The only memory left was to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.
The Lich did not believe Chu Tian and was not interested in reincarnation.
He would rather turn Green City into a city of undead, which was more advantageous to him.
“It’s been too long since I fought anyone.” The Lich’s words did not have any fluctuations, “Now let me see what kind of strength you all have.”
When the Lich said this, his two skinny arms slowly lifted as the surrounding towers all erupted with energy. A mass of black corroded the surroundings, turning the world into darkness.
The earth began to tremble.
Skeletons crawled out one by one.
The valley was filled with skeleton warriors. Each skeleton had bones that seemed to be carved from black jade and there was a strong spirit flame burning in their bones, currently following the Lich’s summon as they began to move. There were just too many skeletons and Chu Tian’s group was covered in a sea of bones. They did not have the advantage in terms of numbers at all.
These skeletons were not simple skeletons.
The Lich had used large amounts of death energy to awaken them, so they had a shocking strength for a short period of time. Because of their large numbers, they could pile up and kill someone.
The little fox revealed a grin.
Without Chu Tian’s order, it moved out on its own. It passed through the sea of bones and a blue spirit flame ocean was pulled out wherever it went. Large amounts of star like soul flames came out of the skeletons and finally gathered at the little fox’s mouth as a delicacy for it.
Chu Tian said with a smile, “With just your bit of skill, I urge you to surrender as soon as possible.”
This large amount of skeleton soldiers, if they were placed on a battlefield, they could sweep through everything. They didn’t fear anything, including death and they had decent strength, so they were natural soldiers. They had to run into the little fox who was the undead’s natural enemy. It didn’t matter how many of them there were, they couldn’t approach it at all.
Clark loudly ordered, “Destroy everything here!”
Everyone began to attack in all directions, trying to destroy the towers. They quickly found a problem, which was that each tower was protected by a powerful energy, so it was not easy to attack them.
At this time, the Lich began to coldly chant. The towers released black lightning which began to attack people at quick speeds. When the lightning condensed of death energy hit living beings, they would turn into undead monsters, so this attack was more terrifying than normal energy attacks.
The little fox went all out to kill the skeletons.
It found a problem, it seemed like there was no end. As soon as it killed a group of skeletons, when it turned around again, the skeletons were standing again. There was a large amount of death energy in the valley, which continued to summon skeletons, keeping the little fox very busy.
Chu Tian slightly narrowed his eyes.
The energy in the valley was controlled by the Lich, becoming an almost invincible entity. He could use the towers to attack and summons skeletons without end. If they didn’t have a way to break the array, everyone would be swallowed in the end.
The Lich did not stop attacking. He slowly raised his arms and the several dozen towers around him all sent black lightning at the lich. Countless bolts of lightning condensed in the Lich’s hands, condensing an incomparably large ball of lightning in the blink of an eye.
His hands slightly moved up.
The energy ball slowly rose and it was still wildly gathering energy from around it. The colour became darker, finally becoming as dark as iron. It was also expanding at an incredible rate and in just ten seconds, it became as big as a small hill.
Everyone’s expressions changed.
Although they knew that the Lich was not weak, it wouldn’t be unstoppable like this. At least the Druid’s Prophet would be able to fight him. But when the Lich used the power of the array, his strength increased by more than ten times and no one could be a match for him.
Once the ball of energy fell, the consequences would be hard to imagine.
Yoda held his staff and gave a few light coughs. There was an energy that was released from him and he was shrouded in green light. At this time, only he could go against him.
“Prophet, please wait.” Chu Tian calmly walked out, “Let me deal with this fellow!”
You?
Everyone was shocked.
There was no doubt of Prophet Yoda’s strength. After Yoda transformed into a dragon, he could even fight a Spirit Transformation Cultivator. Chu Tian was only a trivial Earth Spirit Cultivator and he was in the 1st True Spirit Layer. The fox was still busy, what would he use to resist it.
Chu Tian did not explain as he jumped out, flying at the towers like an arrow.
He wanted to smash the tower and make the energy ball lose balance?
Impossible.
These towers were protected by powerful energy, it was not something Chu Tian’s power could break. While everyone thought Chu Tian’s actions were useless, Chu Tian suddenly released a kind of energy. A terrifying source spirit’s aura entered the sky as Chu Tian’s eyes turned a deathly grey colour.
The Lich muttered when he saw this, “Death energy? He actually has death energy!”
A layer of grey mist appeared around Chu Tian. When the grey mist fill the air, it was attracted by the tower. Chu Tian gave a low roar, “Break!”
Several explosive sounds came from the tower.
Large cracks appeared on the tower. More and more cracks appeared and they appeared faster and faster, before it covered the entire tower. It finally exploded with a large sound.
Delores was shocked, “What did he do?”
“The towers were established to suck in death energy and out resourceful City Lord could also use death energy.” Yoda said with a smile, “The towers will repel all energy approaching it, but it will not repel death energy. He used death energy to cause an imbalance with the tower, thus being able to destroy the tower.”
A distortion formed in the energy ball in the sky that had almost finished condensing, before a bulge formed. It was clear that it was losing balance.
“Be careful, prepare the defenses!”
Everyone quickly released their protective spirit energy. The ball of energy in the sky exploded, but the explosion did not release any light or heat. Instead a cold current filled the valley and the entire world was instantly covered in darkness.
Although they were far enough, the energy ball didn’t completely form, and they had protective spirit energy, there were some weaker people who were seriously injured. It could be seen just how strong this attack was.
Suddenly, the endless darkness seemed to be swept away by a current of air. It was pulled away before it completely entered the little fox’s belly.
Chu Tian looked at the Lich over the altar, “What other skills do you have?”
The Lich did not speak, but he had to admit that this human was indeed hard to deal with. Since this was the case, he could only use his final move!
The earth began to tremble.
Everyone could clearly feel a strong resentment being released from the ground. There were large amounts of grey fog being released from the cracks on the surface and the earth kept splitting apart as if something was breaking out. First a pair of incomparably large grey wings came out, followed by an incomparably large body and claws.
“Bone Dragon?!” Chu Tian was shocked, “There is a dragon cemetery beneath this place?”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 434: Seizing the altar
Chapter 434: Seizing the altar
Bone Dragon, it was like the name suggested.
This was an undead formed from the corpse of a dragon.
The dragon clan had a large variety. There were high level dragons like Giant Dragons and Flood Dragons, as well as low level dragons like Earth Dragons or Terror Dragons. The Bone Dragon appearing in front of Chu Tian, although it wasn’t the peak grade Giant Dragon, it was formed from a Giant Dragon of the dragon race.
Transforming a high level dragon into an undead, this was definitely not an easy thing to do. Even if the Lich was strong, he was only in the Heaven Spirit Realm, he could not create a Bone Dragon even with a hundred years.
This Bone Dragon corpse was already buried here and it had been bred in this environment for countless years. Each bone was filled with death energy and it was an excellent undead material. It only need a special method of summoning for it to immediately become a terrifying undead monster.
When the Lich summoned the Bone Dragon, its floating figure above the altar suddenly flew out. It released a blue flame in the air and like a burning butterfly, it moved very quickly as it finally fell onto the giant Bone Dragon covered in grey energy.
“What is he doing?”
“A sacrifice technique.” Chu Tian was a bit surprised by the Lich’s methods, “The Lich is acting as a sacrifice, transforming his body and allowing his soul flame and mind to enter the Bone Dragon. He will become one with the Bone Dragon, losing the Lich body.”
The dragon bones were filled with an incomparably strong resentment and curse.
This was hard to withstand for any soul, but the Lich was not affected at all, so it slowly began to refine the last bit of consciousness of the Bone Dragon. In order to acquire a strong body to use, he had to fuse with the Bone Dragon ahead of time!
“Roar——!”
The Bone Dragon roared into the sky with renewed vigor as its bone body was filled with a kind of blue flame. From its head to its tail, from its body to its wings, its entire skeleton was covered a layer of ash grey mist. There was a blue and white flame flowing inside the ash grey mist which was all of the Lich’s power.
The Bone Dragon’s eyes released a purple colour.
The Lich’s soul flame was already sealed within the Bone Dragon.
This was not just a Bone Dragon anymore, it was now a Lich Dragon. It had the Lich’s strong power and the Bone Dragon’s destructive might combined into one. With a casual flap of its giant wings, a violent wave of energy swept out.
Its over thirty meters long giant body was covered in a powerful energy, there wasn’t a single weak point form head to toe. However, when the Lich Dragon had just formed, it felt a strong attractive power that was currently quickly stealing energy from it.
That fellow was no one else but the little fox!
The Lich Dragon angrily roared out and with an incredible speed, it sent out a giant flaming dragon claw. The claw fell onto the little fox and like slapping down on an ant, it slammed the little fox into the ground, with the wild strength causing the ground in a ten meter radius to crack.
Delores was shocked, “Lord Demonic God!”
A grey mist flashed on Chu Tian’s shoulder and the little fox suddenly came back.
There was no other choice, the Lich Dragon was too strong. It was completely different from the other mindless undead, the Lich Dragon still had the Lich’s memories and mind, even the Lich’s techniques.
The Lich was already on guard against the little fox.
Therefore, he had used a secret technique to seal his soul flame. As long as the soul flame was there, the Lich Dragon would not be destroyed. As for the energy that was stolen? It didn’t count for anything! The Lich Dragon did not care at all. As long as it was in a ten meter range, the Lich Dragon could directly take energy from the towers. Its power were endless, so it could not be defeated at all.
The Lich Dragon’s large body circled in the sky.
Although it had turned into a Lich Dragon, the ceremony was still not stopped and it rather proceeded with a quicker speed. According to this speed, Green City would be destroyed in another hour.
“Stop him!!”
Clark led the gnomes to attack. Large logs rose out of the ground and each one was several meters long, as well as being covered in runes. They began to cover the Lich Dragon’s body.
Who would have known that this power wouldn’t be able to touch the Lich Dragon at all. The Lich Dragon spat out flames from its mouth and instantly burned all the logs. The flames did not dissipate after this and when the flames fell onto the sea of skeletons, it was like flames falling into alcohol, spreading in all directions.
The large amounts of skeletons were all covered in flames.
When these skeletons were covered in flames, they were not destroyed, but rather they were infused with a strong energy. Their bodies were covered in flames and their speed and strength were increased several times. However, their wildness increased over a hundred times as they wildly attacked like a swarm of bloodthirsty ants.
“Dying here means becoming one of us.”
The Lich Dragon’s emotionless voice reverberated in the sky and even someone several miles away could hear it. Several dozen towers were infusing power into its body and the Lich Dragon’s aura kept becoming stronger.
From the center of the sea of flaming undead, another might dragon’s roar sounded out.
Yoda’s short one meter figure suddenly turned into an over ten meter long green dragon. The flaming dragon breath was released and the several hundred skeleton soldiers in front were burned away, leaving no traces.
“Druid? Your power is still far lacking!”
The Lich Dragon charged down and the green dragon charged up. These two powerful being released their dragon’s breath at the same time and the flames countered out each other. Finally these two large figures clashed with the Lich Dragon pressing down on the green dragon as they violently attacked each other.
The green dragon was only over ten meters long and the Lich Dragon was over thirty meters long. The green dragon did not have an advantage in terms of size, not to mention that Yoda was already injured. The Lich Dragon was not only stronger, it had inexhaustible power.
Yoda couldn’t defeat the other side.
Finally as expected, while the two dragons were violently attacking each other, the green dragon released flames filled with life energy which lit up most of the Lich Dragon’s wing. The Lich Dragon condensed flames of death energy which burned the back of the green dragon, causing the rotten flesh to fall down like rain drops.
The green dragon had a very strong vitality, otherwise if it was a normal living being and even if it was a mammoth, it would become an undead mammoth being burned by these flames.
The green dragon was clearly heavily injured. The flame on the Lich Dragon’s left wing was enveloped in black energy and it was extinguished in just a few seconds, showing no injuries at all.
Yoda couldn’t last more than a few minutes.
The others were currently surrounded by the sea of skeletons and it was very difficult to provide support. Even if they had a chance to provide support, what could they use to threaten a Lich Dragon with endless power?
“Too weak!” The Lich Dragon’s attack sent the green dragon flying several meters. The damage on the Lich Dragon’s body was quickly recovered with the power of the towers, “You’re not worthy of owning Green City, the eternal darkness and death will help you gain immortality.”
“Do you think you’ve already won?”
When the Lich Dragon felt this voice, it was a bit stunned. It finally noticed that the unpredictable human had actually jumped onto the altar while it was fighting with the Druids.
“What do you want to do?”
“Do what?” Chu Tian stood on the altar which was the center of the array and released his Nine Eyed Demon God Source Spirit. An aura that disdained the world suppressed the Lich Dragon and Chu Tian’s eyes turned a deathly ash grey colour, which was the colour of death energy, “Your array is too crude, just a casual look is enough for me to find the method of controlling it.”
Chu Tian hands sent out a palm attack.
In an instant, the winds began to change. The sky was filled with rolling waves of energy and the towers also began to tremble.
The Lich Dragon’s mind that had not been shaken in hundreds of years suddenly had ripples form as it called out in a panic struck manner, “Impossible, this array was dug out of the ruins and I used three hundred years to learn how to control it!”
Chu Tian used his actions to reply to the Lich Dragon.
The array in the sky began to change, as the runes began to rearrange themselves and the array began to change, gradually changing into a completely different array. The energy being released actually gathered back into the valley in just a few seconds.
Large fluctuations began to spread.
The Lich Dragon found that it was gradually losing control of the surrounding undead.
The undead attaching Clark and the others all stopped like machine being shut down before reactivating and this time they wildly attacked the Lich Dragon. The undead were controlled by the Lich through the towers, but now Chu Tian had eliminated the Lich’s control over the towers.
The Lich had lost control of the undead army!
Clark, Yoda, and Delores all revealed looks of astonishment.
What did it mean to steal control from a Lich? Not only would it require a stronger power, for Chu Tian to control the altar, he needed a higher attainment in the domain of death than the Lich!
The Lich Dragon gave an angry roar and released the heavily injured green dragon. Its large body entered the sky and shattered several hundred skeletons to pieces. It charged at Chu Tian on the altar, but when it approached the altar, the Lich Dragon was bounced back by a giant grey barrier.
Chu Tian laughed, “The energy you worked hard to gather, if you fought conservatively, you would have certainly won. But you chose to release the altar to protect the towers, which was truly a large mistake. It seems like becoming a Lich did not make you much smarter. Now we can properly play with each other.”
Chu Tian had complete control over the altar.
The altar was like a controller or it was an encrypted controller that controlled all the energy inside of the towers. The Lich was too confident and thought that other than himself, there was no one that could control the altar. Now he was paying the price for that mistake.
A few minutes ago, the one controlling the valley was still the Lich.
Right now, the main controller was Chu Tian.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 435: Miracle City
Chapter 435: Miracle City
The undead attribute was a rare attribute and cultivators with this attribute were rare on the continent. The peak scholars of this domain were very rare and the Lich could be considered a sage in terms of the undead attribute.
The current array was dug out of the ruins by the Lich and he had used a long time to study it before he finally learned to control it. It was because he had been too confident that the Lich left the altar to stop Chu Tian from destroying the towers. Who would have thought that he would outsmart himself and give control of the altar to Chu Tian.
Even if he combined with the Bone Dragon now, the Lich did not have any advantages.
The Lich knew that the altar controlled all the towers in the valley and now all the energy was in Chu Tian’s hands. Chu Tian could be considered a bottomless existence with all of this power. The Lich Dragon could only hope that since Chu Tian had just gained control, he would not be able to properly control it. If the Lich Dragon could fight him back, there would still be a chance.
The Lich Dragon condensed a large amount of blue and green flames, which instantly turned into a terrifying wave of heat that flew at the altra. This altar was guarded by a large amount of death energy and even the Lich Dragon’s strength could not break through.
Chu Tian controlled the array as he shouted, “Could it be you don’t know how much energy this altar controls? You’ve already lost, just surrender!”
The Lich Dragon did not give up. It released a blue flame that was suddenly released from its skeleton, looking like a firework exploding. These dense amounts of blue tentacles of light fell onto the surrounding towers and directly connected these towers.
Chu Tian was a bit stunned.
This fellow did have some skills!
He would connect his own body to the towers, eliminating the control of the altar, allowing the Lich Dragon to directly absorb energy from the towers. After all, the towers were personally built by the Lich and he was very familiar with their composition.
In just a few short seconds.
The fire within the Lich became over ten times stronger and the blue flames surrounded his body like crystal, actually forming a solid cover around his body. It made this fierce looking Bone Dragon turn into a giant dragon that seemed to be carved out of crystal in a short amount of time.
Everyone’s expressions changed.
The Lich Dragon could still do this?
Like this, Chu Tian might not be able to defeat the Lich Dragon even with control of the altar. The Lich Dragon could actually gather energy from that many towers, so it was hard to imagine how strong it was. Chu Tian himself was weak and he could not defeat the Lich Dragon.
“Roar!”
The flames around the Lich Dragon condensed and it changed into a dark blue colour before gradually turning into an ash grey colour. This was an unprecedented undead monster that had never appeared in history before. With a roar from the Lich Dragon, the skeletons trembled before falling down like harvested wheat. Their soul flames turned to powder as they were instantly killed by this aura.
But at this time.
The death energy gathered in the sky by the Lich over a long time suddenly gathered together bit by bit. Like a giant bolt of lightning, it fell down on the altar that Chu Tian was standing on.
The sky was falling!
The sky had collapsed!
This scene resembled a large hole in the sky as a large amount of grey and black energy wildly poured down. The destructive energy the Lich had prepared to attack Green City with was currently being called back in one breath. It completely enveloped the altar and turned into a vast mass of darkness.
“Quickly run!”
When people saw the black waves wildly pouring out, they all called out in surprise. They couldn’t do anything right now and if they were enveloped in the sea of death, they would instantly turn into undead monsters, so everyone quickly escaped.
When they turned back.
The entire valley seemed to be filled with a black liquid and everything had already been flooded. No one knew just what was happening inside of there.
At this time, there was a wild roar that came from the sea and an undead dragon that seemed to be made of grey black crystal came out. It flapped its wings as it entered the sky and it was surrounded by the aura of countless ghosts. It opened its incomparably large mouth and gathered all the surrounding energy, instantly forming a large black ball of energy that was ten-thirteen meters wide.
The black energy ball was wildly inflating as countless bolts of lightning gathered around it.
This attack was not as strong as the one the Lich made with the towers before.
Clark’s face sunk, “This monster’s strength, even a Spirit Transformation Cultivator would find hard to deal with. I think the City Lord is in danger!”
Chu Tian had already released all the energy used to deal with Green City, so Green City was already safe, but with this terrifying undead dragon here, would Green City be truly safe? After the first few generations of gnomes, there hadn’t been another Spirit Transformation Cultivator guardian, so they would suffer heavy losses if they had to fight one!
Now there was only Chu Tian who could deal with these undead monsters.
If Chu Tian was killed here, Green City would not be lucky enough to escape.
Clark and the other gnomes realized that they had to admit one fact. The human they always looked down on and who they weren’t too willing to accept had actually become a key part of Green City’s survival.
The Lich Dragon flapped its wings.
The black energy ball was released towards the center of the valley. Wherever it went, the space trembled and the sound shook the word, making it very shocking.
But when this attack hit its target.
A giant black sword soared into the sky and chopped the ball of energy in half. The vast sea of darkness quickly gathered in the center and finally formed an incomparably large figure. It looked like a ten eyed demon god that dominated the world, but nine eyes were closed and only an ash grey eye was open.
He was huge and had wings on his back. He disdained all living beings and holding his sword, he looked like a respected war god from hell.
“What is this?”
When the situation developed to this stage, everything had surpassed their imaginations.
The Lich Dragon could feel that this powerful demon god was actually formed by Chu Tian with the death energy from the array. As for how this was accomplished, the Lich Dragon did not know. Even with his two thousand years of wisdom, he had never heard of such a terrifyingly strong cultivation technique in this world.
Not to mention him.
Even the most intelligent people in the world would not know that this cultivation technique was called the «Demon God Nine Changes»!
The demon god let out a low roar of anger and slowly raised the giant sword. The remaining black energy around was all gathered around the sword like a giant dragon, finally soaring into the sky as flames.
Chu Tian could not maintain this form for long.
Therefore he had to concentrate everything into a final strike!
The Lich Dragon that seemed to be made of crystals was incite again and was surrounded by flames. It became twice as large, making it seem like a black phoenix that came from hell.
Both sides attacked at the same time.
The black phoenix directly charged out with its burning body.
The demon god’s raised giant sword fell down on the black phoenix. A wave of energy was sent out that created a giant storm in the area of several miles around them.
“Die!”
The destructive might of the Demon God’s Sword and the endless death energy, with the combination of the two, it instantly released an astonishing power. It entered through the black phoenix’s head and when it reached its tail, the Demon God’s Sword shattered as it reached its limit.
Chu Tian was slammed into the ground and his body was covered in wounds on the inside and the outside. His spirit and power were both heavily injured and he wouldn’t be able to wake up without recovering for ten-fifteen days.
The Lich Dragon was cut in half and the final bit of energy dissipated. That dragon skeleton gathered together by the Necromancer Secret Technique was scattered and they fragmented into different places several miles away.
The death energy in the death valley had already completely disappeared.
Everything returned to normal after a while.
It’s over? Everything was over?
This shocking battle made those that had witnessed it take a long time to recover. The little fox wildly swallowing the death energy in the valley was responsible for cleaning up. After around two hours, the Green City army caught up and were shocked to see the scene of the valley.
This was a large fight that had changed the landscape!
This kind of fight couldn’t even be achieved by top level Spirit Transformation Cultivators!
Finally Chu Tian who couldn’t move was dug out. Although the side effects were strong, Chu Tian’s consciousness was still clear. He did not waste words and gave orders to Clark, “Immediately send people to seal this valley, do not let anyone enter.”
Clark did not dare show any contempt to Chu Tian, “Understood, sir City Lord!”
Chu Tian had not been sent back to Green City for long before his heroics were known by all the people of Green City.
Chu Tian alone had saved the entirety of Green City, which created a large echo throughout Green City. This time there was no objections whatsoever.
The third day.
The Green Religion gnome elders gathered the entire city to make an announcement. From this day forth, the acting City Lord Chu Tian would officially become the only City Lord of Green City. The entirety of Green City had to obey Chu Tian’s commands.
Chu Tian got his wish to sit on the City Lord Throne and his first matter was to change the name of the city!
Green City would welcome a completely new start.
This new start would begin from the changing of the name!
Chu Tian sent out a City Lord order. Green City would no longer be called Green City from this day forth, its new name would be Miracle City!
A city of miracles!
This was a city in the center of the Forest of Chaos, placed in a remarkable position. This city that had always been common would now be recorded in history from the moment of this new start.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 436: Transport Tower
Chapter 436: Transport Tower
There were too many messes in Miracle City.
Although the hidden internal problems had been solved for now, there were still very serious outer threats.
The famine caused by the Shamans had not been solved and the forest to the south polluted by the Undead Religion were not purified yet. Miracle City’s environment was very special and it was currently weak, not having good relations with the large local tribes. Adding in the fact that the ruler’s were changing, causing trouble for the entire city, as well as the lack of merchants moving through the city, it was a loss for Miracle Commerce overall.
Delores had been at Chu Tian’s sickbed for an hour and she still didn’t finish reporting.
“Enough, enough, stop!” Chu Tian sat up. Although he had recovered to normal after five-six days in bed, Chu Tian’s body was still in a weak condition, “I’ll have a helper clean up everything, you don’t need to report this to me. Where’s Clark? Quickly call him over!”
Delores was speechless.
How could a City Lord act like this?
Clark came to the City Lord Castle and immediately cupped his hand to speak to Chu Tian, “Reporting to the City Lord, as expected, we have found that the valley contains a deep underground space. There are various skeletons from the ancient times in that space and countless undead monsters wandering around, we still can’t determine why there is such a strong death energy there. Because of how dangerous the environment is, the scouting team did not dare enter.”
Chu Tian rubbed his chin and considered it.
He could think of one possibility, but he couldn’t confirm it for now.
“Don’t worry about it for now, I’ll personally take a look when I have time.”
Clark came over holding a black crystal, “We are cleaning up the remains of the Lich Dragon and we found this inside the skull of the Lich Dragon. It seems like…..the Lich’s soul flame. Should we destroy this or not?”
In order to resist the sucking ability of the little fox, the Lich had sealed its soul flame. It was because of this that this soul flame was not destroyed in the end.
Chu Tian took the crystal in his hand, “The soul flame of a two thousand year old Lich, this is quite a valuable item. Destroying it would be too much of a pity, I’ll keep it to see if there’s a use later.”
The soul flame was the heart and brain of an undead.
Most undead sealed their power in their soul flame and the memories and thoughts of an intelligent undead was also formed from this soul flame. Therefore to an undead, the soul flame was the most important part. They could give up any part of their body, but they couldn’t miss a single part of their soul flame.
This Lich’s soul flame must be damaged, so the Lich’s consciousness must have disappeared. This soul flame was like a brain that had gone into a vegetative state. Although it had lost its ability for independent consciousness, Chu Tian believed that with the right stimulation, this soul flame could burn once again.
These things were not important.
Chu Tian asked the question he cared about the most, “The things I had you do, how is it going now?”
“Although the space attributed crystals are very rare, the gnomes have a few in storage. We have already finished the work according to the blueprints the City Lord has provided.” Clark hesitantly asked, “The space materials are very rare and there aren’t many places where it can be used, I don’t know why the City Lord has used them to build that strange tower.”
Space attributed materials did not have many uses.
Its main use was crafting Storage Items.
The research in the spatial domain of this era was too limited, but space attributed materials were still rare even if that was the case. Chu Tian gave Clark a set of blueprints three days ago and had Clark and the gnomes complete the thing on the blueprints. Using most of the space attributed materials in Green City’s storage made the gnomes hearts ache.
“No need to rush.” Chu Tian heard that it was constructed and his mood was very good, “Come, I’ll take you all to have a look.”
On a small hill at the center of Miracle City, there was a four meter tall pointy tower crafted. This pointy tower was beside a giant disk which had large amounts of space attributed crystals inlaid on it. Chu Tian looked it over carefully and finally determined that there were no mistakes at all, finally carefully taking out the Eye of the Star.
The Eye of the Star had been carefully chiseled and polished and now it was only two thirds of its original size.
When the Eye of the Star was placed in the center of the tower, it immediately connected the structure inside the tower. A kind of energy quickly ran through the tower and disk, instantly activating this strange thing. Starlight was released from the peak of the tower and a spatial energy wave quickly spread in all directions.
The gnomes were slightly stunned.
Spatial energy was one of the most mysterious and hard to control energy in this world, yet Chu Tian could control it in such a stable and orderly manner.
This should be fine now!
Chu Tian pulled out the communication device to contact Oldman Small Town. The people on that side should have waited for a long time, so Chu Tian did not waste words and directly said, “You can come over now.”
Chu Tian turned off the communication device and turned to give a withdraw hand signal.
Everyone didn’t know what Chu Tian was doing, but it shouldn’t be something without any meaning. Clark and Delores saw Chu Tian place the Eye of the Star inside the tower and they remembered how important this Eye of the Star was to Chu Tian, so this meant the tower did not have a normal ability.
At this time.
An intense light came from the tower.
The space crystals all released energy.
Everyone felt a kind of energy fluctuation coming from the ground and it was actually slightly trembling. With a dazzling flash of light, there were large amounts of human figures that appeared on the disk beside the tower.
“Chu Tian!”
Before the light disappeared, Chu Tian heard a pleasantly surprised and excited voice. Then an incredibly delicate body threw itself into his embrace, giving him a large hug.
Who would it be if it wasn’t Meng Yingying.
Chu Tian picked up Meng Yingying, “How about it, I didn’t lie to you!”
“It really is wonderful!” Meng Yingying’s face was slightly red, as she immediately escaped his embrace, “How did you do it? We were clearly in Oldman Small Town, but once we opened the scroll, we instantly appeared here!”
“This is the effect of the Transport Tower.” Chu Tian proudly looked at his work and said, “Miracle City has the first Transport Tower on the continent. Even at the ends of the earth, no matter what corner of the world you’re in, as long as you use the Space Transport Technique, you will instantly arrive in our Miracle City! The scrolls that I gave you through the Space Warehouse was actually made from fragments of the Eye of the Star and space crystal power. It has the transport coordinates of Miracle City written on it, so it could accomplish this collective transport!”
The ones transported this time was not just Meng Yingying.
Meng Qingwu, Nangong Yun, Chen Bingyu, Vivian, and most of the main Miracle Commerce members had all been sent over.
“Ha, ha, young miss, Vivian, Nangong, long time no see!” Chu Tian found several small things, “Yi, Lulu, you came too? That is great!”
The little Flower Fairy Lulu had led some sisters over.
They had looks of surprises on their faces at this moment.
Meng Qingwu, Nangong Yu, and Chen Bingyu, they still hadn’t reacted yet. They never would have thought that they who had just been in Oldman Small Town would be sent to Miracle City in the blink of an eye. Weren’t the two places separated by tens of thousands of miles? They had been sent over in the blink of an eye, this was like a miracle!
The one most shocked was Vivian.
Vivian had innate spatial energy and she could only teleport at most several hundred miles at once because the further the distance was, the harder it was to lock onto a space. She had never heard of anything in this world that could allow one to teleport over tens of thousands of miles at once.
“I know you have many questions right now, but now is not the time. Let me introduce you.” Chu Tian turned around to the people frozen like logs and said, “This is the gnome Great Elder Clark and this is the Demonic God Religion’s priest Delores. This is…..”
Clark’s face was filled with excitement, “A fortunate meeting, a fortunate meeting. This is?”
“This beautiful and wise looking human young miss is Miracle Commerce’s vice chairman and Miracle City’s vice City Lord.” Chu Tian then pointed at the petite Vivian to the side and said, “This is elven race young miss has a deep background. She is the Eternal Forest’s Elven King’s daughter Vivian and also Miracle City’s vice City Lord from now on.
Meng Qingwu and Vivian, they were the two vice City Lord from the Elven King’s orders.
Clark did not know who Meng Qingwu was, but he had heard of Vivian before, this was the Elven King’s most talented daughter. Back then, he felt it was very strange. Why did the Elven King not appoint his daughter as the City Lord and instead put a lowly, nameless human in such an important position.
Even if Vivian was not very strong now, wasn’t she still many times stronger than the human? Not to mention that she was the Elven King’s daughter. If Vivian was the City Lord, the other powers would really have to consider things before they moved against her, they would need to consider if they could withstand the Elven King’s retaliation.
Of course.
Now Clark understood everything.
After experiencing all the things Chu Tian had done, the gnomes could see that this seemingly young man was actually an intelligent and powerful human who they didn’t dare look down on anymore. They had a complete understanding and trust of the Elven King’s judgement now.
“This place isn’t convenient to speak, let’s go to the City Lord’s hall.”
The two sides needed time to adjust with each other. Although Chu Tian already had his fame as the City Lord, the gnomes were still the main power of Miracle City. Chu Tian still needed the gnomes’ resources and manpower for a long time, so there were things that need to be properly explained.
At the very least, Chu Tian need the gnomes to know just what Miracle Commerce did!
“Wa, boss, it can’t be!” Nangong Yun rode on the griffin as she shouted, “Our city is just too big! I have never seen a city like this before, it can match several dozen of our Southern Summer Imperial City.”
Meng Yingying was very shocked looking over Miracle City.
Although the air still had a faint undead aura to it, it did not hinder her appreciation of this beautiful city scenery. The surrounding mountains were a natural barrier and wall, and the inner space was spacious incomparably beautiful. There were grasslands, valleys, mountain ranges, and lakes, altogether it was a trove of treasures.
Too big!
Only the people were too lacking.
If it was just a group of scattered castles and settlements, everyone would think that this is a paradise surrounded by mountains. Who would have thought that there would be a city here?
Meng Qingwu was very excited. Miracle Commerce had developed for more than a year, this was their first time having an official domain!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 437: Large conscription
Chapter 437: Large conscription
This was the first high level closed door meeting in the City Lord Castle, with the main parties being the high level members of Miracle Commerce and the high level members of Green City. Because of the change in management, the gnomes did not hold any important positions. From City Lord, to vice City Lord, to finances, to military, and etc., the high level positions were all receiving new blood.
This meeting was mainly managed by Meng Qingwu. This noble and beautiful human, in just a few hours, she was held in high esteems by each one of the gnomes.
Meng Qingwu’s powerful intelligence gave her command over over twenty languages, talking to Clark and the other gnomes in the elven language. The talent Meng Qingwu had for language was clearly not something normal scholars had, which made the gnomes hold her in high esteems.
Of course.
This wasn’t much.
Meng Qingwu’s main point was introducing Miracle Commerce. Her thoughts were very clear, she even explained small things like canned food and electric lights carefully. Then she explained the Source Energy Batteries and Source Energy Weapons. But what would happen if she explained the Space Warehouse and transport technology, the sound and video transfer technology, and the currently being developed spiritual reality technology?
The gnomes were not as old fashioned as the elves, they had a strong sense to explore. They were a group of people that liked to study and most of the gnomes were scholars. Miracle Commerce’s series of great and shocking inventions were all bombs that stunned the gnomes for a long time.
What was called research?
What was called an invention?
The laboratory the gnomes built underground was highly ranked in the forest, using several hundred years to develop it, but it couldn’t even compare to the Yun Sect Chu Tian developed in 1% of the time. This kind of matter made the gnomes feel helpless, but it also filled them with incomparable excitement.
Although Miracle Commerce was not strong.
Miracle Commerce had an incredible potential.
This was a company filled with innovation. Just the Transport Tower and the Space Warehouse, just these two space attributed technology was enough to give Miracle City infinite possibilities.
The Forest of Chaos environment was very complicated, with all the cities being closed and having almost no contact with outside countries. It was because of this reason that although the Forest of Chaos was rich in resources, it was actually very impoverished.
If the Transport Tower and the Space Warehouse were made popular and people and resource could be sent around, wouldn’t that make this much more convenient? This had a large prospect!
Not to mention the Source Energy Weapons technology.
This was enough to make up for the problem of not having enough strength.
“I plan on merging the Yun Sect and gnome research laboratories.” Meng Qingwu said, “The gnomes and high level members of the Yun Sect will manage this together, what does the Great Elder think of this?”
The gnomes still had not recovered from their shock.
Clark quickly asked, “We can participate in researching and developing these new technologies?”
Meng Qingwu nodded with a faint smile, “The gnomes are famous scholars of the continent, to have you join our Yun Sect’s large projects, I’m certain it will bring great benefits to our Yun Sect!”
“Good, good!”
“This is great!”
The gnomes excitedly agreed to this alliance without any scruples, this cooperation only had benefits to Miracle Commerce. Whether it was the peak research equipment of the Forest of Chaos or the talented researchers, as well as the resources from Green City, it was simply no different from a free white glove.
If the other influences accepted Green City, they still had to accept the consumption fees of the gnomes’ research laboratory, but it was completely different for Miracle Commerce.
This was purely investing in themselves!
The tens of thousands of source stones each month counted for nothing!
Meng Qingwu never thought it would be this smooth, the gnomes did not even bring up any conditions with her. Perhaps this was the difference between races, if it was a human in front of her, they would ask for an outrageous price. As for how the research would be divided, the gnomes did not have any requirements at all, showing that they were too innocent.
There weren’t many races as greedy as the humans on the continent, this was also why races like the gnomes did not like having contact with humans.
“Now the introductions have been made, I think everyone should have a basic understanding.” Chu Tian who hadn’t spoke since the beginning finally stood up and said, “We should discuss how to clean up the mess in front of us.”
Miracle City were facing a few major problems.
First, there weren’t enough people. Miracle City currently has less than a million people and most of them are the native gnomes. There are no merchants travelling here to do business and there aren’t people unearthing the rich resources.
Second, their finances were tight. Before Chu Tian came to Miracle City, they already couldn’t pay for everything. Now they had faced several large disasters and had many things to do, it was the time to spend money. The tens of thousands of source stones prepared by Miracle Commerce wasn’t enough, they could only solve the problems for now, but there would be more problems in the future.
Third, they didn’t have enough strength. Miracle City was just too weak. Just a few Shamans and a single Lich had almost eliminated a forest city, this would make anyone laugh themself to death if they heard it. It had to be known, those that could become a forest city were all large influences that could ignore the dark forest principle. Miracle City was too weak, they didn’t even have a Spirit Transformation Cultivator guarding them.
Fourth, they had diplomatic problems. Miracle City had the Eternal Forest behind them, but everyone knew that the Eternal Forest was too tightly sealed, so hoping that the elves would send help was like wishing for a meat pie to fall from the sky. Although the Eternal Forest’s name had some deterrence, it was still hard to stop the greed of the other powers. It was fine if it was a normal power, but they might lure in the real giants.
There were still many other small and large problems.
These were just the main problems they had to deal with.
Although he was sitting in the Green City City Lord throne, he could not relax, he had to urgently solve these problems. Now the main plan was to increase Miracle City’s population and strength. They would take in the internal powers before heading outwards.
Miracle City still had the Shaman Religion and the Druid Religion.
Luz led the Shamans to join Miracle City and now they were like a grasshopper on a rope. As long as they had enough benefits, Chu Tian could use this power as he wished. The Druids were a bit more difficult, although the Druids were strong, they were stubborn and hard to tame, and they couldn’t be summoned for most situations.
But the Druids had recognized Chu Tian’s ability and Prophet Yoda admired Chu Tian. As long as there was an appropriate method of cooperating, they might be able to cooperate with them.
These two powers would certainly be digested, but that was far from enough.
Miracle Commerce needed to gather more population and elites from outside sources.
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu’s eyes both fell on the local tribes, the fox clan, the Minotaurs, and etc. These large tribes lived around Miracle City and they weren’t weak, so these locals could influence the city.
In the war with the Lich this time.
The locals became much closer with Miracle City.
How long would this relation last? Last time the locals almost came together to attack the city, this matter could happen again!
The reason why many of these tribes like to live around Miracle City was not because it was convenient, but mainly because most of these tribes were robbers. There would be merchants coming from the city frequently, so these fat merchants were very attractive to them.
So even if the locals kept a good relationship with Miracle Commerce, it was hard for them to stop causing chaos, which was a hidden danger for Miracle Commerce.
Exterminate them?
This was not realistic and they couldn’t all be killed.
Win them all over?
This was even more impossible. These fellows weren’t high quality and if they all came into the city, it would be hard for Miracle Commerce to manage them. Not to mention that after they leave, more locals would come from another place and form more tribes.
What to do?
Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu carefully discussed this and finally though of a good method.
The next day.
A piece of news spread through the forest.
Miracle City was holding a large conscription!
The elites of the tribes could become soldiers of the city, receiving food and a rich treatment. The tribes would also receive food from Miracle City and according to the conscription ratio, families can also receive extra compensation form Miracle City.
This news caused a stir in the locals because with the mess caused by the Shamans, the famine had not been solved and food shortage was a large problem. Miracle City was providing food and drinks that far surpassed what the tribe could give, not to mention the soldiers had the chance to be promoted into official positions. It would bring honor and food to the tribe, as well as being able to gain permanent residences for their family in Miracle City.
This was a large matter!
Miracle City released another piece of news.
The first conscription had a quota of thirty thousand people!
They would serve for three-five years and if the warrior chose to retire, Miracle Commerce would not fetter their freedom!
Miracle Commerce sent advertisements to every tribe and used large amounts of speakers to broadcast their advertisement through the forest.
Do you want to create the future with Miracle Commerce?
Do you want to leave your boring lives?
Do you want to become outstanding?
Do you want to support your family?
Do you want to live better?
Come join Miracle City’s large conscription. As long as you pass the series of tests to become a Miracle City soldier, Miracle City will not just feed and train you, there will also be a series of welfare measures that will allow you to live without worry!
This time the forest was filled with chaos.
Who wasn’t looking for this kind of treatment?
Not to mention it was now a time of famine!
Even if they just cultivated for a few years, it was still fine. They needed pills and resources for their cultivation and it would be better than what their tribes could give them. Not to mention that Miracle City outlined a beautiful future, allowing them to become outstanding by being a soldier!
Suddenly.
The forest was filled with a tide of people trying to become soldiers.
Countless confident local warriors all picked up their weapons and set off. They were rushing to Miracle City like there was a fire on their butts, in order to show off their skills at the conscription.
Miracle Commerce was only recruiting thirty thousand people at first.
This recruitment would be held every year and maybe even more frequently. The conscription area would not be just limited to the area, they would go even further. The conscription would not only be limited to fighting, it would also include support staff, or people good at forging, gathering, and mining.
This not only guaranteed Miracle Commerce had enough people in the future.
It was also equal to creating tens of thousands of jobs, which could reach hundreds of thousands in the future.
This would largely increase the living standards of the local tribes and would also unify them, as well as increasing Miracle Commerce’s population.
Naturally there was a clear shortcoming which was that it wasn’t cheap to support this army.
Miracle Commerce did not just have to feed them, they also needed to give them cultivation resources. Even if a single elite soldier spent only a single low grade source stone each month, it would be thirty thousand low grade source stones each month for thirty thousand people.
This was already close to reaching the gnome research laboratory’s consumption.
This kind of expense would be hard for most forest cities to bear and it was because of this that it was hard to find an army like this in the forest. The garrisons of various cities would come from the strength of their own tribe who lived their normal lives, but all their soldiers would come from their tribe when they were in danger.
Miracle City was the first city to industrialize, standardize, and professionalize military forces!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 438: Virtual arena
Chapter 438: Virtual arena
Miracle Commerce’s conscription spread like a raging fire. Whether it was the Minotaurs, the Ogres, the gnomes, or the goblins, they all ran to Miracle City to show their skills. Who told Miracle Commerce to give such a rich treatment! It was only currently the registration period and there were thirty-forty thousand people that had already come. The official selection would begin in another three days, this place would be filled with people at that time.
Miracle Commerce was preparing the place beforehand.
Delores was both the City Lord’s assistant and the chief financial officer. She already understood Miracle Commerce’s finances and although Miracle Commerce was considered rich, with how much they were spending, there would be problems in just two months. Not only would Miracle Commerce suffer heavy losses, wouldn’t the new City Lord’s credibility fall as well?
How was this a conscription?
This was simply taking their lives!
Delores was anxiously looking for Chu Tian, but when she entered the City Lord’s office, she did not find Chu Tian at all and only saw Meng Qingwu sitting there reading documents.
“You’re looking for sir City Lord?” Meng Qingwu looked up at Delores, “Truly a coincidence, he just brought Yingying, Nangong, and Vivian to the construction site to prepare for the conscription. They won’t be back for several days.”
Delores had a depressed expression, “I’ll go look for him.”
“Don’t be in a rush, sit down first for a cup of tea. It’s no use looking for him, the things for the city have all been left to me to manage.” Meng Qingwu revealed a faint smile. Meeting someone like Chu Tian who threw everything aside, she didn’t know whether she should be happy or depressed, “I know what you are worried about, but relax, there won’t be any problems.”
How did Chu Tian hook this beautiful, silver haired young fox girl.
Meng Qingwu was a bit depressed when she saw Delores.
However, she was not as obvious with her emotions like Meng Yingying and Meng Qingwu was a very logical person, so she was still quite satisfied with Delores. She was at least more helpful than Nangong and Yingying. With this City Lord’s assistant, Meng Qingwu’s work would be much easier.
“You’re new and you don’t know much about us, so it’s unavoidable that you’re doubtful.” She stood up to pour Delores a cup of tea, “I won’t hide it from you, I was like this before, but you’ll soon find that there is no need to be worried. The things that Miracle Commerce can do will far surpass your expectations. Chu Tian that fellow doesn’t seem proper and many things he does seem careless, but he has his own discretion.”
“Thank you.” Delores revealed a smile on her charming face and she took the elven green tea, “I just feel like the conscription is not worth it, the price and benefits do not cancel out. This kind of high treatment will add a large burden and hidden danger to Miracle City.”
“You’re still underestimating Chu Tian.”
Meng Qingwu revealed a smile that was like a spring breeze.
This beautiful human woman gave Delores the feeling of a calm sea without any wind or waves. Although the surface was calm, the water underneath was very deep.
She was very far from a rash person.
Her confidence and calm could affect the people around her.
“Would he only need an army? These tens of thousands of people are not just an army, they are also tens of thousands of labourers. You know about Miracle Commerce’s abilities, with the Space Warehouse and the Transport Towers, we can easily establish a trade route with any city, kingdom, or clan. We can open up any kind of resources and we can trade with influences anywhere. Looking at it from a long term angle, what does recruiting these few soldiers count for?”
Delores was a bit stunned.
“Miracle Commerce are outsiders without a foundation and even if the gnomes are a reliable race, they are still not the same race. This means that we can’t rule other cities in the same way. We have a weak foundation and do not have a clan, so we do not have the power to resist dangers and sudden changes, therefore it is necessary to develop an army. Whether it is in the long run or short term, it is a necessary step. To truly control Miracle City, we must have control over enough power, right?”
Delores felt like this did make sense, “Then in terms of finances…..”
“I have something that I want to tell you. I know that Chu Tian has already made you the chief financial officer of the city, but I am prepared to create a company and you can be the manager of the company.” Meng Qingwu seemed like she had already prepared what she was going to say, “I hope that the talented people of the fox clan can all join the company and form large amounts of caravans. Your fox clan are natural merchants, so I believe you’ll be able to accomplish this.”
Delores excitedly stood up.
This was a very good thing for the fox clan.
The fox clan people are naturally astute and had a keen sense for money and benefits. Miracle City could use these smart fox clan members to manage the outside caravans. It was like using good iron on a blade and the fox clan would gain many benefits from this.
“Alright!” Delores did not even think as she said, “I’ll immediately do take care of it!”
“The signal of the Heaven’s Net airship already covers over ten thousand miles, so I will give you your first task. You will promote the communication device, the broadcasting devices, and the theaters to the various cities and small towns. Not only does this have a high commercial value, it will help strengthen Miracle Commerce’s influence, laying the foundations for our future battles.”
These technologies had great values waiting to be excavated.
How could Delores not know this? Now that Miracle Commerce was being shifted to Miracle City, the Space Warehouse had already sent the communication and magnetic sound devices over. There were a large amount in Miracle City, reaching over hundreds of thousands, so first the caravans would place priority on selling them!
Did these things need to be sold?
Perhaps they would be completely taken once they were brought out!
The task of the fox clan was not to sell these things, but rather to increase their value. This was not just immediate value, but rather long term value. For example, the broadcast system, once this item was installed in the tribes, they would be able to listen to Miracle Commerce Broadcasting. Miracle Commerce could spread any kind of request and announcement through the forest very quickly!
Meng Qingwu said, “You don’t need to worry too much, everything is under control. Miracle City is still very weak right now, but I believe that not far from now, Miracle City will be a rich, populated, and strong city.”
Delores was also very confident about this.
The manager of the city was the director of a special company like Miracle Commerce!
……
After a few days, the preparations were complete and the large conscription began!
The large group of forest warriors arrived at the arena prepared to fight. The arena was a castle Miracle Commerce had refurbished and now was the place for the conscription trials.
Miracle Commerce’s conscription had several requirements. The first requirement was very simple, it was just to have a strong enough power, choosing the best candidates to join the fight.
The warriors were filled with whispers.
It seems like this contest will have casualties. This arena was very small and with this many people participating, perhaps in half a day, the arena will be destroyed.
There was a large screen hanging from the arena.
A red haired girl appeared on the screen.
“Various forest warriors, thank you for supporting Miracle Commerce! Miracle Commerce’s conscription contest will begin now. You are all luck, very, very lucky because you are the first people to try out the Virtual Arena!”
Virtual Arena!
What was this Virtual Arena?
The fire red haired girl explained, “This Virtual Arena is something we at Miracle Commerce made using spiritual techniques. It will allow everyone to enter a spiritual space to fight and not only can you use your full strength, the most valuable thing is that you can’t be injured or die in the Virtual Arena. Each warrior can display all their skills without holding anything back!”
The forest warriors’ expressions changed.
An arena made from a spiritual world?
People in this environment certainly would not be injured and would not bleed.
“Other than that, I’ll give everyone a bit of information.” Nangong Yun announced some exciting news, “Miracle Commerce plans to construct many Virtual Arenas in the Forest of Chaos and will hold fights with high monetary prizes in the future. I believe that the Virtual Arena will become one of Miracle City’s and the entire Forest of Chaos’ most loved form of entertainment. After the Spiritual Network is formed, people from all over the world can participate in Miracle Commerce’s fighting events, providing millions of jobs. Everyone please look forward to it!”
Everyone was filled with excitement.
This was just too crazy!
There was no entertainment in this era, so if the Virtual Arena was promoted, with spectator seats built within, and image transferring mirrors on the outside, it would become a popular form of entertainment. In this world filled with martial arts, it had a very large market. Not only would it help cultivators of different realms practice, there was a large market for gambling and support staff.
“Can everyone please line up and listen to the directions of the staff.”
The forest warriors excitedly entered the arena. The Virtual Arena was like a normal arena, being separated into several areas and with each area having a venue. The venues were surrounded by walls, but everyone found a problem.
There was a giant crystal in the center of the arena.
This crystal sending out spiritual energy was in the center and there was a giant array covering the area. In the corners of the walls, there were large energy columns and everyone could feel the energy fluctuations coming from them.
“Everyone please sit.”
“The Virtual Arena is about to be opened!”
Everyone should relax and not resist, this is completely harmless.”
Tens of thousands of people sat down and the energy columns began to glow, causing the entire source energy array to light up. Finally the giant spiritual attributed crystal in the center released spiritual energy in an instant, enveloping every person sitting in the array.
The forest warriors felt a bit absent minded.
When the forest warriors came back to their sense, they were very shocked to find that they were in a new place. The surrounding people were all brought along and sent to this place.
A broad arena appeared in front of them.
This area was more than ten times bigger than before and it was very magnificent. It really opened the eyes of these locally born bumpkins.
This is too incredible!
It was worth it coming to Miracle City this time!
Even if they can’t join the army, it was worth it to see this scene!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 439: Trial Field
Chapter 439: Trial Field
“Chu Tian, how about it.” Meng Yingying was sitting in the arena’s break room with a proud look on her beautiful face, “How is the Virtual Arena outside?”
This was the first Spiritual Domain made by Meng Yingying and the Flower Fairies.
They created a spiritual space without any harm, making people fall into an illusory world with the same abilities as the real world. Therefore if they fight in the Virtual Arena, it was impossible to cause any real injuries.
The most important thing was that Meng Yingying finished the broadcast system to the real world!
Because the Virtual Arena constructed the illusions from the source energy array and the crystal, the illusions were stored in many connections that could be broadcasted. If they placed a disc player or a normal image transferring mirror there, people in the real world could see the battles in the Virtual Arena.
When the Spiritual Network was complete in the future, people from all over could compete in the Virtual Arena.
This kind of battle would cause no harm and no grudges, and it wouldn’t destroy the environment from the fights. People that practiced martial arts could observe battles between experts and normal people could also experience the fight of experts holding nothing back.
This will turn into a tidal wave people chase and there are many hidden business opportunities in this.
The Virtual Arena was sure to become popular, so even if they charged a small fee, it would still allow them to earn a large amount.
Nangong Yun was even more whimsical, she wanted to start gambling. She wanted to create a sporting event and turn the Virtual Arena into a culture. Nangong Yun was a person that loved fighting, so this kind of Virtual Arena to her was simply the best kind of recreation. She thought that whether it was to battle maniacs, gamblers, and normal people, the Virtual Arena was a huge market.
Meng Qingwu expressed support to her suggestions.
Chu Tian deliberately poured a bucket of cold water over her, “You’re satisfied with just this? Let me tell you, I’ve found at least several dozen faults with your arena!”
“Impossible!” Meng Yingying’s eyes became firm, but she was still a bit worried, “You….Tell me then!”
Chu Tian drank a mouthful of tea and said, “I’ve noted that the time in the Virtual Arena is half the normal time, so what we’re seeing in the real world is not the real time broadcast. When the fight in the arena is over, we’ll only have seen half of it! Isn’t that right?”
“Dumb, dumb, dumb!” Meng Yingying thought that Chu Tian would bring up a real problem, but she never thought it would be this simple. She arrogantly said, “You should change your idiotic brain, this is called an entrepreneur’s brain, don’t you understand?”
Aiyo, this girl’s actually daring to lecture me.
After not slapping her butt for so long, she’s actually becoming more and more bold.
She could talk about other things, but she’s not embarrassed to compare brains with Chu Tian?
Meng Yingying said, “The arena relies on tickets to make money, so if the real world saw a live broadcast, who would want to buy tickets to watch in the arena! Moreover the arena reduces time, so there can be more competitions held and this time saved is money! The Flower Fairies have studied with me and although the time in the spiritual world can be as much as one tenth of the real world, only people with strong spiritual energy can adapt. After countless experiments, we’ve discovered that normal people can withstand half the time, so to make it more accessible to everyone, we established the arena like this!”
“Boss, I have to say, why are you not progressive at all!” Nangong Yun also attacked Chu Tian, “Our Yingying has followed elder sister Qingwu for so long, she is beginning to think like a merchant.”
Chu Tian never would have thought he the world’s smartest person would actually be stunned into speechlessness by this dumb girl Yingying. This truly was a large stain on his life!
“Ke, ke, this is only a test for you, I just wanted to see if you’ve reached this conclusion by chance. Now it seems like you’re still fine and the real thing I wanted to talke about wasn’t this.”
“Alright, alright, don’t say anymore.” Meng Yingying played a trick on Chu Tian with great difficulty, she did not want Chu Tian to take it back. She immediately said, “Miracle Commerce don’t have enough people and we aren’t earning money fast enough. Don’t you think we should help elder sister? We should relieve a bit of her headache!”
“You actually are this thoughtful? Well what do you think we should do.”
“We can do this……”
Meng Yingying whispered into Chu Tian’s ear and Chu Tian nodded along to it, thinking that it was a bit interesting.
There were just too many people participating in Miracle City’s conscription this time.
Because Miracle City was holding this conscription event, it was open to all the surrounding tribes.
The forest locals all came to watch, at the very least they were giving it a lot of attention, but most of them had run to Miracle City to join the fun. Because of the attention drawn from the conscription, Miracle Commerce’s arena would become famous in the forest and this would be very effective to Miracle Commerce’s population.
There were some local tribe’s leaders and high level members that came to watch because some of their tribesmen came to join the army. During these past few days, they heard about how mysterious the Virtual Arena was, causing their minds to itch, wishing that they could give it a try.
But it was very regrettable.
The arena was not open to the public.
It was impossible for them to join the army, so they could only suppress their curiosity and obtain news on the arena every day. However, when they were feeling bored, Miracle Commerce sent out a piece of information.
After Miracle City created the arena.
Now they were opening a Trial Field!
The Trial Field was different from the arena. The Trial Field was separated into ten stages and each stage would have a difficult challenge. Miracle Commerce was providing prizes and it was said that if one could break through the fifth stage, they would be able to obtain a hundred low grade source stones. If anyone could break through the eighth stage, they would be able to receive one thousand low grade source stones. If anyone could break through the tenth stage, they would be able to receive ten thousand low grade source stones!
Beside the rich source stone prize, each stage would also have a random prize which was a state of the art Miracle Commerce product! This was a chance that couldn’t be missed!
Of course the Trial Field was not free, each challenge requires one to pay a fee of two source stones.
Moreover the challenge for the Trial Field had a minimal strength requirement, which was a minimum of being in the True Spirit Realm. This was simply tailored for the experts of the forest!
Recently, these people have already been very curious about Miracle Commerce’s arena, so now that there was a Trial Field, how could they miss it? It was just two source stones and even if these True Spirit Experts were poor, they still would not care about two trivial source stones.
When this news had just spread for several hours.
Seven-eight tribe chiefs led fifty-sixty experts to the Trial Field.
The Minotaur chief Arnold was among them and he anxiously shouted as soon as he arrive, “How do you play in the Trial Field? Quickly tell me, I want to gain the ten thousand source stones!”
“Ha, ha, Arnold, with your brain, you still want to take the ten thousand source stones?”
“Let me go instead!”
The advertisement Miracle Commerce sent out said that the Trial Field only had ten stages currently and the monsters and demon beasts that appeared were not strong. Even 1st True Spirit Layer people could pass through these stages, so how could these confident tribe chiefs not move out? The weakest among them was in the 3rd True Spirit Layer!
Ten stages passed meant ten thousand source stones.
This enticement was just too strong!
Arnold pulled out two source stones to give Meng Yingying and he let out a thick breath of air through his large nostrils. He looked at the other chiefs with an angry look, “Just wait, father will certainly succeed!”
When Arnold entered the Trial Field, an illusion immediately appeared in front of him.
This was a palace that wasn’t too big. After around a few minutes, there was a sharp cry in his ears as a large group of ghosts appeared in the palace. These ghosts were not too strong, only being around the 6th-7th Awakened Soul Layer.
Arnold laughed when he saw this.
This kind of enemy wanted to go against father?
This was a bit too easy to earn money!
Arnold brandished his giant axe and energy condensed on the blade, instantly cutting the formless ghost apart. Then the second one, the third one, and the fourth one…..Although there were many ghosts, they were not strong and Arnold cleaned them up in around ten minutes.
When Arnold thought he easily passed the stage, he was shocked to find that the ghost he cut down had reformed and there wasn’t a single one missing.
“What is this?”
Arnold’s eyes opened wide and he could not understand what was happening, but the Minotaurs solved things with their muscles and not their brains. He wildly charged forward and swept through the ghosts again.
The countless pieces regrouped.
The ghosts were all reformed.
Damn, this was simply a dead end. How could he pass this stage?
Arnold killed the ghosts a third time and felt that most of his energy was drained, but what filled him with despair was the ghosts reforming once again. Arnold did not have the strength to kill them all again. When Arnold calmly thought about it, he finally realized the trick.
There was an array inside the statues of palace had an array and this power was restoring the ghosts. If Arnold thought to attack the statues from the beginning, he could destroy the ghosts with ease.
Damn!
How could I be that dumb!
This obvious fault wasn’t found by me!
Arnold did not have any strength as countless ghosts charged out and instantly tore him to shreds, sending Arnold back to the Trial Field.
The other chiefs looked at each other in blank dismay, “He came out after only being inside for two minutes?”
“The Trial Field is different from the arena, the time inside the Trial Field is one twentieth the speed of the outside world. Chief Arnold has actually been inside for over forty minutes.” Nangong Yun walked over with a smile, “However, chief Arnold, you actually didn’t pass a single stage. You can only receive the consolation prize, five large cans of level two meat!”
After saying this.
A gnome lifted five cans of food that were delivered in front of him.
“Ha, ha, ha!”
“Arnold, you actually didn’t even pass a single stage.”
These people ridiculed him holding nothing back, causing Arnold’s bull face to turn red. He angrily argued back, “Damn you, I was just careless, I’ll go again!”
Arnold charged into the trial space again.
Arnold came out in less than thirty seconds.
Arnold’s bull face twitched several times, “Damn, the statue cannot be destroyed blindly, they must have some rule and need to be destroyed in order. Again, again!”
This Minotaur chief was clearly very agitated from losing.
He entered the space again and again, spending at most two minutes each time before coming out. After going again and again, he had over ten tries and used over thirty low grade source stones.
“I’ve found the rule!” Arnold excitedly breathed out. Although he lost thirty source stones, spending his savings from the year, he did not feel any heartache. Rather he looked like he was filled with joy, “I’ve used all my source stones, lend some to me. I’ll definitely be able to pass this stage this time!”
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun were taking money on the side.
The trial space was not as big as the arena, so only several people could challenge it at once, but time passed several times quicker in the trial space, so each time it only took a few minutes. These True Spirit Cultivators’ minds were not weak, so they could play for several hours without tiring.
Meng Yingying secretly bumped her arm into Nangong Yun beside her, “How much money have we earned?”
“Shh, quieter!” Nangong Yun stealthily looked over at her, “Chief Arnold has spent thirty two stones, chief Andre has spent twenty eight stones, great warrior Luca has spent twenty four stones…..In total, there is over three hundred source stones!”
Meng Yingying almost broke out in laughter of joy.
This was just too easy to earn money!
Only half an hour had passed now and there were many people lined up outside, with more and more people coming. Meng Yingying found that there were even gnomes and Druids among them, it seem like these people were all curious about the challenge.
If this Trial Field was to operate for a day, just how much source stones would they earn!
These fools, they didn’t use their minds it through. How could the trials Chu Tian created be easily broken? Moreover, that fellow Chu Tian was very sly. Everyone was just like Arnold, although they failed each time, they would find the path in the end, so they would keep trying.
Want to win ten thousand source stones? In your dreams!
Becoming like this at just the first stage, it wouldn’t be strange if you even lost your underwear!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 440: The second stage
Chapter 440: The second stage
This virtual Trial Field was Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun’s idea. They were inspired by the Central State’s Trial Tower, but the difference with the Trial Tower was that although the Trial Tower was not too dangerous, there was still the chance of death and injury.
This was a hard to avoid matter because no matter how complete the preventative measure was, it was impossible to completely avoid being injured in a real fight.
Miracle City’s virtual Trial Field was different, it was a pure spiritual world, so it was completely harmless. Not to mention the fact it was expensive to make, Miracle Commerce used a large amount of technology to create it, making it a challenging and fun stage clearing game, allowing the Trial Field to become the recreation of experts. This was where its charm existed.
The Trial Field was currently made like this and like the advertisement said, as long as the correct method was used, a 1st True Spirit Layer Cultivator could clear all the stages. The problem was, would the stages Chu Tian made be easy to pass?
There was a total of ten stages.
There were several dozen random scenarios in the first stage.
The challengers each day would trigger one of the stages. The one chief Arnold was in was the challenge he had the experience of failing several times in. The environment inside was different, if one challenged it the next day, it would change.
Arnold knew the rules of the game, so he was even more anxious to pass the first stage, therefore he borrowed several source stones from his clansmen to attempt the challenge several times. After failing it so many times, Arnold finally found the only correct method.
Arnold entered the Trial Field.
He used the experience from failing several times to correctly break the statues in the right order one by one before finally taking care of the large amount of ghosts.
This time didn’t surpass his expectations.
The ghosts did not recover again.
The first stage had finally been completed.
“Success!”
“I succeeded!”
Arnold roared in wild joy as he looked at the gate of light that appeared in the large hall. He knew that this was the passage to the second stage.
Arnold calmed his mind before entering the second stage.
This was a strange environment, with the surroundings being completely empty, like it was a pure void. His feet were standing on a black mirror and although it reflected light, he could not see a single thing.
What kind of challenge would it be this time?
Arnold looked around in a puzzled manner. The mirror ground in front of him had white ripples appear, like a stone falling into water, immediately filling the ground with light waves that progressively moved out. Arnold did not know what was happening, but he smelled a different scent and instinctively moved back a bit.
From the center of the ripples, there was a black crystal sculpture that appeared. This sculpture first changed into liquid before condensing itself again. First the edges formed before it too a figure. When Arnold saw the appearance of the other side, he couldn’t help being shocked.
This……
Isn’t this himself?
This was a figure that looked exactly like Arnold.
But Arnold was very clear that this was definitely not a normal reflection because in the eyes of the other side, he could only see coldness. This was a calm expression that did not have any emotions.
Arnold instantly understood that the second stage was to defeat himself.
This was a bit interesting!
Arnold had fought with countless experts from the forest, but he had never fought himself before. He never thought that he would be able to experience fighting himself in a place like this. He released a vigorous energy with a low roar and instantly charged out with a shockwave.
The Minotaur’s most common attack was their charge!
The Minotaurs relied on their powerful bodies and strong spirit energy to destroy the enemy’s defenses. Although this straight charge was not a flashy attack, there was no doubt of its destructive might.
The mirror image seemed to expect this attack and immediately dodged the attack before sending Arnold flying with an axe glow attack.
Arnold was shocked to find a terrifying problem.
This mirror image was not just like him, it also understood him very deeply. Whether it was his strength, his cultivation technique, or his skills, both sides were exactly the same. However, even if they could understand each other, the mirror image was the opposite of Arnold. It could remain calm, so it could find Arnold’s flaw and use the most effective attack.
Too powerful!
Arnold realized the profound meaning of this Trial Field.
The goal of the second stage was to defeat oneself in oneself’s strongest state!
This meant that unless one could make a breakthrough in the fight, it would be impossible to win against oneself’s strongest state. Only if one could break their limit would they be able to defeat the mirror image. This would stimulate one’s limits and was a golden opportunity to learn of oneself!
Good!
Very good!
Arnold excitedly roared out as his fighting spirit burned stronger, “Father doesn’t believe that I can’t defeat myself.”
Finally, Arnold and the mirror image had fought four-five times before the mirror image found a flaw. The large axe cut Arnold in half and made Arnold fail the second stage.
Arnold had no choice but to believe it.
That mirror image knew all of Arnold’s weaknesses and it was very calm. When Arnold was unable to overcome these flaws, they became fatal.
No matter what.
Arnold had cleared one stage.
The other immediately asked Arnold about the second stage.
When they learned that the second stage was going against oneself, every person had a shocked expression on their face.
“Congratulations to chief Arnold.” Meng Yingying was worried that no one being able to pass the stage would affect people’s confidence. Now that chief Arnold has passed the stage, she could let out a soft sigh of relief, “You have passed the first stage and have a chance to draw for a prize. Please participate in this prize drawing!”
Nangong Yun brought over a large prize wheel.
The others came over to spectate out of curiosity.
Because they realized vaguely that although the Trial Field was interesting, it was much harder than they imagined. Would all the ten stages be as hard as this? Perhaps the ten thousand source stones would not be easy to obtain, but seeing the prize wheel, their minds were shaken again.
There were several sections of the prize wheel. There was a section for source stone prizes, ranging from ten to fifty to one hundred. There were also many other prizes, but naturally these prizes were mainly things the locals hadn’t seen before.
Arnold instilled his spirit energy into the prize wheel.
The large wheel’s pointer began to turn.
Arnold’s large bull eyes were opened wide while he kept chanting, “One hundred source stones, one hundred source stones, one hundred source stones!” If he could obtain the hundred source stones, this challenge would not be a loss and he would even earn half of it as profit.
The locals of the Forest of Chaos, although they were very strong, because of their primitive cultures, they did not have a mature market. Therefore, the forest locals were very poor. Even in a small kingdom like the Southern Summer Kingdom, the three Great Clans could all take out a hundred source stones worth of gold coins without much effort. But for the tribes in the depth of the Forest of Chaos, even Arnold as the Minotaur chief only had several dozen source stones. His worth as the chief was only this much.
Therefore one hundred source stones was not considered a small amount for chief Arnold.
The indicator reached the one hundred source stones area and it looked like was about to stop, but it suddenly moved forward a bit and landed in the next section.
Everyone gave a sigh.
Arnold roared in rage.
“You have drawn one Miracle Commerce’s Source Energy Cannon.” Meng Yingying shouted in surprise, “I really have to congratulate chief Arnold!”
Arnold was a bit stunned, “Ha? Cannon? What cannon?”
Miracle Commerce all gave high level technology as prizes. The Source Energy Cannon had a terrifying might and if it was sold to a rich kingdom or empire, a single Source Energy Cannon could be sold for several dozen source stones.
Not to mention Miracle Commerce was limited by their materials and forging technology.
Now the Source Energy Cannon’s production was not high and they have never sold this weapon before, so it was a very precious thing. This Source Energy Cannon in the Forest of Chaos would have its price increased by several times!
“Chief Arnold’s luck really isn’t bad!” Meng Yingying took this chance to introduce Miracle Commerce’s weapon, “The Source Energy Cannon is a Source Energy Weapon invented by Miracle Commerce. It has a very large range and a strong might. A single shot would decimate a small mountain and even an Earth Spirit Cultivator would be blown apart by a shot!”
“It’s really that powerful?”
“Of course, currently only we at Miracle Commerce have this Source Energy Weapon technology.” Meng Yingying said to Arnold, “The Source Energy Cannon is an item not for sale right now. Chief Arnold can hold an auction for it, I’m sure many people would be interested in this weapon.
Nangong Yun had already lifted the Source Energy Cannon. This cannon was much more refined compared to before and it was a bit smaller, but its might was much stronger. Each person could feel the energy fluctuations coming from it and the incomparably complex source energy array made people dizzy from looking at it.
As for the ammo.
Of course it would be sold separately.
Miracle Commerce would also seize the opportunity to sell munition.
This trade of arms would be one of Miracle City’s most important source of income!
“Good thing!”
“Arnold, I’ll give fifty stones!”
“Sell to us, I’ll give seventy stones!”
Arnold did not want to sell at first. He saw that this thing had a shocking might and if he had one in the Minotaur Valley, it would greatly strengthen Minotaur Valley’s defensive abilities.
But the bids kept growing higher and higher.
Finally Arnold’s heart was moved and he sold it to a merchant who joined in the fun for one hundred and twenty source stones. Arnold never would have thought that not only did he not suffer a loss, he would actually make such a gain and even double his source stones.
This was not just an issue of rewards, but also one of honour and face.
Arnold was the only challenger that had passed a stage.
“This Trial Field is too fun, interesting, interesting!” Arnold put away his source stones and said with a laugh, “But I’m tired from playing today. I’ll come back again after I rest up!”
Because of the reduced time in the Trial Field, it was easy for the spiritual world to tire people out. Arnold had only played for an hour on the surface, but actually his mind had been fighting for over twenty hours now. The constant mental fatigue overlapped each other and even a Minotaur like Arnold would feel a bit tired.
Arnold had picked up a bargain.
The other people couldn’t sit still any longer.
When they learned of the second stage, everyone’s heart began to feel excited.
The Trial Field business was very good the entire time. After an entire day, more and more people lined up and the Trial Field was not idle for a single moment. Nangong Yun and Meng Yingying were quickly taking in money.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates(dot)Net
.
Chapter 441: Searching for star ore again
Chapter 441: Searching for star ore again
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun excitedly handled their spoils of victory to Chu Tian. There was a large bag of source stones and counting them over, there was a total of three thousand and five hundred low grade source stones.
There was such a large amount!
Although the conscription had drawn a lot of experts, to have this kind of yield surpassed Chu Tian’s expectations.
Recently, Meng Qingwu had made a rough estimation of Miracle Commerce’s property values. The entire fortune Miracle Commerce had converted into source stones would be around two hundred thousand low grade source stones. The current fluid assets Miracle Commerce had in their stores was only around thirty-forty thousand low grade source stones.
Miracle Commerce had only been founded for a year.
This was their entire profit!
Although Meng Qingwu and Chu Tian were a bit dissatisfied with this, this was not a small number for any power or family. Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu had started from scratch and they had started in a small kingdom, so being able to have this kind of results in just one year was already something they could be proud of.
But looking at it now, it was indeed a bit small.
Several people made a small Trial Field which actually made a tenth of Miracle Commerce’s wealth in a single day. This just demonstrated the enormous business prospect of the spiritual technology, which was a good thing that could make money quickly.
Meng Yingying said in an emotional voice, “You wouldn’t know if you were there, those locals are all crazy. They are so poor normally, but now it’s like we’re just picking up money. The people in line and the people not in line almost began fighting each other. I wonder, is that thing really that fun?”
“The Forest of Chaos is rich in resources, so the locals do not lack in cultivation resources. This environment is very closed and there aren’t any outside products, so they don’t have many places to spend money on. They don’t attach a great importance to source stones like people on the outside.” Chu Tian thought about it and said, “Of course, the main reason is because of this empty, boring life. This rare to obtain chance for entertainment had appeared, so although they know that it is very hard to obtain any benefits from the Trial Field, they still cannot resist the urge to try it.”
“Who cares!” Nangong Yun excitedly said, “Other than the cost to run the spiritual space and the prizes we give, we can earn at least three thousand a day and thirty thousand in ten days! We’ll first butcher up this group of people and talk after we solve Miracle City’s financial problem!”
Chu Tian shook his head, “This Trial Space is too crude, I think it’ll be boring after ten days and the income will fall. If we really want to butcher up these fellows, we need to make something that has better attraction!”
Meng Yingying asked, “What do you want to do?”
“It’s very simple.” Chu Tian laughed, “Let us make a larger, more fun, and more interesting Trial Field!”
In the next few days.
The popularity of the Trial Field did not decrease.
There were even some Shaman and Green Religion Priests that came to line up.
These people had discussed with each other and even came up with methods do defeat one’s mirror image. However, the majority of the complaints was that the Trial Field was too small and they had to line up for so long without being able to play.
While people were struggling in the lines.
“Hey, don’t you guys know? I obtained a new small piece of information!”
“The City Lord is bringing people to create a new Trial Field and the contents here will be shifted over. At that time, over a thousand people can go in at the same time!”
“Really?”
Arnold and the others revealed looks of joy. If there was a Trial Field that could hold a thousand people, would they need to line up here?
“I’ve also heard!”
“The new Trial Field will be different. Not only will there be solo challenges, there will also be new team challenges. We can go in with our clansmen and the prizes will be even better!”
Everyone trembled.
“What?”
“There was actually something like this!”
The solo challenges were already very interesting, could they also be starting new team challenges? Everyone began to discuss this matter. Like it was confirming everyone’s guesses, there was a giant Miracle Commerce airship that flew overhead that day.
“Do you want to challenge a Hell Demon Dragon?”
“Do you want to challenge a Mountain Giant?”
“Miracle Commerce’s Trial Field will allow you to challenge your dreams and allow you experience the thrill of life and death fights.”
While the voice was coming from the speaker, the large screen was displaying various images. There was a volcano releasing lava and floating out of the giant lava lake was a giant figure which was a large dragon. Its body opened wide and flames came from it as it bathed in the death flames. There was an arrogant, angry roar that came from its mouth.
The image suddenly moved far back.
There were large amounts of strange demon beasts on the volcano like this was the territory of a demon.
At this time, a group of heroic warriors came from the sky. There were ogres, barbarians, and minotaurs, all of them were forest tribes and they were covered in light. They fell among the monsters and easily destroyed a large group of time, finally causing the demon dragon in the lake of lava to be surprised.
Hong!
The volcano erupted!
The demon dragon flew into the air!
The various warriors also lifted their weapons.
When the final decisive battle was about to occur, the entire picture stopped.
Everyone was stunned. This promotional video had stirred everyone’s blood, which brave warrior didn’t want to challenge a powerful being? Who didn’t want to try a challenge that tested their limits?
Only one had only one life in this world, no one wanted to die doing something stupid. Moreover, even if one wanted to fight a dragon, the dragon might not even care about you.
These locals all let out excited roars.
They wished they could immediately enter the Trial Field!
They would give it a try no matter how much source stones it cost. How many opportunities like this would they get in their life? Not to mention that according to price the airship broadcast, it would only require five low grade source stones each time.
Everyone instantly went wild.
Five source stones to fight an evil dragon?
Was there anything more satisfying in this world!
Their only regret now was that the new Trial Field was not finished yet, so before the Trial Field was open, they could only kill time in the small Trial Field. Once this virtual spiritual technology was researched, it immediately obtained large success, or at least it obtained the favour of the forest warriors. Large amounts of source stones were destined to flow into their bags.
Chu Tian was planning to construct a Spiritual Library to attract the forest scholars. Time passed much slower in the spiritual space, so a month of studying in the Spiritual Library was equal to studying for a year in the real world. Not only would it make the gnome scholars crazy, it would make the forest scholars all rush to join them.
Miracle Commerce was destined to have more and more people!
This was the beginning, they would take first before giving. Miracle Commerce would gather more people first and after they matured, they would start developing. The spiritual technology will mature at that time and they could create a spiritual energy network. They could build a Spiritual Library, a Trial Field, and Virtual Arena in each city, connecting the entire Forest of Chaos. The spiritual technology in Miracle City would give people entertainment, allow them to live their lives, and learn many things!
“The new Trial Field will be finished in a few days.” Chu Tian looked at the castle being rebuilt in front of him, “This place no longer needs our help, so we can handle other things now. Nangong, help me gather some experts, they need to at least be in the 3rd True Spirit Layer.”
“Why do you need all those experts?”
“What are you asking for? Of course there is a use!”
“But boss, you’ve already said that they are experts, do you think they will come as you wish?”
“Idiot! Just tell them that the people who help the City Lord will be able to play ten times for free when the new Trial Space is open, don’t you know that?”
Nangong Yun quickly went to gather people and in just a bit, she gathered thirty-forty forest experts. If these people weren’t tribe chiefs, they were famous experts of the area. Normally they would be filled with arrogance, but they now came immediately with a call from Chu Tian.
“I want to ask everyone for help, I wonder…..”
“The City Lord does not need to say anything.” An orc jumped out, “The City Lord’s matters are our matters!”
“That’s right!”
“The City Lord has helped us this much, so what if we help the City Lord with a small matter?”
Chu Tian did not say anything else and looked for Clark’s group of gnomes before setting out. He led these people to the elevator to the underground world. That’s right, Chu Tian found all these experts for no other reason than to collect Eyes of the Star!
The Eye of the Star was the core of the Transport Towers.
The Eye of the Star fragments were the main materials for the Transport Scrolls.
The Eye of the Star could also help Chu Tian cultivate his Starlight Immortal Body!
Whether it was for developing the city or for increasing his own strength, Chu Tian needed to hunt the Star Elementals and obtain a large amount of Eyes of the Star. But the Star Elementals were too dangerous and after the lesson from last time, Chu Tian did not dare rush, using several days to prepare.
The Star Elementals were very strong, but they didn’t have any intelligence.
No matter how strong these fellows were, they couldn’t baffle Chu Tian.
Chu Tian made a talisman that guarded and weakened elemental senses. Each person had one and they could activate it when they needed it to disturb the Star Elemental senses. Other than that, Chu Tian had prepared bait for the Star Elementals and an array to inhibit star energy.
With these three forms of preparation.
As well as the several dozen recruited experts.
What would the Star Elementals count for?
After Chu Tian swept through the Star Elementals, not only would he collect many Eyes of the Star, he could also start mining the star ores. Having the meteor grass and the Starlight Stones, Chu Tian could train many strong warriors in the future!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates.Net
.
Chapter 442: Hunting Star Elementals
Chapter 442: Hunting Star Elementals
Pa!
Chu Tian threw a small bottle into the center of the source energy array, immediately causing smoke to slowly float out. It wasn’t concentrated and it didn’t scatter, just floating in the air. At this time, the star elemental life forms wandering around were all attracted over.
The elemental walked into the source energy array to absorb the energy.
The entire source energy array suddenly opened and an energy field covered the Star Elementals, causing their formless bodies to tremble, like they had received a very intense disturbance. The air was filled with sparkling light as large amounts of elemental sealing runes formed. They were pulled in by the Star Elemental’s bodies like magnets to iron sheets, falling all over the Star Elemental’s body.
That pure energy bodies of the Star Elementals instantly began to come together as liquid as their strength was quickly sealed. It was like they were being frozen into jello and their flowing body became hard to move.
Although they didn’t have any intelligence, their instincts told them it was bad.
The Star Elementals struggled to leave this place.
Chu Tian saw the opportunity was right and he immediately gave a hand signal, causing several dozen experts to attack. With strong explosion sounds, there were several large holes in the ground as the Star Elementals were taken care of. With their bodies being broken into pieces, it was like fireworks exploding, causing countless high purity Star Crystals to scatter and there was a glowing Eye of the Star among them.
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun began to collect the high purity Star Crystals, causing their storage sacks to fill up. They had defeated a total of twenty eight Star Elementals, allowing Chu Tian to collect twenty eight Eyes of the Star and countless high purity Star Crystals.
The process was even smoother than imagined as most of the Star Elementals here were killed by Chu Tian.
The biggest regret now was that there wasn’t enough Star Elementals!
Each Eye of the Star was a precious thing, representing one Transport Tower and large amounts Transport Scrolls, but also representing Perfect Realm Starlight Immortal Bodies. Once these twenty eight piece were consumed, at most they could only make a few Transport Towers.
Of course.
Chu Tian should also be satisfied.
Eyes of the Star were level four materials.
This was not just a level four material, it was a very rare level four material. Being able to find this much in a hole in the ground was already bullshit luck.
“Now there is only one left.” Chu Tian’s fell onto the core region of the star ore mine, “Everyone put in a bit more effort, we can leave once we beat it.”
This was the final and strongest Star Elemental.
Chu Tian did not alarm it, but the aura it released was enough to fill Chu Tian with dread. Therefore, when he was killing the other Star Elementals, Chu Tian avoided this area, temporarily not attracting its attention.
Chu Tian found appropriate places to place the array flags.
This was a source energy array for suppressing Star Elementals. Everyone recognized it strength and the array was the main reason they could kill the over twenty Star Elementals without any injuries. Once those dangerous Star Elementals entered the array, they would be suppressed, unable to fight back at all like fish on a cutting board.
Everyone spread out and activated the elemental life form camouflage talisman. Now it was already very hard for the Star Elemental to detect them.
“Everyone get ready!”
“Begin!”
Chu Tian threw a small bottle into the center of the array and the small bottle released smoke once again, which was detected by the sleeping Star Elemental. A strong energy came from the slits in the ground as large amounts of starlight began to gather together, quickly forming a several feet tall Star Elemental giant around an Eye of the Star Core.
This fellow was so big!
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun weren’t strong enough, so they didn’t participate in the battle and watched from afar. This Star Elemental was more than double the size of the previous ones and the energy and aura surrounding it was several times stronger than the ones from before.
This was simply the Star Elemental King!
The Star Elemental King was awakened and immediately moved towards the source energy array.
Although the Star Elemental King was very strong, this elemental life did not have any form of intelligence, it could only be attracted to things through instinct. It did not have any way of making a distinction of the obvious trap, as it moved towards the center of the source energy array without even thinking about it.
“Activate the array!”
Eight gnomes with deep cultivations heard Chu Tian’s order and activated the array. The Star Elemental’s body was covered with a strong energy field and it vibrated several times before countless runes were drawn to it like magnets, attaching themselves to the Star Elemental’s body. It made it release a faint light in all directions as it became hard for it to move.
It was sealed.
Everyone had hunted over twenty Star Elementals, so they could tell that this giant Star Elemental had been sealed and it was the best chance to attack it!
Everyone didn’t even think as they released their attacks.
At this time, the Star Elemental King sensed danger and released a wave from its body, which had a mixed of angry spiritual energy to it. The body that had solidified suddenly released an intense light and the runes sealing it were all destroyed.
The Star Elemental King was stronger than he imagined and it was different from the other Star Elementals. This fellow already had a bit of a consciousness and although it didn’t have any intelligence, it had a higher level of instinct activity than the other Star Elementals!
After the Star Elemental King released a bit of the seal and its sealed power was released again. Its body released explosive sounds and countless pieces of starlight, which covered its body as protection, forming a dense cover around it.
The forest experts slammed their attacks onto the protective cover.
In the end, the protective cover shattered. The countless points of starlight intertwined with each other and released a strong electromagnetic attack. The attackers were all sent flying back by this energy and they flew out like kites without strings for several dozen meters. Each one of them had suffered heavy injuries.
Such a strong fellow!
Chu Tian found the forest experts!
Several forest experts attacked together and there weren’t many people in Miracle City could block that without any injuries. Not to mention that it had its strength sealed, but it had reflected all the attacks to injure its attackers.
The forest locals were shocked. Although they knew that Star Elementals were not weak, only now did they realize that the fellows they easily slaughtered was that strong. If Chu Tian had not restrained them, perhaps they would have been the ones killed.
The Star Elemental King sent everyone flying at the same time.
The runes sealing its power exploded one after the other.
Everyone could clearly feel that with each rune that disappeared, the Star Elemental King’s power increased, as if it was releasing all its power. If all of its power was released, even if Chu Tian overwhelmed it with numbers, half of them would be injured. These forest locals hesitated as they didn’t know if they should go all out. It wouldn’t be worth it to do so for this kind of opponent!
“Don’t feel panic!!”
Chu Tian shouted out as he activated several talismans in his hand.
These were specially prepared for special situations, mainly to strengthen the power of the seals. Several talismans were just activated as they poured their energy into the source energy array. There were beams of light that appeared on the edge of the source energy array that moved like silk threads towards the Star Elemental King in the center.
The sealing strength had doubled!
The Star Elemental King did not have the ability to fight back for now.
This suppression couldn’t last long, it could last at most two-three seconds.
The star barrier the Star Elemental just released had not been broken and it was it could protect it from any damage before it recovered its strength. The might of its defense had been seen by everyone. Although several forest experts had attacked together, its defense had not weakened at all. It looked to be still very strong and it could not be easily broken.
Chu Tian activated his Starlight Immortal Body, he had no choice but to make a move at this time!
The Demon God’s Sword Source Spirit was released.
Chu Tian connected with the Netherworld Weapon Spirit and flames covered his body. The sword art was released in full force and with a single step, eight clones appeared around him, all releasing sword glow onto the Star Elemental’s protection.
There was a thundering explosion that was deafening!
There was no doubt Chu Tian was not stronger than the forest experts, but Chu Tian’s Demon God’s Sword Source Spirit had a powerful destructive attribute to it. The Netherworld Flame many times was the nemesis of defensive cultivation techniques, as the attack caused the Star Elemental King’s defenses to shatter.
The rebound force was like waves hitting the mountain.
The flames around Chu Tian began to tremble and there were fissures that appeared on the starlight around him. He was thrown several meters away and slammed into the ground like a bomb, instantly forming a large hole.
“Good opportunity!”
The Demon God’s Sword was close to a God Level Source Spirit and its destructive might destroyed the Star Elemental’s protective energy, creating a chance for everyone else. Everyone launched their attack and the Starlight Elemental King finally shattered to pieces under this violent attack.
“Chu Tian, are you alright!”
Meng Yingying and Nangong Yun supported Chu Tian up.
“I’m fine.” Chu Tian waved his hand. Although his cultivation was not high, he had a high success with with his Starlight Immortal Body. This reflective power was not enough to cause any fatal injuries to him, “Collect the spoils of war!”
The Star Elemental King was really the strongest Star Elemental.
There was four-five times more high purity Star Crystals and the Eye of the Star was much larger than before, equal to the ones obtained from killing several of them.
“The region is secure because this has always been the territory of the aggressive Star Elementals, so the underground monsters never moved in. We can build a Devil’s Maw sentry outpost and explore the rest of the underground world from here.” Chu Tian said to Clark, “Other than that, the resources here are very important for Miracle City’s future development, so you should quickly prepare defenses around here.”
Chu Tian left after giving out duties.
Nangong Yun suddenly said, “There seems to be something else here.”
After the Star Elemental King was destroyed, there were other things left beside the large amounts of Star Crystals and the Eye of the Star.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 443: Star Marrow Pill
Chapter 443: Star Marrow Pill
There was a large amount of glowing liquid where the Star Elemental King had been killed. This thing was very much like mercury and it was very difficult to see in this kind of environment.
“Star Marrow, this is a very rare restorative Sacred Medicine.”
“This is a Sacred Medicine?” Nangong Yun thought she had found some kind of treasure. Miracle Commerce had many Sacred Herbs in their stores as well as several Immortal Herbs, so she was a bit disappointed, “Damn, this old lady thought it was some kind of treasure!”
“Nangong, your thoughts are wrong. Isn’t a Sacred Medicine still a medicine?” Ye Tian Xie collected the Star Marrow which filled most of a small bottle, “Not to mention Sacred Medicines also have level differences. This Star Marrow is a rare level four Sacred Medicine, but because of its gentleness, although it is a level four Sacred Medicine, even lower level cultivators can withstand its effects. This treasure is rarely seen, we’ll have many uses for this later on.”
Nangong Yun nodded in satisfaction hearing this.
The Star Marrow was considered an accidental harvest.
Chu Tian returned to Miracle City and first gave the locals some rewards for helping before sending them off. These locals didn’t care about the rewards, as being able to use the new Trial Field for free was enough to satisfy them.
At this time.
In the City Lord’s office.
The young miss and Vivian as the two vice City Lords were busy taking care of official business. The young miss was very familiar with this, taking care of everything with ease as her pen moved as fast as the wind, instantly taking care of a large pile of matters. Vivian sat to the side biting on a pen while she scratched her head occasionally.
She was not fit for doing things like this.
Damn royal father!
He actually sent me to Miracle City to become the vice City Lord!
“Elder sister, elder sister, Vivian, we’re back!” Meng Yingying excitedly charged in, “Quickly come and see the good things we’ve brought back!”
When Vivian heard Yingying’s voice, she immediately stood up, “What good things did you bring? Quickly let me see them!”
Meng Yingying took out the Star Crystals in one breath which tumbled out to form a little mountain. Vivian and Meng Qingwu were stunned seeing this. The Star Crystal and the energy within was highly pure, this was definitely a rare peak quality item!
They all cultivated the Starlight Immortal Body.
Of course they knew how precious these things were!
Meng Qingwu was very surprised, “How did you get so many Star Crystals?”
“You definitely don’t know yet.” Nangong Yun said in a high spirited voice, “Actually there is an underground world under Miracle City and we can go even deeper at a place called the Devil’s Maw. There were many ugly monsters there, as well as Evil Eye monsters that shot beams from their lights. We should quickly use these Star Crystals to become stronger and go on an adventure! I really want to see just how many more strange monsters there are down there!”
“The young miss shouldn’t work anymore, come and cultivate.” Chu Tian did not waste words with Meng Qingwu, “Leave the matters of Miracle City to me for now!”
Chu Tian left the small town for a few days and everyone’s cultivations quickly increased.
The Forest of Chaos couldn’t be compared to the Southern Summer Country, the resources here were too rich. There were various kinds of Elixirs and Sacred Herbs everywhere and the price was very low. Before Chu Tian left, he prepared a guideline for everyone. He also provided resources and also the Flower Fairies helped their cultivation quite a bit.
Chen Bingyu and Dongfang Haoran were already in the peak 1st True Spirit Layer.
Meng Qingwu, Meng Yingying, Nangong Yun, and the others were in the peak 9th Awakened Soul Layer.
These Star Crystals came right on time. Everyone would take this chance to charge their bottleneck, causing their strength to soar. If all of Miracle Commerce’s high level were True Spirit experts, they would have a more stable hold on their current position.
Meng Qingwu of course was very happy and excited.
Who didn’t want their strength to increase by even a bit?
“There are too many things with the city recently.” Meng Qingwu seemed to remember something as she mentioned something very important, “Prophet Yoda’s injuries seemed to have become serious. The Shaman have already pledged allegiance to Miracle Commerce, the gnomes have already been subdued, and the locals are all peaceful, so only the Druids are the only variable. I’m worried that some problem will occur with the prophet and this will create chaos among them. They are not a small influence.”
The Green Religion, the Undead Religion, the Shaman Religion, and the Druid Religions, these were the main powers in this region. The Druids compared to the other three were aloof to worldly matters, but they were not a small power.
“The Druid’s abilities are very interesting. If they could become a part of Miracle City, it would be greatly advantageous to us.” Meng Qingwu knit her brows, “I’ve been thinking about how we should help them, but you should have a method, right?”
“Young miss can be assured.” Chu Tian said to Vivian to the said, “I’ll take Vivian on a small trip and this small problem will be solved!”
“Alright!” Vivian already didn’t want to sit in the office anymore, “Elder sister can go into closed doors feeling assured, there’s still us!”
Chu Tian cut her off, “The young miss is just too weak. My respected Miracle City’s vice City Lord is only in the Awakened Soul Realm? This is too wrong!”
Meng Qingwu rudely said, “It really is embarrassing for sir City Lord.”
“It’s fine, it’s fine.” Chu Tian said with a laugh, “This City Lord is very kind to beauties!”
If Meng Qingwu reached the True Spirit Realm, her Heavenly Book Source Spirit would become stronger, increasing her learning and working skills much more. A sharp knife could not be used to cut wood, so no matter how busy they were, they still needed to increase their strength first.
“Alright then, this is the draft plan finished over the past few days.” Meng Qingwu placed a thick notebook onto the table, “We have analyzed all the flaws with Miracle City and the places that need to be improved. We have also set out a preliminary city construction place, take a look…..”
“With the young miss taking care of it, I’m very assured.” Chu Tian did not even look at it and threw it to the side, “Send this down and have them immediately carry it out.”
Meng Qingwu was speechless.
When would this fellow stop being so irresponsible?
Miracle City was Miracle Commerce’s future main headquarters, but this fellow was acting in such an indifferent manner, she was completely defeated by him. Although she was dissatisfied with Chu Tian’s careless appearance, Meng Qingwu could feel his trust in her which did fill her heart with a bit of satisfaction.
Meng Qingwu led Yingying, Nangong, and the others to close up.
Chu Tian needed to completely take care of the Druid problem, therefore he ran off to refine several Star Marrow Pills.
Chu Tian’s current strength was hard to refine a level four material because level four refining arrays couldn’t be used by True Spirit Cultivators and refining array below level four couldn’t refine level four materials. However, the Star Marrow was very temperate, so it could be used without being refined.
Chu Tian could combine the Star Marrow with level three material.
Several Star Marrow Pills were made like this and their effects would not lose to level four restorative Sacred Pills.
Chu Tian first took one and the Star Marrow Pill’s power spread across his body, immediately displaying its effect. The backlash he suffered from the fight with the Lich before quickly recovered. He had needed a long time to cure the injuries, but now it had been cured in the blink of an eye.
The Star Marrow Pill’s effect was not purely curative.
This kind of pill could improve one’s physique. No matter how old one’s hidden injury was, it would be eliminated by this powerful curative effect and it would increase one’s physique. This was a good thing that couldn’t be bought with money.
“Vivian, we’re going to the Druid temple.”
“Alright!”
Vivian used her space energy and instantly brought Chu Tian to the Druid temple. This spatial ability couldn’t be guarded at all and the two of them directly appeared in front of the Druid temple.
“Who is it?”
The Druids quickly surrounded them.
“Everyone don’t misunderstand, I am City Lord Chu Tian.” Chu Tian raised a pill, “This City Lord was worried about Prophet Yoda’s uncured injuries, so I ventured into the underground world and slashed down eighteen fierce beasts, collecting eight kinds of Immortal Herbs to refine a pill with an ancient formula. This pill will surely cure Prophet Yoda’s injuries, so I ask to see Prophet Yoda.”
The Druids looked at each other in blank dismay.
Was there such an amazing pill?
But the Druids had to believe in Chu Tian’s skills.
Because when Chu Tian fought the Lich Dragon, many Druids had personally seen it. Prophet Yoda came back from that battle injured and was in a near death state, but it was Chu Tian who found a method for him to temporarily keep his life.
Chu Tian had written down several pill formulas to prepare to treat Yoda’s injuries.
Who would have thought that Yoda’s internal injuries would become much more serious after the battle with the Lich Dragon. It had currently erupted in this moment and he was close to dying. Perhaps he wouldn’t be able to make past this.
The Druids were very worried because the Prophet was not just the Druid’s leader, but was their highest spiritual support. If there was anything that happened to Yoda, it would be a heavy hit to the entire Druid Religion.
Chu Tian had appeared at this time with a top grade Immortal Pill, this undoubtedly allowed the Druids see the light of hope.
“It was sir City Lord, we have been disrespectful.”
“Please come in sir City Lord!”
The Druids very respectfully invited Chu Tian into the palace.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 444: Falling into a trap
Chapter 444: Falling into a trap
Vivian knew of the Druids before coming to Miracle City. It’s said that Druids communicated with nature and used strange techniques to transform their bodies, allowing them to become demon beasts. They could freely change into all kinds of demon beasts from little birds to little beasts.
This transformation was not just a change in shape.
The strongest part of the Druids was that they completely turned their bodies into demon beasts, including replicating their skills. This was something cultivation techniques could not accomplish and even the ancient demon techniques could not accomplish.
Coming to the Druid temple with Chu Tian this time, naturally Vivian was very curious, immediately looking all around. The Druids were not very friendly, but they still moved to the sides and did not dare show any expressions. After all, Chu Tian was now the City Lord of Miracle City and the Druids indeed needed their help.
On an stone platform in the center of the temple, Prophet Yoda’s less than a meter body was currently lying in a vitality maintaining source energy array, with two Druid High Priests keeping guard.
This was the legendary prediction ability of the Prophets?
Vivian wondered. The legendary wise and strong Prophets, it’s said they looked just like goblins, but they were completely different from what she imagined. Prophet Yoda looked like a dehydrated frog at this moment, like bark that was completely dry. Although there weren’t any visible wounds on the surface, his vitality was already completely drained.
Vivian said, “These are serious injuries, he cannot hold on for much longer.”
These words attracted the dissatisfaction of the other Druids. There was a Druid that said in a heavy voice, “The Prophet was injured in the battle with the Lich Dragon and we have treated him with the methods and medicine the City Lord has sent, but his previous injuries erupted again and caused the Prophet’s body to fail. We don’t have time to collect more materials.”
Chu Tian gave a slight nod.
“What are you still waiting form?” A bear man Druid High Priest anxiously shouted, “Since the City Lord has found the method to cure the Prophet, you should make your move already! Can’t you see the Prophet’s life is in danger!”
“Hey, what are you shouting for, where are your manners?” Vivian was an elf, so she disliked this kind of fierce spirit beasts. Now that he was displaying these kind of manners, she was feeling very unhappy, “Our big brother Chu Tian is here to help and that is giving you Druids face, but now it seems like we owe you something.”
The bear man Druid High Priest’s temper exploded and his mouth could not be stopped, “Humph, if it wasn’t for the Druids helping fight the Undead Religion, would the Prophet’s old injuries flare up? If it wasn’t for the Druid’s help, Green City would have been exterminated already. Would this human become the City Lord and would there be a Miracle City! It isn’t wrong to say you owe us!”
“You…..” Vivian had only casually said this, but she never thought that this Druid would be this unreasonable. She pouted her cheeks and bit her lips, “If the city was destroyed, how could the Druids escape. You’re saying it like the Druids were selfless, but you were just saving yourselves! If it wasn’t for big brother Chu Tian killing the Lich, not to mention your Prophet, all the Druids there wouldn’t have been able to come back alive. How do you want to calculate this debt?”
The bear man High Priest just stared at her.
“Staring at me? You want to fight!” Vivian was not as violent as Nangong Yun, but other than being obedient in front of Chu Tian and Meng Qingwu, how could she fear others. She flipped her sleeve and revealed a snow white wrist, “A dumb bear like you, I’ve already beaten ten of you before!”
“Seeking death!”
The bear man Druid High Priest angrily roared out as his body released a dazzling light. His body inflated by five-six times and the armour around him almost exploded. His fur wildly grew as he turned into a giant beast.
Vivian narrowed her eyes and her spatial energy vibrated as a dagger appeared, releasing a strong aura. It was instantly locked onto the giant beasts and it was as if the dagger could cut the other side with just the slightest movement.
Space attributed source spirit!
All the Druids were shocked.
Vivian seemed to be around fourteen years old, but her cultivation was not low, currently reaching the peak 4th True Spirit Layer. Not to mention that she had the spatial energy that normal people could not block, so it wasn’t difficult for her to kill several High Priest level Druids.
The Druids became cautious and they prepared to make a move.
Chu Tian crossed his hands like he was watching a play, but his heart was secretly whispering. These Druids really were mindless, if these fellows who only followed their own mind weren’t cleaned up, they might cause a lot of trouble for Miracle City in the future.
“Stop!”
A Druid High Priest stood out.
This was a rarely seen hawk spirit beast. He had a pair of wings and two hawk claws on his legs. The hawk men were not as violent tempered as the bear men, so he immediately stood out to stop this, “The City Lord kindly came to cure the Prophet and you still want to attack them, does the Druid Religion not care about righteousness? Is this what the Prophet taught us!”
“If you want to fight, I don’t mind.” Chu Tian calmly said, “Only I think I forgot to introduce you. This is Vivian from the Eternal Forest, she is Miracle City’s vice City Lord and the Eternal Forest’s Elven King’s daughter, as well as a rare talent among the elves.”
These words were like thunderclaps falling onto the Druids.
The Elven King’s daughter?!
This elven girl was actually the Elven King’s daughter?
The bear man High Priest immediately stopped and turned back to his original form. Even if the Druids were unruly, would they be willing to attack the Elven King’s daughter? Not to mention if they could win or not, just based on the Eternal Forest the Elven King represented, it was not something any influence could go against.
“Apologies, the Druids were impulsive this time.” The hawk man High Priest glared at the bear man before moving in front of Chu Tian and Vivian, “As long as you can save Lord Prophet, the Druids are willing to pay any price. We hope the City Lord can accept this.”
“Of course I don’t care.” Chu Tian was not angry at all, “However, since the Druids like calculating debts, I should do the same. You said that Yoda brought people to fight against the Lich, I can agree to this point. However, things can’t exist without a foundation. The Druids did not make a move for the city and I also saved Yoda from the Lich Dragon, as well as sending medicine to him immediately after returning to the city, so we can be considered even on this part.”
The hawk man Druid High Priest looked very awkward, “Yes, the City Lord is right!”
“Then let’s count the rest.” Chu Tian took out a Star Marrow Pill, “To save great master Yoda, this City Lord personally led people to the underground world to kill eighteen fierce beasts and collected eight Immortal Herbs to refine this pill with an ancient recipe. I think that there is no free meal in this world and I don’t want to make it too expensive, so we’ll say you can buy it for five hundred thousand source stones!”
Five hundred thousand source stones?
How could the Druids have that many source stones!
The Druids did not have any source of income!
Not to mention five hundred thousand, they couldn’t even take out fifty thousand or even five thousand!
Chu Tian put away the pill, “This City Lord is still busy, so I’ll be leaving first. When you have enough money, come and find me.”
After saying this.
Chu Tian began to leave.
“City Lord!” The Druids all began to panic, “You can’t have no consideration for the feelings of others!”
“No consideration? I wanted to express my gratitude, but you wanted benefits from me.” Chu Tian shrugged his shoulders, “I’ll be frank, the Druids to me are just a group of thieves that can’t recognize good from bad, so why do I need to give face? If I save Yoda today, who knows if you won’t overthrow me a few days later. Instead of taking this risk, I might as well make the first move.”
The Druids broke out in a cold sweat.
The words that Chu Tian said almost seemed like he wanted to go against the Druids.
Now that Miracle City was controlled by Chu Tian, he not only had the support of the gnomes, he also had the support of the Shamans and many local tribes. If Chu Tian wanted to move against the Druids, he could definitely eradicate the Druids while Yoda was heavily injured!
“Vivian, we’re leaving!”
Vivian released her spatial energy and prepared to take Chu Tian away.
“City Lord!”
“Please wait!”
The Druids all ran over.
The bear man High Priest’s expression changed, as he knew he caused a lot of trouble. This seemingly calm City Lord was actually not a simple person, “I am willing to pledge in the name of the Shaman God that we will swear loyalty to Miracle City and will not do anything that will bring trouble for the Shamans!”
Chu Tian lifted his hand.
Vivian stopped the spatial teleportation.
The other Druids knew what to do and immediately swore that they would not betray Miracle City. The Druids pledged on this with the Spiritual God name, so this pledge could be believed.
“This City Lord does not like fighting. Isn’t it better if everyone lives happily and earns money together?” Chu Tian shook his head and said, “Prophet Yoda is a wise man and Miracle City needs wise men now. Although you have made me very disappointed, I am willing to give you a discount. A hundred thousand source stones!”
The Druids wanted to cry, but they had no tears, “Sir City Lord, we Druids do not have any property, we can’t take this much out!”
Another Druid priest said, “Source stones, we can slowly return them, but the Prophet’s situation cannot be delayed!”
“You’re right!” Chu Tian patted his chest and took out several scrolls, “Then just first sign these spiritual contracts. The Druid temple can owe Miracle City a hundred thousand source stones and I can have the Druids work in Miracle City for three years to return this debt. This contract just needs to be signed by every High Priest. As long as you accept this condition, I will immediately save the Prophet.”
This was not thought of on the spot.
He had already prepared these contracts.
Even if they had a tiny brain, they could tell that they had been trapped by the City Lord, but what could they do?
“Sign!”
“We’ll sign!”
A hundred thousand source stones was not a small amount, but to save Prophet Yoda, the Druids were willing to pay any price. The bear man Druid High Priest took the lead, as all the High Priests signed Chu Tian’s contract.
Chu Tian revealed a sly smile like his plot had succeeded.
Once you fall into the trap, can you still run away?
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 445: Subduing the Druids
Chapter 445: Subduing the Druids
Since the Druids had admitted defeat, Chu Tian would not make it hard for them. He immediately gave the pill to Vivian and had Prophet Yoda take the pill.
The Druids were all disturbed.
Although they suffered a large loss, as long as Prophet Yoda could be cured, the Druids were still willing to pay this price. Isn’t it just owing Miracle City a hundred thousand source stones? This amount was not a small amount, but if the several hundred Druid priests of the temple work together, returning ten-twenty thousand per year, they could return it all in four-five years.
Vivian was a bit nervous in her heart.
The Druids were not easy to deal with. If Chu Tian butchered them, but didn’t deliver the expected results, the Druids would explode and it would greatly decrease Chu Tian’s prestige as the City Lord.
One minute, two minutes, three minutes passed.
After Yoda swallowed the Star Marrow Pill, his skinny, colourless body began to recover its vitality. There was a faint starlight that surrounded his body, which was like rain falling on dry land, allowing that dry and wrinkled skin to recover its vitality.
“It seems like it’s working!”
The Druids revealed looks of joy.
This pill seemed very ordinary, but actually it had effect this quickly. It seemed like the City Lord did not lie to them and this must be an incredible Immortal Pill. Whether it was the materials or the refining method, they must be all incredibly detailed.
“The Prophet is awake.”
“The Prophet is awake!”
The Druids called out in joy.
Yoda had already slowly recovered his consciousness.
Vivian saw the happy Druids and she praised in her heart that big brother Chu Tian really was powerful. This kind of dying person was brought back to life by him with a single pill.
Chu Tian nodded with satisfaction, “Prophet Yoda, how do you feel?”
Yoda was the spiritual prop of the Druids. Although the Druid Religion had several High Priests, it was not enough to stabilize the Druid Religion with just the High Priests. Once something happened to Yoda, the Druids would split apart. This was not just a problem for the Druid Religion, but for the entirety of Miracle City.
Chu Tian did not hope for anything to go wrong with Miracle City’s conscription.
Yoda woke up and after being stunned for half a second, he was surprised to find the changes with his body, “My injuries from the fight with the Lich Dragon has been completely cured and my previous injury is improving. This is…..”
The Druids were overjoyed.
This meant that the Prophet would soon be able to recover all his strength.
Then Yoda would become a peak True Spirit Expert of the Spirit Transformation Realm!
Chu Tian already expected this, “You have taken the pill I have refined, so naturally these small injuries will be cured. However, you don’t need to thank me too much because this pill was considered a sold product to your Druid temple, this was just a fair trade.”
When Yoda learned of what happened, he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
Actually with Yoda’s intelligence, how could he not guess everyone that Miracle City would do to the Druids? No matter how magnanimous a ruler was, they would not allow a group of troublemakers that didn’t follow the rules in their territory. However, Yoda never would have thought that Chu Tian would actually use this method.
“A hundred thousand source stones is not considered much.” Chu Tian gave a proposal, “I’m prepared to recruit staff for Miracle Commerce and I’m willing to have Prophet Yoda be the staff manager of Miracle City. The yearly salary will be ten thousand source stones, are you interested?”
The Druids were filled with rage again.
Chu Tian had actually tried to recruit the Druid Religion’s great Prophet as his underling, this was simply an insult to the Druid Religion and the Druid God!
Yoda was a bit hesitant, neither agreeing or rejecting him.
“I want to remind everyone here that the current Miracle City is no longer Green City from before.” Chu Tian’s voice was calm and not strong at all, “When people change, the customs also change! I respect the Druid Religion and I can give you an area in the city, but within my city range, people must follow Miracle City’s customs. There are no exceptions and cannot be an exception.”
When the words were said like this.
Could the Druids still reject?
Chu Tian was quite generous. He gave the Druids their freedom and Miracle City wouldn’t interfere with the Druids, but the Druids had to follow Miracle City’s customs.
“With a City Lord like you in Miracle City, the Forest of Chaos will see a new world.” Yoda said with emotion, “I agree to the City Lord’s proposal. I’m willing to offer my meager wisdom to contribute to Miracle City.”
The Druids were stunned.
The venerable and mysterious Prophet actually agreed to this kind of proposal!
“I believe Prophet Yoda’s promise. Prophet Yoda will now be Miracle City’s staff manager and high level scholar, I believe you will not regret your choice today.” Chu Tian took a step back and cupped his hands, “Since it’s like this, this City Lord will not say anything else. Prophet Yoda should first rest up, I’ll be awaiting the Prophet’s arrival in the City Lord’s Castle!”
Vivian reached a hand out.
The two of them disappeared with a space fluctuation.
“Lord Prophet!” The Druids had complicated expressions as they said, “Are you really submitting to the rule of this human?”
“That’s right!”
“We don’t need to make compromises with this human!”
“The Druids are all free, how can we be managed by a single human?”
“Submit, what submitting?” Yoda sat cross legged on the platform, “I can’t see Miracle City’s future, but I can tell that this city will make earth shattering changes. The Druids are spread all over the forest and have never had a place to call home, I think we should find a safe place to stay for a long time. From now on, the Druids will not just follow Miracle City’s rules, we will also enter the world.”
The several Druid High Priests were very shocked.
The Druids had always been neutral and never participated in any kind of conflict unless their survival was threatened. Yoda was now telling everyone to enter the world, this would definitely change the Druid Religion.
But the Druids never doubted the words of the Prophet.
If Prophet Yoda said this, there must be a reason that would bring benefits to the Druids.
These Druid High Priests never questioned the Prophet, not to mention the other Druids. Although they were confused, everyone still accepted it.
Several streaks of light flashed in Yoda’s clear eyes which he slowly closed.
Vivian led Chu Tian to a grassy plain. There was a rapid stream and the flowers were blooming, with butterflies fluttering around, and wild deers and rabbits running all over. With the mountains surrounding all four sides, how was this like a city, it was like a quiet forest park.
If one moved another ten miles or so forward, it was the arena where the conscription was being held.
This city was just too big, it was almost like a small country. The space was enough for humans to build several dozen cities.
“Big brother, that shorty is very powerful?” Vivian thought about it, “When he woke up, I felt that I wouldn’t be able to beat him.”
“If he can recover his strength, perhaps he’ll be a Spirit Transformation Expert.” Vivian was Miracle City’s second strongest expert. At least with the spatial dagger and the Void Escaping Cultivation Technique, there were no Heaven Spirit Experts that could fight her, but she had no way of facing Spirit Transformation Experts, “Miracle City needs someone with enough strength to sit at the helm, not to mention that Yoda also has his wisdom. Whether it is managing the city or asking him to help with the research lab, he would become a very important person.”
“You accomplishing this matter of subduing the Druids, after elder sister Meng Qingwu learns of this, she will definitely be happy!”
The final barrier for Miracle City had already been cleared.
Now it was the true beginning for the city’s development.
Chu Tian’s communication device sounded at this time, it was actually Delores calling him. Chu Tian had already not seen this flirty fox girl for several days and even now he didn’t know where she ran off to. She had been sent out by Meng Qingwu to take care of something and had just come back to Miracle City.
“Let’s go, to the City Lord’s Castle.”
Vivian used her spatial energy without saying anything else.
Delores was standing the City Lord’s Castle’s main hall, currently playing with a communication device in her hand. Although she didn’t understand the basic knowledge behind it, the thing that Chu Tian made was just too easy to use. One could contact someone else instantly no matter where they were without the slightest bit of interference.
There was a spatial fluctuation.
Vivian brought Chu Tian back.
Chu Tian looked over the travel worn Delores, “I haven’t seen you in a few days, where did you go?”
“You’re still talking! A great City Lord actually doesn’t even know what his subordinates are doing!” Delores helplessly rolled her eyes at him, “I have gathered five hundred clansmen and have formed a fox clan caravan. We’ve been heading in different directions to create trade route for Miracle City.”
In the gnomes era.
This place was basically an empty city.
The gnomes were good at scholarly stuff like research, but they were bad at business and making money. The income of the city depended purely on the taxes of the foreign merchants. Now that the head had changed, Miracle Commerce would be the main company. Adding in the fact a merchant like Meng Qingwu was now the vice City Lord, naturally she would use Miracle City’s superior geographic position to do big business!
It was expected that Meng Qingwu would use the fox clan. Chu Tian in the past had also considered that the fox clan were natural merchants in the past.
“I used the Transport Scroll to come back and report the progress.” Delores patted her waist where there were still two scrolls hanging there, “But speaking of this, this thing is really too easy to use!”
“Nonsense! Do you know how precious one scroll is right now!”
Miracle Commerce only had a few Transport Scrolls. Although Chu Tian had harvested a large pile of Eyes of the Star, he still didn’t hadn’t had the time to make them yet. It seems like Meng Qingwu had given the remaining scrolls to Delores to make it easier for her to come back and report at any time.
Delores did not waste words and directly said, “We have contacted the nearby tribes and towns, as well as connected with different cities. Almost all of them were very interested in our products!”
“This is a good thing!”
“But we met a problem.” Delores gave a soft sigh, “I came here to discuss this matter, but unfortunately the vice City Lord is in closed doors training. Although I’m very reluctant, I can only talk to you.”
Damn.
You’re saying it like I’m very willing.
Chu Tian did find that something was a bit off. He had fought off the Shamans and the Undead Religion, establishing his credibility and fame. The young miss had only arrived for a few days, but she was the center of attention for everyone. The respected City Lord had become a decoration instead.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 446: Miracle Banking!
Chapter 446: Miracle Banking!
Chu Tian’s depression quickly passed. With his uncaring personality, he was happier to do less work.
Delores’ fox clan merchants were clearing trade routes for Miracle Commerce and currently had preliminary success. They had basically entered the nearby small towns and negotiated with some local tribes, even trying to contact other forest cities.
“We are prepared to build a large scale Miracle Shopping Center.” Delores explained her thoughts to Chu Tian, “The first batch will be built in over twenty small towns to test them out. We’ll be cooperating with over a hundred tribes to sell Miracle Commerce products and to share forest resources, creating the largest market in the forest.”
The concept of a Miracle Shopping Center? Meng Qingwu had already proposed this idea back in the Southern Summer Country.
Miracle Shopping Centers will be a large department store and a supermarket together that will have Miracle Commerce products as a main commodity. There will be clear prices, same stock, standardized sales, and chain operations across countries. This platform would also draw out the products of the various merchant families, creating a sense of competitiveness and completeness to the shopping centers.
Meng Qingwu’s idea seemed very far stretched, but there was potential.
The only mistake might be Miracle Commerce’s speed of development!
Miracle Commerce had jumped out of South Sky City to the Southern Summer Country, but it had only taken them a year to do so. They had created the canned food, the Magnetic Sound Devices, the Source Energy Weapons, and the other inventions with great potential. However, the Miracle Shopping Center had not developed as fast as the inventions were made, so Miracle Commerce always had a small revenue and they were considered small in the Southern Summer Country.
Meng Qingwu had also gone back to the idea of a forest supermarket. This was not just because Miracle Commerce had changed locations, Miracle Commerce also couldn’t compare to before. Miracle Commerce’s spatial technology have improved by large amounts over the past few months, so Miracle Shopping Center will become the most famous supermarket in the forest and become a brand that surpassed everyone’s expectations.
The Forest of Chaos was this big and it was rich in resources.
So why were the forest races so poor? Why were there few outside merchants that came here to do business?
The main reason was the forest’s complex terrain, with fierce locals everyone and all kinds of robbers running around. 90% of the forest locals didn’t dare show themselves, so the foreign merchants that came to do business in the forest were always taking a gamble.
These negatives had affected the Forest of Chaos’ development. It was because these negatives existed that Meng Qingwu saw a large opportunity.
The Miracle Shopping Center could change all of this.
The Miracle Shopping Center was no longer the shopping center from South Sky City. It was more advanced, more convenient, and more flexible. There was the mature communication technology, the sound and image transfer technology, the aerial travel technology, as well as the newly developed spatial and spiritual technology.
Delores gave an example, “We are prepared to open virtual shopping centers in twenty small towns. We’ll use the image transfer mirrors to display the products and the staple products will be displayed in spiritual stores to be experienced. Each shopping center will be able to directly contact Miracle City, so the customers can directly consult us. This way, we don’t need to open a large store and we’ll be able to over tens of thousands of products!”
Chu Tian nodded, ”It sounds not bad.”
“There’s still more. We can use Miracle Broadcasting and the Miracle Television Department to promote or sell products on different platforms. Like this, we can take Miracle City’s popular products or new products and send them to Miracle Broadcasting so everyone can see their image. In the end, people can still buy things without leaving their homes!”
Vivian was confused when she heard this, “How will we send the things to the customers?”
“This will depend on the spatial technology you’re managing!” Delores became more excited the more she said, “Although Miracle Commerce’s current level can’t open a personal Space Warehouse for everyone, but we can take orders and send them to the various towns and cities each day. If there is a large order from a tribe, we can have the airship send it, reducing our risk to almost zero.”
When doing business in the Forest of Chaos, managing danger came first.
The risk mainly came from the outside world, but if Miracle Commerce did business like this, it was very convenient and it would reduce their risk to zero.
Miracle Commerce would not just sell their own products, they would also sell products from the Southern Summer Country and other places. Many large tribes chose to work with Miracle Commerce, so they could put their specialty on Miracle Commerce’s platform. Not only could they sell it to other towns and cities, they could also sell it to countries outside the Forest of Chaos.
When a commodity wasn’t stuck in a place.
The price would naturally increase and the benefits were unimaginable!
Miracle Commerce built this platform not only for its large value, but to also seize a large amount of resources for themselves. They would also allow the locals to make money, allowing the Forest of Chaos to develop.
Vivian’s blood boiled hearing this.
When the Space Warehouse was built, Vivian only thought of a single thing, which was that it would be a great benefit to the elves. For example, the elven tea leaves, artwork, and treasures were not valuable in their tribes, but if they were sold to human empires, it could be sold for over a hundred times the normal price.
Didn’t the elves like not having contact with the outside world?
Now they could send things to Miracle City to sell in the shopping center. At worst they would lose a part of the profit, but the elves can obtain benefits that they wouldn’t dare believe!
In the future, the elves can pass through Miracle City to purchase products from the rest of the continent. As long as they paid the money, these products would be sent from all over to the Eternal Forest, to the secret region of the elves, bringing great improvements to the elves’ lives!
This was great!
“Good, very good.” Chu Tian stroked his chin and asked in a confused voice, “What kind of trouble are you facing?”
“Miracle Commerce is too small now and we don’t have enough people to send to the various regions to construct the shopping centers. As well, with more and more shopping centers, it will cover more area and our team will become bigger and bigger. In the end, we’ll become too fat and we can’t manage everything.” Delores said with a sigh, “Moreover, there is another very important point. Think about the large market we’re opening, if we swallow it alone, will other people not be jealous?”
Vivian knit her brows, “What do we do?”
“Vice City Lord Meng Qingwu has already prepared to look for a regional representative, this would be a very good solution to this problem.” Delores paused here before saying, “The small towns would have there representatives, the cities would have their representatives, and the countries would have their representatives. We’ll go to the strongest power in the region to cooperate with them and allow them to manage the shopping center. Miracle Commerce will provide technical support and the profits will be divided with them. Like this, we have convenient local managers and everyone gets to divide the riches.”
“The young miss really does have her ways. Finding a local representative like this will make local management much more convenient and it will speed up our development. It seems like we’re giving some benefits, but we’re actually creating a stable partnership.” Chu Tian nodded, “We’ll do it since it’s like this!”
“You think I don’t want to?” Delores rolled her eyes, “Vice City Lord Meng Qingwu’s plan seems very meticulous, but there are still oversights. The major tribes of the Forest of Chaos are much poorer than her expectations. Although many people are interested, they don’t have the funds to participate.”
“No money? So what if they have no money!” Chu Tian said with a depressed expression, “Can’t Miracle Commerce help them build everything?”
“This is the reason why I came back.” Delores revealed a strange smile, “I was thinking the same!”
Chu Tian and Vivian were both stunned.
Delores was not dumb, she knew just how big this investment was. Before they even saw any profits, would they spend all of their money? As the chief financial officer for Miracle City, she knew Miracle City’s finances were tight!
“I have a method. We can take this opportunity to create a platform and if this platform can be made, in the future Forest of Chaos and even the future continent, it’s value will not be beneath the Miracle Shopping Centers.” Delores paused for a second, “I’ve even thought of its name, it will be called Miracle Banking!”
“A bank?” This was Vivian’s first time hearing this name, “What is a bank?”
“We will invest a large amount of money to construct a bank. This bank will lend money or let them create a mortgage to allow them to finish their constructions.” Delores added in, “Of course, the bank will not lend money for free. We will charge a very high interest rate and we’ll earn money back like this.”
Vivian quickly thought of an important point, “What if they borrow money and don’t return it?”
“The forest tribes are not truly poor, they have treasures collected over generations, they are just lacking in source stones and required building materials. Our loans will take deposits, so if these tribes want to borrow money, they need to leave a deposit first.”
Delores added in after this.
“When Miracle City establishes enough prestige in the future, we can even expand our services. The forest tribes have money, but it isn’t safe to keep large amounts of money in their tribes, so they can store it in the bank. Not only will we not charge a storage fee, we will also give the a bit of interest. The money we take in will be given out on loans and we use money to make money, creating an infinite cycle.”
“Good!” Chu Tian was very excited, “Very good!”
Delores did not disappoint Chu Tian, actually thinking of such an idea. This fellow would definitely go down in history, she would become the founder of the continent’s financial circle!
“This is the detailed proposal.” Delores gave Chu Tian a scroll, “I hope that the bank can be opened as soon as possible, giving Miracle City and Miracle Commerce more power!”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 447: Steady earning, no losses
Chapter 447: Steady earning, no losses
Miracle Banking’s future was limitless. Not only would it increase Miracle City’s influence in the future, allowing Miracle City to control the forest’s financial lifeline, it would also become the entire continent’s heart of business and finance.
Returning to the modern world from the future world had given Chu Tian incredible insight. Therefore, he could clearly understand that Miracle Banking had bright prospects in the future. It wouldn’t be strange at all if this idea had come from Chu Tian, but for a local like Delores to think of this, it was actually a very incredible matter.
Chu Tian asked, “How much money do you think we should take from the company’s vault?”
Delores decisively replied, “All of it!”
“All?”
“That’s right.” Delores said very confidently, “Miracle Shopping Center has just started and it’s only being built in twenty small towns and a few large tribes, but I think the amount of loans won’t be small. But these powers will borrow source stones and have to buy equipment, materials, technology, and pay other expenses ot the company to hire sales staff and technical personnel, so most of the source stones will flow back to Miracle City in the end.”
“Miracle City’s source stones will circulate and finally return to Miracle City’s pockets.” Vivian was a bit confused by this, “We’re developing our services, selling our products, increasing our influence, developing Miracle Shopping Centers and Miracle Bank, as well as taking in a bunch of loans and deposits. Going from the left hand to the right hand, all of the benefits are taken by us. Is there such a good thing in this world?”
Delores blinked, “This is just this kind of good thing.”
Truly a large profiteer, the fox clan were incredibly sly. For Miracle City to have a group of these fox merchants, how could they worried that they wouldn’t earn a large amount of money in the future!
……
After several days.
The young miss, Yingying, and Nangong had all broken through. Their Starlight Immortal Bodies reached the Large Success Realm and their cultivations reached the True Spirit Realm. Meng Qingwu just came out when she learned of Delores planning to construct Miracle Banking which made Meng Qingwu very surprised. However, with her intelligence, she saw the benefits instantly.
Not simply.
Truly not simple.
This fox girl was a talent that could be singled out.
On the other hand, Miracle City’s conscription had reached its end. Chu Tian as the City Lord and the initiator of course had to personally see it. The ones in charge of the conscription was Dongfang Haoran and Chen Bingyu. The two of them had low key personalities, so they were not as active as the other Miracle Commerce high level members, but their method of acting was very clean. The conscription was completed without any incidents which was of course a merit for the two of them.
The thirty thousand chosen forest locals were currently standing in an empty place. They had different sizes and races, and although their clothes and weapons differed, they were beginning to look like an army.
There weren’t only Miracle City recruits on site.
The locals were all watching the fun from the side. This kind of scene was rarely seen in the forest, this army was the first regular army of the forest and also the first professional army.
“Big sister Bing, Haoran, it’s been hard on you!”
Chu Tian came to the stage and first shook hands with them.
Chen Bingyu figure did not change, she still had the same black clothes and mask. Dongfang Haoran was different. Dongfang Haoran’s strong and large body was covered in armour, looking like a veteran general which made Chu Tian very satisfied with him. Dongfang Haoran was growing very fast these days, Chu Tian was planning to make him the senior general of the Miracle City army.
“I believe that all the warriors that participated in the Miracle City conscription are the strongest and most elite warriors in the forest!” Chu Tian spoke through a loudspeaker on the stage, “You are elites chosen from one in ten, you are warriors among warriors. Miracle City has chosen you all and now we welcome you in becoming Miracle City’s glorious soldiers!”
The thirty thousand soldiers revealed looks of pride.
Which one of these soldiers didn’t slaughter their way through the virtual arena, passing various tests and finally becoming a Miracle City soldier. Them being able to stand here was already something to take pride in as warriors, not to mention that becoming a Miracle City soldier meant gaining a good job, as well as bringing benefits and glory to their tribes!
“I can tell everyone that from the moment you chose Miracle City, you welcomed a different life. This is a once in a thousand year opportunity. Each person starts at the same beginning and there is endless wealth, benefits, and honour!” Chu Tian shouted in an encouraging voice, “From this day forth, you shoulder Miracle City’s glory and fight for Miracle City. Let us shape a brilliant Miracle City together!”
“Roar! Roar! Roar!”
The new soldiers all roared out.
The forest locals had simple minds, therefore it didn’t take much to control this army. As long as they were given proper treatment, proper respect, and a future that brought them hope, most of these soldiers were willing to die for Miracle City.
“Other than that, this City Lord wants to take this chance to announce a large matter!” Chu Tian loudly shouted, “To give the Miracle City citizens a better life, Miracle Commerce will be creating Miracle Banking to offer deposit services for the citizens. Each unused source stone in the Miracle City citizen’s hands can be used to open a bank account where source stones can be stored without limit. We will offer the safest protection in the world and will not charge any fees. Instead we will also return money to the citizens. You can obtain 1% interest for each month the source stones are stored, half a year will result in 8% interest, and a full year will give a 20% interest!”
The Miracle City people were stunned.
They all had strange expressions as they whispered to each other.
They would gain more source stones by storing them? This was simply incredible!
A full year’s worth of interest would be 20%. One hundred source stones stored for one hundred years, wouldn’t that become one hundred and twenty source stones? The gnomes and other races had long lives, so if they stored one hundred source stones in the Miracle Bank for fifty years, how much wealth would they gain from the yearly interest?
Chu Tian chose to announce Miracle Banking at the recruitment ceremony to attract more people’s attentions.
Miracle Bank’s deposit services were currently only offered to citizens. This was mainly because Chu Tian was clear that Miracle City didn’t have enough influence yet.
What would the forest locals and other powers use to trust him?
Not to mention that changes occurred quickly in the Forest of Chaos. If one day Miracle City was destroyed, where would these people’s properties go? So, Miracle Banking’s service were for increasing living standards for now, only being open to Miracle City citizens. When the time was right in the future, they would expand their services.
However it was clear that even in Miracle City, most people did not believe them.
How could there be such an incredible matter?
Miracle Commerce would take care of their source stones and the source stones would have interest on them, earning them more source stones?
Miracle Banking’s business was not good at the start. Chu Tian used his identity as the City Lord to personally endorse it and guaranteed it with Miracle Commerce’s strength, even showing the city’s citizens the safety of the Space Warehouse. Even like this, the citizens chose to adopt a wait and see stance.
Chu Tian was feeling depressed.
This was not a good sign.
Although this business would fail if rushed and had to be slowly established, if everyone had no trust in Chu Tian and Miracle City, how could it develop in the future?
Chu Tian discussed this with Meng Qingwu and Delores.
Who cares!
They would give loans out first!
Delores led the fox clan merchants to negotiate all over the place. Finally some strong local powers decided to use some valuable treasures as a deposit and borrow a large amount of Source Stones from Miracle Banking.
Miracle Commerce gave them high interest loans.
The locals used their treasures as deposits and at the current forest market price, it was around the same value as the loan. All the loans had an yearly interest of 100%!
Even like so, when several people took the lead, the various other tribes and powers all followed, willingly accepting these harsh loans. This was because they were clear that other people would take the loan if they didn’t. If they didn’t grab at this large opportunity or if other people stole this opportunity first, it would be too late to regret later.
The worst result was not being able to return the loan and giving the treasures in the Space Warehouse to Miracle Banking!
Miracle Banking kept loaning out more and more money, causing Meng Qingwu and Delores to feel headaches.
It was a problem if this continued, they didn’t have enough source stones!
The people taking loans were more than they had expected. It was like these tribes all had broken treasures and they used them all as deposits. These things had high values on the forest market and if Miracle Commerce were to send them out, would they not make several times the loan?
Therefore, even if the locals didn’t return the loan, Miracle Commerce would not lose money on this deal. Moreover, lending the source stones to these locals would quickly spread Miracle City’s market system, allowing Miracle City to benefit in the end, so of course they went all out in giving loans.
Meng Qingwu knit her brows, “How much source stones do we have left?”
“Only ten thousand.” Delores’ face was covered in anxiety, “We’re already on the red line. If we continue loaning, the city’s finances will be in danger and the gnomes’ research laboratory will be affected. However…..there are several important regions that haven’t received loans yet.”
“The gnome Great Elder Clark is here for an audience!”
“Clark? Let him come in.”
Clark brought several clansmen, bringing several boxes with him.
Meng Qingwu looked at these gnomes with a bit of confusion, “Elder Clark, this is……”
The gnome Great Elder Clark raised his hand and the gnome priests opened the boxes, revealing large amounts of source stones.
“These fifty thousand source stones are source stones the gnomes haven’t used in a long time. I’m prepared to deposit these in the Miracle Bank for a year in the name of the gnome tribe.”
Meng Qingwu and Delores revealed looks of shock before revealing looks of joy.
This truly was an unexpected pleasant surprise.
The gnomes making this large deposit was a very big support for Miracle Banking!
Clark was not silly. The reason why the gnomes did this was because the benefits of the gnomes and Miracle City were tied together. If Miracle City prospered, they would also benefit. On the other hand, the gnomes had seen Miracle Banking’s steady profit model without any losses, so they were confident in Miracle Banking.
Miracle Banking would not only earn large amounts of money for Miracle City, it would also be the catalyst for development in the surrounding areas!
Finally Meng Qingwu signed a special agreement with Clark.
These fifty thousand source stones did not have monthly or half yearly interest. As long as they were stored for a year, it would receive a 40% interest. To encourage and support the gnomes, they had doubled the interest!
The gnomes were of course very happy.
A year was not that long for the gnomes.
These fifty thousand source stones being stored in Miracle Banking for a year could increase by almost a half. If this was before, they wouldn’t have even dared think something like this!
The matter of the gnomes depositing a large amount in the Miracle Bank was immediately spread through Miracle City through every Miracle Commerce channel. This time it caused a very large stir and many different powers and people came to make deposits, allowing the frozen deposit situation to become more lively. Miracle Banking had enough capital to continue giving out loans in various parts of the forest.
When Miracle Banking’s situation was improving daily.
A piece of news came from the Southern Summer Country at this time that Chu Tian had to pay attention to.
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
Ebook Updates . Net
.
Chapter 448: Forest Production Park
Chapter 448: Forest Production Park
A piece of good news came from the Southern Summer Central State research laboratory that filled people with excitement.
There was a breakthrough with the Source Energy Computer, which was the news that excited Chu Tian the most recently. Miracle Commerce had exploded with creations in a single year, creating high end technology like the Source Energy Weapons, the Space Warehouse, and the spiritual world, but now all those technology were facing a bottleneck.
Chu Tian knew that with the conditions of this ere, he could only develop things into their roughest states before they would stop developing.
Now that they had preliminary success with the Source Energy Computer, they would be able to break this ceiling soon, allowing Miracle Commerce to increase their potential. This was a matter with an important significance.
“The Source Energy Matrix isn’t stable and can’t be move for now, what do you plan on doing?”
Meng Qingwu had participated in the Source Energy Computer research. Although she didn’t know what use it had for now, the Source Energy Computer was the most expensive research Miracle Commerce had undertaken and one of Chu Tian’s earliest projects.
For something this complex, tedious, and time consuming, Chu Tian would not have done it if it wasn’t worth the resources.
“Young miss will go to the gnome research lab, I want to bring all their spatial crystals here.” Chu Tian made his decision, “Nangong will contact Yun Tianhe and Gu Qianqiu and I will send the Transport Tower blueprints and materials through the Space Warehouse, allowing them to prepare one in Central State City. Vivian will personally take a trip to Central State as quickly as possible to create a Transport Tower in the Southern Summer Country, making it easier for us to go there.”
“Alright!”
The Transport Towers were very convenient. Once there was a Transport Tower, the two places were quite closely attached and they could move freely between them.
However, not only did the Transport Towers need the incomparably precious Eye of the Star, it also needed large amounts of spatial materials. Miracle Commerce hasn’t prepared large amounts of this material yet and even the gnomes several hundred old stores did not have much of this material.
After Miracle City’s Transport Tower was finished, Chu Tian had already used most of the gnomes’ spatial materials. However, because they were in a rush to make the second Transport Tower, Chu Tian had to borrow the remaining spatial crystals from the gnomes. If these items remained the gnomes’ hands, at most they would use it to make useless storage items. It was better if they gave them all to Chu Tian, at worst he could just give them a Space Warehouse in the future.
While everyone was following their orders.
“This…..This is bad!” Meng Yingying quickly ran in, “The forest tribes have gathered in the city to cause trouble and the one leading them is Arnold! We don’t know what to do with them! Quickly come and take a look!”
What?
What were these fellows doing?
Under the City Lord’s Castle, there were several chiefs leading people in protest. The newly recruited guards did not know what to do, many of the people here were their clansmen and it wasn’t good if they directly fought with them.
“Arnold, you fucking dare rebel?!”
Arnold saw the angry Chu Tian and immediately shrank his neck back. He never thought that he would pull Chu Tian out. After a few seconds of hesitation, he loudly said, “We’re not rebelling, we’re just here to secure rights. We want to see the chairman of Miracle Banking!”
When Miracle Banking was established, Meng Qingwu was set as the chairman and Delores was the vice chairman. Arnold’s group did not want to see Meng Qingwu, rather they wanted an explanation from Delores.
“What do you want to see her for?”
“Because that fox Delores is being unfair!” Arnold’s large nostrils spurted steam and he looked very angry, “Recently she’s been lending large amounts of source stones to the people around here, but she’s not willing to lend to us, why? It’s for no other reason than the grudges between our tribes in the past, this is clearly abusing her power! We’re not satisfied!”
“That’s right!”
“Outsiders can borrow money from the bank, but we can’t?”
“Our tribe has sent five hundred elites to become Miracle City soldiers!”
The tribe chiefs were all incited like they had suffered a large loss, making Chu Tian feel a large headache come on. This is the so called inequality causes more trouble than desire. Before Miracle Banking was established, no one thought anything about this matter. Now that Miracle Banking has been established and tens of thousands of source stones have been sent out to the various tribes and small towns as loans, the locals have also tried taking loans, but they were rejected.
The forest locals did not have good brains, so they were suspicious of Delores’ conduct. They were thinking that the fox tribe had previous grudges against the Minotaurs, the tiger tribe, and the other tribes, so Delores was using her power to address these grievances.
One who isn’t the City Lord can’t understand the City Lord’s problems.
Actually the problem wasn’t just the locals, even the citizens were dissatisfied lately. Chu Tian had recruited large amounts of forest elites as an army and he gave them the aloof treatment. He filled up the spots and did not allow the citizens to enjoy the benefits of being conscripted, so there were many gnomes who were dissatisfied with the City Lord.
Can this be blamed on Delores and Chu Tian?
The surrounding tribes were born near Miracle City, so they were already in its sphere of influence. Delores was not giving out large loans just to develop the bank, she also wanted to create a larger commercial zone, creating more Miracle Shopping Centers.
Chu Tian conscripted soldiers to stabilize the local warriors and to let everyone come together, as well as giving the locals stable jobs and stable lifestyles, creating peace in the surrounding areas. But in face of the citizens’ dissatisfaction, Chu Tian had announced after the conscription that the citizens would still make a certain ratio of the conscripted army.
Chu Tian asked, “What do you want to borrow money for?”
“What else can it be for?” Arnold directly said, “The new Trial Field is about to be opened, we want money to fight the evil dragon! There have been more promotional films and we can all see the abilities of the evil dragon. For a fellow that is hard to deal with like this, is it wrong to prepare a bit more source stones?”
The locals were doing all this just for that?
Chu Tian almost vomited blood.
He even thought they needed source stones for something!
Chu Tian asked, “Do you know that you need to give a deposit and Miracle Banking will also charge your interest? If you can’t afford to pay it back, we’ll keep your deposit.”
“Isn’t it just a deposit? It’s not like we can’t take it out!” Several tribes that were quite wealthy spoke out without any hesitation, “We’re not afraid, we just want source stones!”
The locals were determined to take out loans.
“Everyone, please listen to me…..” Chu Tian knit his brows and considered this problem. He suddenly received inspiration and said, “Miracle Banking was not founded to make large amounts of money, it was made to encourage the development of the forest. We’re not just loaning source stones to make interest, but rather we’re giving source stones to add value to the forest, allowing the entire forest to win! We’re not just lending out source stones, we also need to confirm that the borrower can create benefits, otherwise wouldn’t we be sucking the blood from the borrowers?”
The locals were confused, “What does this mean?”
“My meaning is that if you want a loan from Miracle Commerce, you need to show action. We are only taking entrepreneurial loans right now! We don’t accept personal loans or loans from tribes looking to lead an easy life.”
Arnold had an unhappy expression, “The Minotaurs don’t know how to do business!”
“Who said that it had to be business?” Chu Tian clapped his hands, “Yingying, map!”
Meng Yingying quickly opened up a large forest map.
Chu Tian stood in front of the giant map and pointed at the Minotaur Valley as he said, “The Minotaur Valley is rich in ores and the Minotaurs are strong, so why don’t you manage a mine? Miracle City is welcoming a rapid growth and in the future, not only will the ores sell well, it will also increase in price, isn’t this a business opportunity? The Minotaurs can use the ores as a reason to get an investment from Miracle Commerce. We will create a mine with the Minotaurs, won’t you be able to obtain a continuous source of income like this?”
Arnold felt this was reasonable.
Borrowing money was not a long term plan!
The Minotaurs were so poor that they only had their underpants and borrowing money would just make it worse, they wouldn’t be able to repay it. It was better to teach a man to fish than to give him fish, so Miracle Commerce would work to build a mine with the Minotaurs. With Miracle Commerce’s transport, mining tools, other technology, and market channels, the Minotaurs would just be responsible for mining the ores. They would obtain a large amount of income from now on.
Chu Tian pointed at another area and said, “There is an extremely rare wood near this ogre tribe, the wood itself is a level three material and it covers the entire area. You really are guarding a treasure without knowing it! We can work together with the ogres to create a lumber camp.”
“This place is suited for gardening…..”
“This place is suited for raising livestock…..”
The center of the Forest of Chaos was incomparably rich in resources. Even if Chu Tian casually dug a hole, he would be able to find a fifty year old ore. The rich resources here were enough to make the entire forest rich.
“Look at this. This forest is rich with resources and is filled with hidden treasures, why do you need to fight for a few source stones with the bank?” Chu Tian pointed out a large area on the map, “I’m planning to make a Forest Production Park and all the clans can invest with Miracle City. You can give money, manpower, technology, resources, or resource channels. We’ll all get a share and everyone can get rich together, so why is there a need to harm our friendship over a small matter like this?”
“That’s right, that’s right!”
The locals were filled with excitement!
Miracle Commerce’s Space Warehouse was already no longer a secret!
The local resources can be gathered to Miracle City’s channels and these people could become rich together, no longer having to worry about things like famine!
Chu Tian spoke for so long that his mouth was try when the locals finally left. He only provided the preliminary ideas and the concrete plans were given to the young miss, Chu Tian did not need to care about it. Now the forest was still chaotic. For the citizens, locals, and various powers to come together, only the young miss had the patience and wisdom to strengthen this bond.
What use was Chu Tian.
“Chu Tian, you really are powerful, you actually managed to coax those wild and unruly fellows!”
“Coax? What coaxing!” Chu Tian rolled his eyes, “If we want to solidify the area, we can only do so by making everyone rich. It was going to happen sooner or later, so there is no need to mention it.”
“I really wonder what Miracle City will become like in the future!” Meng Yingying watched this empty and silent place, “It will take several days for Vivian to go to the Southern Summer Country to make the Transport Tower, do you have any other plans?”
“Of course, we can’t just directly head back to the Southern Summer Country. We need to collect a few things before we head back.”
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 449: Artificial intelligence
Chapter 449: Artificial intelligence
The valley where they fought the Lich Dragon was currently being sealed by the gnomes.
Although it had been a while since the earthshaking battle, the area was still covered in a rich death aura. Several miles around it all had withered vegetation and there were undead wandering around the area. Whether it was Miracle City or any other tribes, they weren’t interested in this place.
The gnomes’ Great Elder Clark had led people down to explore and they found that the basin had a powerful death energy stored underground, meaning that this should be an ancient death energy ruins. The Lich had constructed the altar and array above the ruins and drew out the tens of thousands of years old death energy, which in the end condensed into a terrifying energy that almost destroyed the city.
If Chu Tian hadn’t prevented this.
Miracle City would have already turned into a land of death!
Chu Tian led Yingying, the little fox, the eighteen Divine Servants, and ten fox clan priests into the ruins.
“Everyone be careful.” Chu Tian turned to give a hand signal. He looked into the deep underground and said, “This place is filled with dangerous undead.”
The fox clan priests were confused.
Why did Chu Tian come here for no reason? Then again, he didn’t lack experts, so why did he choose the Demonic God Religion’s priests? The Demonic God Religion priests were not strong, the value the fox clan had to the City Lord was doing business and taming beasts!
“Damn, why does it seem so sinister here!” Meng Yingying followed behind Chu Tian into the underground world. Her body was covered in a cold feeling, like there was ice cold water on every pore of her body, “The ground is covered in rotten bones, it’s just like a giant graveyard. What did you come here for? Is there a hidden treasure!”
Chu Tian laughed, “Take a guess.”
Meng Yingying snorted.
Clark had already led people to explore the death ruins, but because it was very dangerous and the residue energy was too strong, they retreated after going in a bit and they didn’t obtain much information. Chu Tian was leading the way holding his sword with the little fox taking one mouthful after the other on his shoulder. It made the powerful surrounding energy disperse, reducing the pressure these people felt.
The entire underground world was like a giant cemetery. The bones of the ancient beings in the ruins actually went up to form bone pillars under the influence of a strong power, currently holding up the entire space.
Chu Tian could feel powerful energy fluctuations.
The entire ruins was not just held up by physical structures, but also a deep and strong energy that filled the entire space, so it didn’t corrode even after ten thousand years. Even if there was an incredibly strong battle in the valley, this place would not be affected at all.
“Hey, tell me, what kind of things does this broken place have…..” Before Meng Yingying finished, her eyes suddenly popped out and her snow white teeth began clacking, “Ghost, ghost…..So many ghosts have appeared!”
When their group entered a rather spacious place.
They were surrounded by bone spirals that went up like stalactites, but the pillars were filled with fierce and terrifying skulls. At this time, the skulls released a fog like energy that quickly gathered in the sky, becoming a fierce looking spirit. There were many of them and instantly there were several hundred of them, surrounding their group.
That various ancient bones all around them began to stir.
Hua!
A bone arm came out!
Meng Yingying’s slender leg was caught and she who was already afraid stomped down with a sharp cry. Meng Yingying was not that strong, but she was still a True Spirit Cultivator. When the True Spirit spirit energy was released, the bone instantly shattered to pieces.
Meng Yingying was still shaken. She found that where she had been grabbed by that damn skeleton was still smoking, but luckily she had the Starlight Immortal Body blocking the strong death energy from entering her body, otherwise she would have lost most of her leg.
Hua, la, la!
The entire world of bones began to stir.
There were countless grotesque skeletons slowly crawling out and it was hard to imagine their quantity. There were even quite a few beast bones among them and they were given off the aura of level three demon beasts.
Meng Yingying lost herself in fear, “Run!”
“Run your head!” Chu Tian knocked the back of her head, “Truly lacking prospects, don’t tell people you’re one of my people from now on.”
Meng Yingying was not convinced.
There were one-two thousand undead monsters that awakened. It was unknown how long these undead monsters had been in these ruins, so they must be very hungry. There were were even some who were not inferior to True Spirit Experts!
Meng Yingying’s cultivation was guided by Chu Tian and she had never seen this kind of fight before. Although she had a high cultivation, she was actually very weak, how could she have seen this scene before?
Chu Tian patted the little fox, “Go.”
The little fox immediately moved out, teleporting several times. Almost in an instant, it passed over the strongest few undead among them. Although the little fox’s body was tiny compared to them, it passed through them like a bullet and the strong undead fell with a single touch.
They were monsters without any intelligence in the end.
The little fox could easily swallow their soul flames.
Chu Tian waved his hand the Demonic God priests released their summons. Over ten summoned beasts appeared and the Divine Servants formed a barrier, keeping off the undead.
A skeletal bird quickly charged out.
A Divine Servant smashed it to pieces with a punch!
Meng Yingying was stunned, “Yi, when did this thing become so strong!”
“Nonsense, these are puppets refined by me, how can they be normal things?” Chu Tian gave another order to the Demonic God priests, “Do you see the undead souls? I need to collect large amount of spirits, so help me collect more of them. This City Lord will give a great reward!”
The fox clan priests finally understood.
No wonder Chu Tian found the Demonic God priests. The main goal Chu Tian had here was to harvest the undead spirits. There was no one more skilled in keeping spirits than the Demonic God Religion in Miracle City, this was the base they used for their summoning techniques.
The little fox completely suppressed the strongest undead and the summons, Chu Tian, and Meng Yingying blocked the other undead. The Demonic God priests took out a small bottle covered in strange runes and used a strange spirit summoning spell to pull the undead souls over.
Meng Yingying slowly became less afraid. Although there were many undead still, they couldn’t reach them and not to mention they all had City Returning Scrolls, so they didn’t need to worry about their safety. She asked curiously, “What are you gathering all these spirits for?”
“Don’t ask so much, just work properly!”
There were no end to the undead monsters. After an entire half hour, the surrounding undead did not decrease, but rather there were more of them.
“City Lord, the Soul Sealing Bottle is already full, we can’t collect anymore!”
The several Demonic God priests had a bottle filled with purple soul energy in their hands. There were signs of collisions on the bottle and it seemed like it would explode at any moment.
“Enough, we’re retreating!”
Chu Tian led everyone in retreat, but before leaving this strange large tomb, he looked into the depths and a curious gaze appeared in his eyes. This place clearly was not naturally made and it was a place filled with ancient power, so what was sealed inside?
The time was not right.
It wasn’t the time now and the ruins were very close to Miracle City, so he could explore them further in the future.
When Chu Tian returned to the city, it was already dark. Their harvest was not bad, there were several hundred spirits who weren’t weak sealed inside the several Soul Sealing Bottles. He directly brought these things into the laboratory and the gnomes were very surprised by Chu Tian’s sudden appearance.
Clark asked curiously, “City Lord, what are you…..”
Chu Tian threw a blueprint to him, “Don’t ask so much, quickly prepare this.”
The gnomes did not dare be careless, quickly running off to handle it.
Meng Yingying looked at Chu Tian, “What medicine is in your gourd?”
“Don’t ask, just watch. How are there that many questions?”
“I just want to talk, I’ll tire you to death!”
“Looking to be hit!”
Yingying’s round and rich butt received a slap and Meng Yingying angrily chased after him, but she was taken away by three Divine Servants in the end. How could she fight Chu Tian? She could only angrily storm off and look for her good sisters Nangong Yun and Vivian, so the three of them could beat him together.
Truly a fool.
Nangong Yun and Vivian were better at fighting, but they two of them worshipped Chu Tian like he was a Spiritual God. They wouldn’t dare move against Chu Tian.
While the two of them were bickering, the gnomes had already prepared everything.
Clark looked at the source energy array on the ground. It was currently emitting purple light and it seemed to be made of several different arrays. If he hadn’t guessed wrong, this was a soul related array. When had the people of this era seen a soul attributed array? The gnomes were all attracted over by their curiosity.
A Soul Sealing Bottle was placed in the center of the array.
With a pu sound.
The bottle cap flew off.
Several dozen angry evil spirit quickly charged out.
Chu Tian calmly said, “Start the array!”
The gnome priests quickly activated the array and the evil spirits were covered in the light of the array, letting out pitiful screams. These spirits came from evil spirits, so they were filled with strong grudges, resentment, and bloodthirst. Chu Tian could use this array to purify them without killing them.
Clark was filled with shock.
Grudges and hatred was the base of spirit’s power, so they were very skilled in spiritual attacks. If this energy was purified, it would be hard for them to form a solid body.
Chu Tian purifying these evil spirits and leaving the pure spirit bodies behind was inconceivable.
Of course, after they were purified, they did not have any kind of powers and only left behind an empty spirit body.
“These spirit bodies have already entered a stable and non-aggressive state. The spirit bodies are formed from soul energy and spirit energy, these two things make up the base of basic thought.” Chu Tian was speaking while making some marks, “Then there just needs to be a few adjustments to the spirit bodies and they will have simple cognitive function, which most simple form of artificial intelligence.”
Artificial intelligence!
[TL Note: Skynet?]
Everyone’s expression changed at this!
You are reading
Miracle Throne
ebook which is a free download at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Download more ebooks for free at
wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
.
Chapter 450: The world is a small place
Chapter 450: The world is a small place
Artificial intelligence was a very advanced concept.
It would be strange if primitives like Clark and Meng Yingying could understand it!
Chu Tian explained it simply. Artificial intelligence was manmade intelligence, but it wasn’t a real life form and it wasn’t an undead, it was just a tool for thinking.
“These spirit bodies are not high levelled, but they contain basic knowledge.” Chu Tian referred to the several artificial intelligence made as he said, “These spirit body have intelligence, but they can’t form a consciousness, therefore they are an excellent tool for wisdom. They will never tire, never cause trouble, and never fear fear. If we can make large amounts of these, we can use them in many sectors in the future.”
The gnomes were shocked.
Artificial intelligence could master most fields of study through autonomous learning, so its potential was hard to imagine. Whether it was managing a city or being used in a laboratory, artificial intelligence would play an important role. This was because artificial intelligence was an intelligent being without any emotions, they only understood how to think without having any consciousness. They would be fair, calm, and consider everything!
They never would have thought that.
Chu Tian could make something this incredible this easily!
Clark quickly said, “Can you prepare a bunch of these artificial intelligences for the laboratory?”
“These low grade artificial intelligence are very easy to make. There are millions of undead spirits in the death ruins, we can produce as many as we want without any problems!” Chu Tian said this before shaking his head, “The biggest problem is how to train them. Although these artificial intelligences will never tire, the wisdom of these low level artificial intelligences are limited, so they learn very slowly. If you want to teach them how to speak and various other skills, even five-eight years wouldn’t be enough. If you want to have them master enough knowledge to be useful, it will take several decades and perhaps even a century.”
The gnomes didn’t mind.
The gnomes could live for hundreds of years and the spirit bodies had limitless life. If they trained a few spirit bodies from nothing and continued for several thousand years, these fellows would eventually become top class masters!
Chu Tian of course knew what they were thinking, “Although artificial intelligence can remain forever, it has limited memory space. This kind of preliminary artificial intelligence can learn some words and daily skills, but at most it can only master elementary knowledge. When its memory space is filled up, it will not be able to make any progress.”
Clark knit his brows, “Then what should we do?”
If it could only do ordinary tasks, there was no real use for the invention of artificial intelligence.
“There are two methods, one is to create a high level artificial intelligence.” Chu Tian gave something to Clark, “Go and purify this first.”
“This is the Lich’s soul flame!”
Clark recognized it with a single glance.
This was the Lich’s soul flame obtained from the Lich Dragon’s remain’s after Chu Tian fought the Lich Dragon, which contained all the intelligence and memories of the Lich. Clark was curious why Chu Tian kept it back then, but now Clark finally understood that this soul flame could be used to make an artificial intelligence.
The soul flame needed a vessel.
Chu Tian used ten undead souls to refine one and then he purified the lich’s soul flame. Although the Lich had lived for over two thousand years, already losing the ability to feel emotions, his consciousness did not completely disappeared. Chu Tian did not need an artificial intelligence that had self consciousness.
Combine!
The Lich’s soul flame entered the new body.
The spiritual body began to change and took the Lich’s previous form, wearing the same large robe as before and a pair of red eyes were revealed from the hood. Only it wasn’t the same as the previous Lich, this was a spirit in a spiritual body, so the Lich’s power had already disappeared, only leaving behind its memories and wisdom.
“From this day forth, your name is Zero!”
“Understood, sir City Lord!”
There were fluctuations around Zero that caused sounds to be formed in the air, finally reaching everyone’s ears. This voice was very machine like, not containing any emotions and consciousness.
This was different from the spiritual bodies formed before.
This was an advanced artificial intelligence with high intellect. Whether it was its current intellect or its future studying abilities, the low level artificial intelligence couldn’t compare to it at all.
Chu Tian asked, “Clark, what do you think?”
“This is truly an incredible technology!” Clark said no false words. He never would have dreamed that Chu Tian would turn the Lich into his puppet with intelligence. The knowledge and memories the Lich collected over two thousand years could all be used by Chu Tian now, “Only sir City Lord…..This kind of artificial intelligence is hard to make, so what is the City Lord’s second method?”
“The second method…..” Chu Tian deliberately dragged out his voice, “That is to use the artificial intelligence as computer cores and let them make up the super Source Energy Computer. Even if the most simple artificial intelligence combines with the Source Energy Computer’s super calculation skills, memory, and analysis skills, they will become a hard to imagine existence!”
The gnomes were stunned.
What was sir City Lord talking about? Why couldn’t they understand it at all!
Vivian called Chu Tian at this time and she told him that she had already arrived in the Southern Summer country, where she was currently constructing the Transport Tower. She estimated that it would take around half a day before it was finished.
Chu Tian’s eyes instantly lit up, “I’m too lazy to explain because seeing it is better than hearing about it. Clark, you’re coming with me to the Southern Summer Country!”
Clark had lived for more than three hundred and eighty years in the forest.
He had never gone out of the forest and he never thought he would one day because the forest was just too big. There was enough resources and space here, it was enough for the gnomes to live their lives and multiply.
Clark never would have dreamed that he would one day leave the Forest of Chaos and he would go to a human nation!
Vivian finished constructing the Transport Tower in Central State City.
Chu Tian led a large group of people to Miracle City’s Transport Tower, first checking the spatial coordinates and finally determining that the transport could be done. Chu Tian did not waste words and immediately said, “Everyone prepare yourselves, the spatial transport is about to begin!”
As soon as his voice fell.
Chu Tian activated the transport array!
Slight vibrations appeared in space and invisible energy quickly gathered, condensing into a spatial field the naked eye couldn’t see. When the space structure formed, it filled the air with a void elemental energy before releasing a dazzling white light.
It was unknown how long he hadn’t felt this sensation for!
When Chu Tian was living thirty thousand years in the future, the world was filled with Transport Towers and Space Gates, he could find one wherever he wanted. Since he transmigrated to this era, these things became especially precious.
When the light disappeared.
The area around Chu Tian had completely disappeared.
There were no more mountains and streams, no more waterfalls, no more woodland grass, rather he had appeared in a large palace that was built with a human style. Yun Tianhe, Gu Qianqiu, thousands of Yun Sect scholars, as well as the Southern Summer King, the Divine Wind Marquis, the Golden Arrow Marquis, and many other people were gathered all around them. They had all witnessed this miracle moment together!
“Success!”
Gu Qianqiu and Yun Tianhe both roared out.
The scholars began to cheer and the Southern Summer King, the Divine Wind Marquis, and the Golden Arrow Marquis were incredibly excited.
The moment Chu Tian was transported through, they didn’t dare believe this was real. Was there really such a magical form of technology in this world? If they were told that nothing was impossible in this world, they would at least think this was the case for Chu Tian!
“Greetings to the Country Guarding Ruler!”
“Greetings to the Country Guarding Ruler!”
“Greetings to the Country Guarding Ruler!”
“……”
White light kept shining beside Chu Tian. Meng Qingwu, Meng Yingying, and Nangong Yun, these people who had been separated for a long time had finally returned to the Southern Summer Country.
These people were simply legends in the Southern Summer Country!
Especially Chu Tian, he was simply like a god. The entire Southern Summer Country worshipped him and his status was not inferior to the Southern Summer King.
Chu Tian laughed as he walked over, “Everyone, long time no see. Greetings to the Southern Summer King!”
The Southern Summer King gave a bitter laugh, not knowing what to say.
The white light shined again.
Clark was transported through and everyone was shocked when they saw him. Humans rarely had contact with the gnomes and this was a race they had only seen in books, they never thought they would meet a real life member.
But compared to the human’s shock.
Clark’s brain had been completely fried.
When he appeared in the Southern Summer Country’s royal palace, when he saw all the humans, and when he saw the different environment, he almost suspected that he was in a dream!
“This is the gnome Great Elder Clark. Although he hasn’t received a formal scholar title, he has a very profound knowledge and can even be titled as a Country Scholar or a Great Country Scholar.” Chu Tian gave a simple introduction, “Elder Clark, this is the Southern Summer Country, a small human kingdom to the north of the Forest of Chaos.”
Everyone was in deep awe.
“So it’s a Forest of Chaos expert!” The Southern Summer King nodded, “Since it’s an honored guest, the Southern Summer Country cannot be negligent. Immediately prepare a welcome banquet for the guests and to welcome the Country Guarding Ruler and the Cloud Dream Marquis back!”
“Let’s forget the banquet for now!” Chu Tian didn’t come back to eat, “I want to see the Source Energy Computer!”
Yun Tianhe and Gu Qianqiu were interested by this, “Yes, we ask the chairman to come with us!”